《Loving My Rejected Luna》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°I, Alpha Zane, Reject Kiara Grace as my Luna and Mate. I never want to see your face ever again, you¡¯re dead to me¡± Kiara cried out in pain but never once did she look away from his eyes. His eyes that were once filled with love for her suddenly stared at her with repulse and hatred. ¡°How¡­. How can you do this to me?! I¡¯m carrying your child!¡± Zane seemed surprised by that then he suddenly red at her. ¡°And how am I so sure that the baby is mine? You¡¯ve been sleeping around, haven¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you go meet those other males you in bed with and see if they¡¯ll believe your little sob story?¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened then let out a groan as her heart clenched with pain. ¡°What are you talking about? I never¡­. I never sleep with anyone except you.¡± She could hear the murmurs all around her but her sole attention was on him. The man she loved, the father of her child. ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing you speak, Kiara. Get her out of my sight, you have been banished from my pack from today onwards!¡± Kiara choked on her cries as the guards walked up to her and grabbed her arms then dragged her away roughly as she iled around trying to get out of their holds. ¡°How can you do this to me Zane?! You said you loved me! How could you do this to the woman you loved?! If you turn away from me and the minute I leave this pack, you¡¯re dead to me. No matter what you say I¡¯ll never, ever forgive you!¡± She yelled out in anger, sadness and despair while tears streamed down her face but even with everything she said, he still turned away from her and walked away. She saw her family from afar, the people that were supposed to be by her side no matter what had also turned their backs on her. The only person that ran towards her was her best friend, Heather, with worry and pity in her green eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯ll get through this together¡± Heather murmured as she held onto her hand. Everyone stood by the side as they led her towards the pack gates. Kiara was too exhausted to fight back so she just let them lead her to the gate and as soon as they got there, they pushed them both out before locking the gates and walking away. Heather immediately wrapped her arms around Kiara as tears flowed down their cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay. You and I are going to survive the outside world on our own. Okay?¡± Kiara was about to reply when she felt a liquid running down her inner thighs. With shaky hands, she reached down and when she saw the blood, she let out a pain filled scream. ¡°Zane, you said you loved me, but you never epted me with your true heart because of your indifference and suspicion. If anything happened on our child, I will never forgive you in my entire life!¡± ~TWO YEARS LATER~ Kiara winced then screwed her eyes shut as she suddenly remembered the past. All the emotions she felt two years ago suddenly came crashing down on her. ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡± Kiara turned to the voice and saw Heather staring down at her worriedly. She managed to smile at her then stood up from the chair she was resting on and nced around. Where were all the customers? ¡°If you are wondering where the customers went, I rescheduled your meeting and asked them toe tomorrow because I could see you were tired.¡± Kiara nodded at her then let out a yawn. ¡°I think I should go back home then. I don¡¯t feel so good and I just want to rest.¡± Heather nodded. ¡°You can go, I¡¯ll close up alone for today. If you need anything, call me, okay?¡± Kiara smiled at her. Ever since they both left the pack, they had moved over to the human side of town where they had lived for the past two years. Heather was like a parent to Kiara, always worrying about her health or how she was feeling which Kiara was very grateful for. It was all because of Heather she was still willing to live after what happened two years ago. ¡°See youter¡± Kiara muttered then grabbed her stuff before walking away out of the small office. She took a deep breath as she stared at the busy road ahead before holding on to her bag tightly and walked towards the bakery. Kiara sniffled as she sat down on the dirty muddy ground of the cemetery. With shaky hands, she ced the candle and cake on her son¡¯s grave then lit up the candle before taking a deep breath and wiping away her tears. ¡°I promised myself I wasn¡¯t going to cry anymore but why¡­. Why do I still feel so broken after all these years? I wished you could be by my side, my son. Only you would have been able to fill this void in my heart but sadly¡­.¡± She paused as all the emotions she had been keeping inside suddenly choked her throat. ¡°You passed¡­. You died before I could even get to hold you. Please forgive Mama for not taking care of you properly.¡± Two years ago when she found blood flowing down her thighs, her mind had instantly gone nk as she cried her eyes out. Heather had been the one to drag her out of the forest, to the nearest hospital which was in the human side of town. Before they got there, her son was already dead. Kiara remembered how broken she felt that day, if it wasn¡¯t for Heather, she knew she would have taken her life that day. She wiped away her tears, blew out the candle before standing up. ¡°Happy birthday, Niks¡± She smiled at the grave onest time before walking away. She closed the cemetery gates behind her and was about to turn away when she spotted a man standing in the middle of the road looking torn. She had wanted to ignore him but then she saw a trailer heading towards him. Her eyes widened as she frantically waved her hand out at the man, trying to get his attention. ¡°Hey mister?! Get out of the road!¡± Even the trailer honked at him but the man seemed to be oblivious of his environment. ¡°Hey! Are you deaf?!¡± She yelled again but still got no reply. She bounced agitated on her feet as she nced between the man and the trailer. It was getting closer! ¡°Fuck it!¡± She muttered before holding her bag closer and running towards him. Luckily, she was able to push the man out of the road just in time. They both fell near the bushes as the trailer zoomed past them. Kiara, who was still breathing heavily, turned her head to stare down at the man who was staring at her with wide eyes, angrily. ¡°You almost got yourself killed. No matter what you¡¯re going through, suicide isn¡¯t the answer!¡± The man stared at her for a while then he suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Are you¡­. Are you my guardian angel?¡±¡­. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then pushed him away and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not your guardian angel. Next time if you want to kill yourself, do it where no one can see you.¡± She muttered harshly then huff and was about to walk away when he grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you really going to leave me here, guardian angel?¡± Kiara turned to him with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not your guardian angel now let go!¡± The man stood up from the ground still holding her hand. ¡°I owe you one for saving my life. What do you want? I can give you anything¡± Kiara snatched her hand out of his grip. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. I have to get back home before it gets toote now leave me alone,¡± With that, she turned away from him and walked off. She hummed to herself and was about to put on her headphones when a car pulled up beside her. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for my name. How can you save someone and not ask for their names?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes as she listened to his annoying voice. ¡°Can you please leave me alone? I¡¯m not really in the mood for¡­.¡± ¡°Levi¡­. My name is Levi. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Kiara rolled her eyes at him again. Levi sighed dramatically, ¡°Why is my guardian angel so harsh with me? I just want to know your name. Maybe I can drop you off at your destination?¡± Kiara scoffed, ¡°So you can kill me and boil my remains? No thank you.¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­. I don¡¯t get what you mean.¡± Kiara stopped in her tracks with a sigh before turning to him, ¡°What do you want from me? You don¡¯t have to owe me anything because I would have done the same thing for anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that.¡± Levi nodded with a smile, ¡°My guardian angel is a good person I believe.¡± Kiara ran her fingers through her hair, obviously getting a bit annoyed, ¡°Keep calling me that and I might just chain you on a train¡¯s track!¡± Levi gasped dramatically, pretending that he¡¯s intimidated by her threats. ¡°Ouch¡± But then he smiled, ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you to wherever you want to go.¡± Kiara narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. ¡°See, life is already hard enough. If you¡¯re trying to kidnap me or kill me then i¡­.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head frantically, ¡°Oh I¡¯m not like that. I swear I won¡¯t try to kill and I believe you would kill me before I even got the chance.¡± Kiara smiled slightly, ¡°Smart boy.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Get in.¡± Kiara sighed then reluctantly walked around and got into the passenger seat. ¡°Drive,¡± Kiara muttered as she locked in her seatbelt. Levi grinned then nodded before driving off. ¡°See? I didn¡¯t kill you did I?¡± Levi uttered. ¡°Well we might both die if you keep staring at me and not at the road.¡± She muttered with a stern look in her eyes. Levi immediately turned to the road with his eyes wide. ¡°Sorry guardian¡­.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Complete that sentence and I swear¡­.¡± ¡°I meant Kiara¡­ sorry.¡± Zane stared out the window deep in thoughts. The sun was so bright in the sky but yet, why did his life seem so gloomy? He closed his eyes slowly and was about to fall asleep when he heard his office door open. He sighed then turned to the door and saw his Beta, Daniel and his Gamma, Liam walk in. ¡°Hello your gloominess, what a fine weather we¡¯re having, am I right?¡± Liam uttered cheerfully as he walked up to Zane¡¯s table but immediately stopped in his tracks when Zane turned to him with a stoic expression on his face. ¡°I thought I told everyone I do not wish to be disturb today?¡± Zane asked in a calm low voice but even that was enough to make Liam take a step back. He nced at Daniel for help which made Daniel sigh. ¡°You can¡¯t sit here and sulk all day. You have an important meeting with the board of directors and with the Alpha of Crescent moon pack. Mr Levi Medici canceled his meeting for today because he had something to take care of¡± Zane red at Daniel. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sulking¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Was that the only thing you got from what I said? The board of directors have been waiting for over an hour and they¡¯re getting impatient. Your secretary was too scared toe inform you so we came ourselves¡± Liam nodded in agreement. ¡°Cancel everything, I want to go home¡± Zane muttered then stood up from his chair and picked up his suit. ¡°Zane¡­.¡± ¡°Do not start with me, Daniel. I¡¯m not in the mood today. Cancel everything, I want to go home.¡± Daniel sighed and was about to say something when a woman suddenly walked into the office dressed in the most shy red gown with a very high slit and matching red lips. Her Brte straight hair flowed down to her waist. There was no doubt that she was beautiful and she looked so expensive. ¡°Zane, are you about to leave?¡± Before Zane could say anything, Daniel scoffed then walked out of the office. Liam waved goodbye to Zane before following behind Daniel. ¡°What¡¯s their problem? Are you going home? Maybe I can¡­.¡± ¡°Leave, Samantha. I¡¯m not in the mood today.¡± Samantha frowned then she walked over and grabbed his biceps as she stared up at him seductively. ¡°I missed you so much and this is how you greet me?¡± Zane red at her then shook her off his arm which made her frown. ¡°How many times do I have to warn you to stop touching me? I¡¯ve been lenient with you because¡­.¡± He paused as his eyes suddenly turned solemn. He turned away from Samantha. ¡°Leave and nevere to my office unannounced.¡± Samantha frown deepened as she watched him pack up his stuff and walk away like she wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°It has been two years yet, you still can¡¯t seem to forget my sister¡±¡­.. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Zane clenched his fist at the mention of Kiara. ¡°I thought I made it clear that no one was to say her name in front of me?¡± Zane muttered threateningly without turning to Samantha which just made her angrier. ¡°Why not when it¡¯s clear to everyone that you still love her. She betrayed you, remember?! She had a child for someone else and you, you¡¯re still here loving someone that probably moved on with her¡­.¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Zane rushed towards her, grabbed her by the neck and mmed her against the wall. Samantha whimpered as she heard a few of her bones crack but she wasn¡¯t backing down. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been the one¡­. The one by your side for the past two years. Yet, you refuse to love me, you refuse to see me. What does Kiara have that I don¡¯t?¡± Zane growled loudly in her face as he bared his fangs at her. ¡°Do you really want me to answer that? Fine! Kiara has the ability to make me love her while you don¡¯t. The next time you disobey me and talk back to me this way, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you with my bare hands because that¡¯s how little I care about you.¡± He snarled as his red eyes stared down at her before he threw her to the ground. Samantha held onto her neck as she coughed loudly. She could already feel her neck bruising up. Tears stinged her eyes as she watched him walk away nonchntly like her whole existence didn¡¯t matter to him. After everything she did, this was what she got in return? She had already gotten this far. She was going to do everything to make him love her. As Zane walked out of his private elevator, even with the stoic expression on his face, all eyes were on him as he walked Majestically out of thepany. Most of the workers were wolves so they could feel his Alpha presence when he walked by while the Humans were just captivated by his Intimidating Aura and Gorgeous appearance. His Jet ck hair wasbed back with a few strands falling over his forehead which made him look like a Greek god right out of a picture. He walked over to where Daniel and Liam stood and everyone couldn¡¯t help but fawn over them. Although Zane stood over them at 189cm, Daniel¡¯s built and blond hair made him eyes-catching while Liam¡¯s green eyes and charismatic Aura made him stand out. Zane was known to be the brooding and heartless CEO who hated even the smell of women. The only woman that had been able to get close to him over the years had been Samantha. Many even thought he was a robot because no one has ever seen him smile in thest two years. Although Daniel was also cold like Zane, he was more approachable and had been seen smiling Multiple times. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± Zane questioned with tiredness in his eyes. Daniel nced behind him then chuckled when he saw Samantha walk out of the elevator with tears in her eyes. ¡°Let me guess, you broke her heart? Took you long enough.¡± Zane rolled his eyes, and said, ¡°I asked a question. Why are you both in my way?¡± Liam grinned. ¡°Well we couldn¡¯t just let our Alpha and friend go sulk alone so we came to cheer you up.¡± Zane rolled his eyes again. ¡°I thought you had pack duties to take care of, Daniel?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°There really isn¡¯t much to do in the pack these days and since you canceled your meeting with the Alpha of the Crescent moon pack, I¡¯m as free as a bird today. In fact, we¡¯re all free so why don¡¯t we go to the club and have some fun?¡± Zane stared at Daniel for a while then walked past them without uttering a word. Liam sighed as they watched him walk away, ¡°He¡¯s awful, isn¡¯t he?¡± Daniel turned to him. ¡°Today is the day Kiara left so it¡¯s understandable why he¡¯s in a bad mood. Let¡¯s go.¡± They both walked up to Zane and despite Zane¡¯s protest, Liam got into the car and Daniel took the keys from the driver then turned to Zane. ¡°Get in, we¡¯ll take you home.¡± Zane pursed his lips then sighed and got into the car. These two were a nuisance and he knew nothing he was going to say would make them leave him alone. After Kiara left the pack, Zane had decided to take a break from the pack duties and had given Daniel the Authority to rule in the meantime while he focused on thepany. He also built a mansion here and has been living with the Humans for the past two years. Zane groaned and covered his ears as Daniel and Liam kept talking loudly andughing like Maniacs. Nothing they said was funny and he knew they were just doing it to anger him. He opened his eyes slowly and nced out the window. He was so emotionally and Physically tired that he couldn¡¯t even find the strength to yell at them. He just wanted to go back home and wallow in his thoughts for a while. He would get himself back after that, he was sure. He was about to turn away from the door when he caught sight of a familiar face and figure. ¡°Stop!¡± Zane yelled and Daniel abruptly stopped the car in the middle of the road, which made the other cars start honking behind them but Zane was oblivious to what was happening around him. His sole attention was on her, Kiara. Out of impulse, he was about to climb out of his car, run up to her and hold her in his arms when a male figure suddenly walked up to her and grabbed her hand. He hated the way his heart contorted with pain as he watched her walk away with the man. He wasn¡¯t able to see the man¡¯s face so he didn¡¯t know if he knew him. Could that have been the man she cheated on him with? ¡°Zane? What¡¯s wrong? Did you see something?¡± Liam Questioned while Daniel nced at him through the rare view mirror. Zane turned away from the window and settled back in his seat. His Aura had changed from gloomy to something darker that made Daniel¡¯s and Liam¡¯s hair stand up. ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t want to go home anymore, let¡¯s go to the club¡±¡­.. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Kiara rolled her eyes as she yanked her hand out of Levi¡¯s grip. ¡°Could you stop trying to hold my hand and I told you, you don¡¯t need to follow me to my home. I can walk there on my own!¡± ¡°Now what kind of gentleman would I be if I let ady like you walk by herself? What if someone tries to attack you?¡± Levi pouted childishly. ¡°The one who should be worried about being attacked is you because I¡¯m minutes away from punching you in the face!¡±Kiara rolled her eyes. Levi gasped dramatically and held onto his heart, ¡°You wound me, my guardian angel.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kiara halted in her steps then dragged her hand along her face before turning to Levi with cold eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll shout and make people think you¡¯re harassing me and do you know what they do harassers?¡± Levi gulped, ¡°What¡­ what do they do?¡± Kiara smirked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out together? Hel¡­¡± Levi ced his hand over mouth before she could shout, then he turned to smile at people who were giving them odd looks before turning back to Kiara. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Kiara swatted away his hand and was about to walk away when Levi grabbed her hand and ced a card in it. ¡°If you ever need me for something¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never need you and I don¡¯t even want to see your face again!¡± Kiara rudely interrupted which made Levi Frowned. ¡°Can you please stop being rude to me for just a sec? This is my card, my building still needs a little interior designing here and there but you can still catch there.¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide, ¡°Interior designing?¡± Levi nodded with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yet to find a good one that understands the kind of design I¡¯m going for.¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. She reached into her bag and handed him a card, ¡°My friend and I run a little interiorpany. It¡¯s not that big but it¡¯s enough. Anyways, we do a really good Job, do you want me to show you the designs of our past customers?¡± Before Levi could say anything, Kiara pulled out her phone, scrolled through her pictures and practically shoved the phone in his face. Levi let out a light chuckle before ncing at her designs. ¡°Hmm¡± He hummed as he nced through them. The seriousness on his face made Kiara nervous. Did he think they weren¡¯t good enough? ¡°I can assure you all our customers were happy with the end results and I know you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Kiara staring at him with her brighten big eyes. Levi turned to her with a very polite and pretending smile. ¡°I know we just met but you being polite to me sounds so wrong.¡± ¡°Pleeeaaase, just give us a chance.¡± Kiara blinked her big eyes. She sounded so cute and pitiful. Levi signed and nced down at her designs then pointed at one of them. ¡°This is how I want my office to be, exactly like this. You and your friend have great eyes for interior designing I must say and no, I¡¯m not just saying this because it¡¯s you. I take anything rted to my company very seriously.¡± ¡°Does¡­. Does that mean you¡¯re going to give us the Job?¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I look forward to working with you both.¡± Levi nodded with a smile. Kiara squealed then wrapped her arms around Levi in a tight hug. ¡°You won¡¯t regret this, I promise you!¡± She murmured, unaware of how red Levi¡¯s cheeks had gotten. He cleared his throat as she pulled away then he reached out his hand to shake her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to work with you, guardian angel. When do you think you¡¯ll have the time?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we can start tomorrow!¡± Kiara immediately shook his hand. Levi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Although I have a meeting with one of my shareholders, after that, I think I¡¯m free. The company is really close to mine so can you and your friend head over there so we can all head over to mypany?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s the name of thepany and what time?¡± Kiara nodded. ¡°Blue creek enterprise and you cane by eight.¡± Blue creek enterprise. Kiara frozen when heard the name. Kiara suddenly tensed up which Levi definitely noticed, ¡°Are you okay? Is that too much stress for you? Maybe we should reschedule?¡± Kiara took a deep breath then forced a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to my friend and we¡¯ll decide. If I can¡¯te tomorrow, I¡¯ll call you and reschedule. The number on this card is yours, right?¡± Levi noticed the change in her attitude but didn¡¯t want to press her for answers so he just nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter then, bye.¡± Kiara hurriedly muttered before turning around and walking away. ¡°Wait but I¡­..¡± Levi tried to call out but she didn¡¯t even bother to turn to him. He sighed as she disappeared into a corner before turning around and walking towards his car. He didn¡¯t even get to take her number but oh well, he was going to see her again tomorrow and he couldn¡¯t wait. He couldn¡¯t wait to see his guardian angel again. As Heather walked into their small apartment, she froze when she saw Kiara seated at the corner and seemed to be in a lot of thoughts. Heather closed the door behind her then walked up to Kiara. ¡°Is something wrong? Is it¡­. Is it Because you went to visit Niks¡¯ grave? I feel so bad that I forgot his birthday. By the time I remembered, you were already gone and I didn¡¯t want to leave the shop unattended.¡± Kiara sighed then turned to Heather, ¡°After saying my goodbyes to Niks, I was on my way home when I spotted a man trying to kill himself. I saved him and then he offered me a ride home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he tried to do something to you? Was a serial killer? A kidnapper?¡± Heather gasped. Kiara chuckled lightly, ¡°No but he was one hell of an annoying guy. Anyways, I took his offer but I didn¡¯t let him drive me to our exact location. Then I found out he was in need of interior designers for hispany and I immediately said we could do it and he said he liked our designs so we have a gig tomorrow.¡± Heather pped excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! Why do you look so gloomy then?¡± Kiara bit her lower lip, ¡°We have to meet him tomorrow at the blue creek enterprise because he has a meeting there.¡± Heather¡¯s smile immediately slipped off her face, ¡°What? Of allpanies, why did it have to be blue creek?¡± Kiara sighed but said nothing. ¡°Look, if you don¡¯t want to go tomorrow, I won¡¯t force you but that pack is our past. If we even end up seeing anyone, we are going to pretend like we don¡¯t know them and strut away. After all, we are not there for anyone and I even doubt he¡¯s going to be there. Zane never really liked running the business so we are most likely going to run into Daniel or Liam.¡± Heathere closer and patted on Kiara on her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of them,¡± Kiara clenched her fist. Heather sighed then grabbed Kiara¡¯s face, ¡°We have moved on, Kiara. What happened in the past is beneath us and so is everyone in that pack. Don¡¯t let them think that they won, we should show them that we were able to survive on our own. You¡¯ve got this, okay?¡± Kiara stared at Heather for a while then nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know any of them and they don¡¯t know us. We leave tomorrow at Eight¡±¡­.. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Morning the next day . Heather shrieked as soon as she saw Kiara¡¯s outfit which made Kiara furrow her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kiara questioned Nonchntly then nced at herself in the mirror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re going to meet your ex and you want to go dressed in that?¡± Heather frowned and even raised her voice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t identify as my ex. We don¡¯t know them, remember? And besides, what¡¯s wrong with my outfit?¡± Kiara was dressed like any other day. High waisted white pants, a turtle neck and a cream zer with a pair of ck sandals to top it all up. Her dark ck hair was up in a messy bun and she was wearing little to no makeup. ¡°No nothing is wrong, you look perfect and you¡¯re Right, there¡¯s no one we need to impress.¡± Heather finally surrendered with her both hands. Kiara nced at Heather¡¯s outfit with a raised eyebrow. Heather was dressed in a form fitted ck that hugged her slender figure in all the right ces and because of how tall she was, the dress seemed very short on her and to top it all up, she was wearing high heels and her fiery red hair was let down colliding with her fiery red lips and full face of makeup. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were dressing to impress someone, Heather.¡± Kiara chucked and said. Heather¡¯s face turned red then she let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I just wanted to stand out, you know? But since you¡¯re dressing casually, I might as well dress casual too.¡± Before Kiara could stop her, she ran into the room to change. Kiara shook her head with augh then nced at herself in the mirror onest time. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night because of all the thoughts running through her head so she had woken up so early in the morning, got done with some of her work and got ready. Minutester, Heather walked out of the bedroom wearing regr jeans and a white crop top then a sling bang across. Her red hair was also up in a ponytail and all her makeup had been cleaned off leaving only lipgloss on her lips. ¡°Shall we leave? I¡¯m ready,¡± Heather looked at Kiara. ¡°You look good,¡± Kiara nodded. Heather grinned in response, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know why I was trying so hard when I know I¡¯ll still look good in rags.¡± Kiara giggled then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already called an Uber. He should be here any second. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kiara took a deep breath as they both stood in front of the blue creek enterprise. It has been so long since she¡¯s been here but everything still seemed the same. Kiara nced down when Heather held her hand and gave her a reassuring squeeze, ¡°We can do this. I¡¯m always here for you.¡± Kiara smiled at her then turned back to the building. How were they going to find Levi here? ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him and tell him you¡¯re here?¡± Heather suggested as she nced around. Kiara nodded and was about to look for the card when she groaned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heather questioned. ¡°His phone number is in my other bag. Well, I guess we¡¯ll just have to find him our¡­.¡± She paused when she spotted something up ahead. A man was holding up a paper with the name ¡°MY GUARDIAN ANGEL¡± on it. Kiara rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help but smile at Levi¡¯s thinking. ¡°Come on, I know how to find him.¡± Heather furrowed her eyebrows as Kiara dragged her over to the man. ¡°My guardian angel?¡± Heather questioned which made Kiara sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± After telling the man who she was, the man led them into thepany. ¡°Mr Medici is currently in a meeting but he asked me to take you to the lounging area because he didn¡¯t want to keep you standing.¡± The man politely said. ¡°This Levi guy sounds like a real gentleman,¡± Heather smailed. ¡°He¡¯s just annoying.¡± Kiara scoffed. As they walk towards the elevator, a deep voice suddenly called out their names. ¡°Kiara?¡­ Heather? Is that really you?¡± They turned towards the voice and a frown appeared on Kiara¡¯s face when she saw Daniel walking towards them with wide eyes. ¡°Hey.¡± Heather uttered while Kiara just stared at him. He smiled a little at Heather before turning back to Kiara, ¡°Are you¡­ are you here for Zane?¡± Kiara resisted the urge to scoff. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why would I be here for him?¡± She muttered harshly with her eyes as cold as ice. Daniel scratched the back of his neck awkwardly then cleared his throat, ¡°Then why are you both here? And how¡­. How are you guys doing? Where¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel but I hope you understand why I can¡¯t speak with you?¡± Kiara uttered nonchntly. Daniel nodded slowly then let out a sigh, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sorry if I disturb you.¡± Kiara nodded then grabbed Heather¡¯s hand before walking away. Heather briefly nced at Daniel before sighing and walking away with Kiara. Kiara could feel the stares on her from the wolves who knew her but she could care less. As long as no one approached her, she was good to go. The man led them to the lounging Area and they sat there waiting for Levi. Minutes passed when Heather¡¯s stomach suddenly began to ache. ¡°Oh my, I need to use the bathroom immediately, Kiara. Would you be okay here by yourself?¡± The apology and embarrassment were on Hearth¡¯s face. Kiara scoffed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Heather nodded then without wasting another second, she ran out of the lounging Area which made Kiara giggle. After scrolling through the inte for some minutes, Kiara decided to waste time by listening to music but just as she was about to plug the ear piece in, She inhaled a very familiar scent. Her eyes widened when she turned towards the door and saw Zane storming towards her with anger and some other emotion in his eyes and right behind him was Daniel. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought I said I never wanted to see your face again?¡± Kiara was stunned for a second and was unable to speak. She thought she had moved on from what happened in the past but seeing his face again just brought back painful memories she thought she had buried deep down. She needed to get out of there before she broke down in front of him. She carried her bag as she stood up and was about to walk past him when Zane grabbed her hand. ¡°I asked you a question, Kiara. After two years, why¡­. Why are you suddenly showing yourself to me?¡± When he touched her hand, the sparks they once had were still there but now, it just repulsed her. She yanked her hand out of his grip without turning to him, ¡°If I had a choice, I would wish we¡¯d never see each other for as long as I lived, Zane.¡± She muttered, each word dripping with hate, anger, sadness and despair that it made Zane speechless for a second. He was about to say something when Kiara spotted Levi walking into the lounging Area and immediately ran towards him and hid her face in his chest. She couldn¡¯t let Zane see her cry no matter what. She couldn¡¯t let him know how broken she was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi questioned softly and tried raising her head but she didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Take me away from here, please. I need to get out of here.¡± She murmured as the tears kept streaming down her face. Levi raised up his head slowly and as soon as his eyes locked with Zane¡¯s, he sucked in his breath. If looks could kill, Levi would have already been six feet under the ground¡­.. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Levi awkwardly nodded his head at Zane then led Kiara out of the lounging area. After they left, Daniel sighed as he turned to Zane who was still staring at the door. ¡°Why did you have to approach her like that? You could have been more gentle and¡­.¡± ¡°And why should I?¡± Zane interjected, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°That must have been one of the men she was sleeping with so why should I speak to her gently?¡± With each word, Zane¡¯s voice grew higher but he could care less. He clenched his fist as the image of her running toward Levi and throwing her arms around him yed over and over in his head. For goddess sake, why was he so affected by that?! He was about to storm out of the lounging area when Heather walked in. She furrowed her eyebrows as she nced around but when itnded on Zane, her green eyes turned cold. ¡°Did you drive Kiara away because I swear to the moon goddess, I¡¯ll beat your ass till you go running back to your fucking pack!¡± Heather muttered threateningly as she stalked towards him but Daniel immediately jumped in the way to stop her from getting to Zane. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to her, she left by herself¡± Heather yanked her arm out of Daniel¡¯s grip then threw onest re at Zane before storming out of the room. Daniel sighed as he massaged his temples then he turned to everyone staring at them. ¡°The show is over so why are you all still standing here?!¡± Daniel boomed and they all immediately walked away and went about their duties. He turned to say something to Zane but before he could get the words out, Zane walked past him and out of the room without turning back which made Daniel sigh. He had alerted Zane about Kiara¡¯s appearance in thepany hoping they could talk and patch things up at least but he should have known better. Zane resisted the urge to nce out his office window that overlooked the car park but the urge was greater than his will power. He walked over to the window and the minute he nced down, he caught sight of Kiara¡¯s ck hair that glittered in the sun. Gosh, she was still as breathtaking as he remembered. He instantly frowned when Levi came up behind her and grabbed her arm. His heart did a little flip when Kiara pushed Levi away but Levi quickly grabbed her face and leaned closer as if he was going to kiss. Zane immediately turned away from the window then grabbed the nearest object which happened to be a vase and threw it at his office door. Daniel opened the door at that instance and swiftly moved his head to the side as the vase flew past his head, missing him by a mere inch. He let out a sigh as he closed the door behind him and turned to face a raging Zane. ¡°Why are you so angered?¡± Daniel questioned. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just annoyed¡± Daniel tilted his head at him. ¡°And why are you annoyed? She¡¯s not your wife, she¡¯s not your Luna, she¡¯s not even your mate so why are you annoyed?¡± Zane red at Daniel as he clenched his fist so hard that it poked into his skin. ¡°Get the fuck out of my office, now!¡± Zane thundered which would make anyone else run away without looking back but Daniel was used to this. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why you¡¯re annoyed. It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t expect her to move on so quickly. You believed she was a cheater so why are you angered by the fact that she¡¯s with someone¡­.¡± Before Daniel could complete his sentence, Zane Grabbed him by the neck and mmed on the wall so hard that it cracked a little. ¡°And so what? You want me to tell you how much it hurts to see her with someone else, right? Shut your fucking mouth Daniel or I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again¡± Zane muttered warningly before letting go of Daniel¡¯s neck and moving away from him. Daniel slumped down on the ground, coughing while Zane walked towards the window and peered down. He clenched his jaws when he noticed they were no longer there then turned to Daniel. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Find out everything you can on Levi and find out where Kiara has been staying and doing for the past two years¡± Daniel scoffed slightly which made Zane raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°What?¡± Daniel shook his head at him. ¡°For a man who threw the woman he loved out of his pack, you sure do care a lot about her¡± Zane red at him. ¡±Do you really want to die by my hands today?¡± Daniel chuckled then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back with the information you need tonight¡± With that, Daniel walked out of the office and Zane let out a sigh before resting his head on his fist. The image of the anger and sadness in her face when she saw him shed through mind and he hated the way his heart clenched with pain. Why was he feeling this way when he had been the one betrayed? As Levi drove Kiara and Heather to hispany, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Kiara through the rear view mirror. Heather wasforting her but a frown was still on her face. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Kiara? I can drive you home and we can go over the interior designs tomorrow¡± Levi suggested which made Kiara sigh then she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not just in the right frame of mind now¡± Levi immediately shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, I just hate seeing that frown on your face so when youe visit me tomorrow, you should be all smiles, okay?¡± Kiara shed him a small smile before leaning her body into Heather. Levi parked in the same spot he had yesterday and Kiara and Heather immediately got out after saying their goodbyes. As soon as they got into their apartment, Kiara went to her room and closed the door behind her. She just didn¡¯t want to be around anyone and she knew Heather would understand. Sheid down on her bed to rest for a little but by the time she woke up, it was already night time. All the emotional stress must have made her extremely tired. She yawned as she stretched and was about to get out of bed and make herself dinner when her phone suddenly rang. She furrowed her eyebrows as she at the unknown number popped up on the screen. She nced at the time on her phone and saw that it was already past seven. Who could be calling her? She answered the call then ced it against her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± She called out but got silence in return. She furrowed her eyebrows and was about to hang up when a deep husky voice that she could recognize from a mile away came from the other side. ¡°Kiara¡± She froze as her eyes widened. Zane?¡­. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Zane didn¡¯t know why he was nervous when he called her. He hadn¡¯t expected her to pick up because he knew she normally didn¡¯t answer strange calls so when she picked and heard her voice, he froze a little, forgetting everything he wanted to say. ¡°Kiara¡± He breathed out because that was the only thing in his mind at that point, her. She paused but then her cold voice came through. ¡°What do you want and why do you have my number?¡± He sighed then suddenly got angry at himself. Why was he acting like love sick puppy when she obviously didn¡¯t give two fucks about and had already moved on? ¡°I wanted to warn you, Kiara¡± He heard her scoff and silence passed between them before her voice came through again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to warn me about anything, Sir. You said you never wanted to see me again and I¡¯d like to keep it that way, Goodnight¡± Before he could say anything else, she hung up and he was sure she had already deleted his number which made him frown. In their situation, he shouldn¡¯t even be the one calling her, she should be calling him begging for his forgiveness. Zane scoffed then threw his phone aside before letting out a sigh. What was wrong with him? Why was he suddenly acting this way? He stood up from his bed and walked towards the window and stared at the full moon in the sky. His mind suddenly wandered off to two years ago and his eyes hardened as he remembered the pictures that had been given to him of her in bed with another male wolf in his pack and kissing another. He knew her features and that had been her, not a Photoshop. He sighed then closed his blinds before going back to bed. He stared at his phone for a while as if thinking, wishing she would call back but after some hours past, he finally fell asleep. After the strange call from Zane, Kiara¡¯s mood was immediately dampened. She sighed then deleted his number before leaving her room and walking up to the Kitchen to make herself a little dinner. She yawned as she rubbed away the sleep in her eyes and was about to reach the cupboards when her phone rang. She nced at it and she saw it was another strange number, her nose red up. She picked it up and without waiting for the other person to speak, she yelled; ¡°Would you fucking leave me alone for goddess sake?!¡± She was about to hang up when Levi¡¯s voice came through. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that was intended for me but it¡¯s me, Levi. I¡¯m sorry if I disturb you¡± Kiara immediately calmed down then let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that wasn¡¯t for you¡± She ced him on a loudspeaker just in time to hear him chuckle, then ced the phone on the kitchen counter then began making her dinner. ¡°Phew! That¡¯s a relief, I almost thought you were angry at me for something¡± Kiara chuckled lightly. ¡°And why would I be angry at you? You haven¡¯t done anything to me¡­. Yet¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t n on doing anything to make you angry at me or even if I do end up making you angry, I hope you¡¯ll tell me so I can change¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°If anyone heard what you just said, they would think we were dating¡± Kiara uttered which made Levi laugh. ¡°And would that be such a bad thing? I think if we really think of it, we make a perfect fit¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Get out of your imagination, Levi¡± ¡°Ouch, you wound me, my guardian angel. Anyway, I just wanted to check on you. I didn¡¯t like the state you seemed to be in when we went our separate ways¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯m doing much better now. I was just about to make myself Dinner¡± ¡°Really? Can Ie? I haven¡¯t eaten anything and I would like to taste my guardian angel¡¯s food¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Good bye, Levi. I want to eat now¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Do you want me to pick you up tomorrow or can you find your way to mypany?¡± Kiara clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can find it, don¡¯t worry about it¡± ¡°Okay, goodnight guardian an¡­.¡± She hung up before he couldplete his sentence, then she laughed and shook her head before serving herself the noodles she had just cooked, then she sat down and ate it quietly. She was really excited for tomorrow because interior designing was her passion. She had even been the one that Designed and Decorated the interior of Zane¡¯spany. She smiled slightly as she suddenly remembered how happy she was when he had asked her to decorate the office then she suddenly shook her head to get rid of the memory. Those were nothing but memories, memories she wished she could get rid of. Zane sat in his office, tapping his pen on the desk with a lot of thoughts running through his head. After calling Kiarast night, he couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully without her popping up in one of his dreams. Just then, Daniel walked in and closed the door behind him. ¡°Zane, Your secretary has been trying to tell you about your schedule today but she said you haven¡¯t bussed her in. Is something wrong?¡± Zane sighed then nced at Daniel. ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡± ¡°He¡¯s handling something right now and will be here soon,¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°Levi Medici, is heing in today?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what your secretary was trying to tell you. He rescheduled saying he wanted to show the interior designer around his office¡± Zane¡¯s ear immediately shot up. ¡°Interior designer?¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows as he nodded. ¡°Yes¡± Zane clenched his fist as he tried to fight the urge to ignore it but it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, could it? Zane sighed as he stood up from his chair. ¡°Call Levi and tell him we¡¯reing to give hispany a surprise visit and he¡¯s not allowed to say no because we are on our way¡±¡­.. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Kiara nced at herself in the mirror with a smile on her face. She had on a pair of washed out jeans and a baby blue crop top. Since they were going to be working, there was no use dressing too formally. She decided to let her dark hair flow Down to her waist then she wore her white and blue Nike converse then grabbed her small ck purse before walking out of the room. ¡°Good, you¡¯re done. I made you some sandwiches with extra ham¡± Heather said with a smile then pointed at the te which made Kiara giggle. ¡°Thank you but I should really cut down on the meat¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°We are wolves, I don¡¯t think anyone is going to judge us for eating too much meat,¡± Kiara nodded slowly. ¡°True¡± She brought out her phone and dialed the number Levi used to call herst night but he wasn¡¯t answering. She furrowed her eyebrows then shoved the full sandwich in her mouth. ¡°Slow down, I¡¯m not taking you to the hospital when you choke on that¡± Heather scolded and Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go so we can get this over with¡± Heather ate thest bit of her sandwich then grabbed her bag and they left. After asking around for the new Company that had just opened up, Kiara and Heather finally found Levi¡¯spany. As soon as the gateman saw them, he led them into the Reception and the receptionist immediately took them to Levi. ¡°Wow, this Levi guy is really leaving his mark on me. If you don¡¯t want him, I might just take him¡± Heather mumbled as they got into the Elevator and Kiara chuckled. ¡°You can have him if you want¡± The Receptionist led them towards an office and as soon as she opened the door, Kiara froze when she saw Zane, Daniel and Liam together with Levi. Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw her and he stood up from his chair then red at his Secretary who was at the side. ¡°I thought I told you to call her and Cancel our meeting today?¡± His Secretary, Marian but her lip then nced at Zane. ¡°I asked her not to. I won¡¯t stay long here so what¡¯s the use?¡± Levi turned towards Zane with a frown but Zane just shed him a smile before turning to Kiara. ¡°Nice to see you again, Miss Kiara¡± Kiara clenched her fist and gritted her teeth as she stared at him. She knew he was doing this purposely and she was this close to losing her shit with him. ¡°If you want to reschedule, I can have someone take you back home¡± Levi Suggested. It didn¡¯t take a dummy to know that something was going on between Zane and Kiara, he could obviously feel the tension. ¡°Does my presence bother you that much or is it your guilty conscience? That¡¯s if you even have one¡± Zane muttered with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he stared at her. She red at him then turned to Levi. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, not today. I¡¯ll take my leave and we can¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re staying, Kiara. You don¡¯t need to go, just behave like I¡¯m not here¡± Levi turned to Zane. ¡°She¡¯s here for me and I can reschedule with her if I want, Mr ck¡± Zane turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? Be my guest then but if she leaves, our deal and business together is over¡± Everyone gasped including Daniel and Liam who hadn¡¯t seen thating. ¡°Zane, what are you¡­.¡± ¡°Your Choice, Mr Medici¡± Zane interjected Daniel¡¯s sentence without breaking eye contact with Levi. The tension was so heavy in the office that no one could even move or say anything for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± Kiara said after a while, then turned to smile at Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t let me ruin your business with him. I¡¯ll stay¡± Zane smiled triumphantly then he turned to Levi who was yet to say anything. Levi stared at Kiara and only when she nodded at him did he sigh then turn to Zane. ¡°Okay. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll show Kiara around for a while so she can think of what to do while we have our meeting¡± Zane red at Levi when he reached over and grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand. Couldn¡¯t she even hide her affair from him for crying out loud? ¡°As a matter of fact, if you must know, I have a very keen eye for designing myself. Maybe I can suggest one or two things¡± Kiara scoffed before she could stop herself. The Zane she knew could hardly even decorate a box. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss Kiara, is something the matter?¡± She red at him but said nothing. He was trying to get on her nerves. Only the moon goddess knew how much she wanted to rip his ck heart out of his chest. ¡°Zane, can I talk to you for a second?¡± Daniel muttered. ¡°No. I have interior designing to do and won¡¯t have time for petty chats¡± Zane uttered as he stood up from his chair and buttoned his suit. He knew Daniel wanted to nag him and he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. Today, he was going to do whatever he wanted. Plus, it was nice seeing Kiara so affected by his presence. ¡°Shall we get started?¡± Kiara red at him then walked out of the office without replying to him. Levi sighed then nodded at Zane before walking out of the office with his Secretary behind him. Heather Immediately stood in front of Zane before he could leave and red at him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What the hell is your problem? Was kicking her out of the pack not enough, you want to torture her now?¡± Heather harshly muttered but Zane just stared Down at her coldly. ¡°No one is allowed to question my actions, especially an Omega wolf like you. Do not test me and think you can talk to me the way you like because of Kiara. You think kicking her out of the pack was bad enough? Well now, I¡¯m going to ruin her life and make her wish she thought twice before cheating on me¡±¡­ Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter nine Heather clenched her fist at his words. ¡°But she didn¡¯t even cheat on you and you¡­.¡¯ Heather¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of its socket when Zane grabbed her by the neck and mmed her against the wall. ¡°Zane!¡± Daniel screamed then ran over to them and pushed Zane away from Heather then grabbed Heather as she coughed. ¡°I saw the pictures, Damnit! So don¡¯t you fucking give me that bullshit!¡± Zane shouted with his red eyes zing with anger. That was what hurt him the most, the fact that Kiara acted like she hadn¡¯t known what she had done but there was evidence. What was the use of lying? ¡°Zane, calm down¡¯ Daniel muttered as red at Zane while patting Heather¡¯s back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down. You all are to stay in here till I say Otherwise and that is an order from your Alpha¡± Zane uttered in his Alpha Tone and Although Heather had left the pack with Kiara, She wasn¡¯t banished so Zane was still her Alpha. They all bowed their heads at him and Zane stormed out of the office Furiously. As soon as he was gone, Heather pushed Daniel away then walked over to a chair and sat down, totally ignoring Daniel and Liam. ¡°Well that was rough. What the heck is his problem?¡± Liam questioned with a pout. ¡°He¡¯s in denial and that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting up¡± Liam sighed then turned to Heather with a smile before walking over to her and sitting in front of her. ¡°Hey, long time no see¡± Heather narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°And I wished we all never met again. Gosh, I should have just made us move out of the fricking country then all this won¡¯t have happened¡± Heather muttered then ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°What about Daniel? You just left without a word? Didn¡¯t you¡­.¡± ¡®That¡¯s enough, Liam,¡± Daniel uttered with a stern look on his face. ¡°Daniel and I have no connection anymore, I rejected him before I left the pack¡± Heather exined which made Liam frown. He turned to Daniel with a questioning look. Why was he just learning of this? ¡°Can I know why? I thought you both were madly in love¡¯ ¡°Drop it, Liam,¡± Daniel muttered with a scowl on his face. Heather bit her lip. ¡°He was the one who fell out of love with me. I¡¯m leaving, I don¡¯t care what Zane has to say¡± Heather muttered then stood up from her chair while Liam furrowed his eyebrows at Daniel. ¡°Heather, wait¡­¡± Heather swatted away his hand before he could hold her then she walked out of the office without looking back. ¡°What the? I¡¯m so far behind on everything. When did you fall out of love with her?¡± Daniel sighed as he kept staring at the door. ? As they walked around the office, Zane kept rolling his eyes anytime Levi would tell a joke and Kiara wouldugh. It wasn¡¯t even that funny, Jeez! ¡°Why don¡¯t we check out the lounging area first? I really want it to be a Cozy area for my staff and all. I want it to be weing, do you know what I mean?¡± Kiara nodded, then kept ncing back. Where was heather? They were supposed to do this together. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce too small for a lounging area?¡± Zane questioned as he nced around the room they walked into. Kiara rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a lounging Area, it doesn¡¯t need to be big¡± Zane turned to her with an amused smile. ¡°Really? That¡¯s not the same thing you said when designing my Company¡¯s lounging Area, Kiara,¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh that¡¯s how you both know each other? You worked for him?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡¯ Kiara muttered and Zane raised an eyebrow at her before letting out a chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t work for me because she was my woman¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Really?¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s delusional, I was nothing to him¡± ¡°You became nothing to me when you betrayed me, Kiara¡± Kiara sharply turned to Zane then walked towards him. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this with you. Two years, it took me two years to get over the trauma you cost me and if your goal is to fucking make me angry then it¡¯s working and I¡¯m this close to loosing it. Stop with your petty attitude and leave me the fuck alone. You left me once and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that hard to do it again¡± Zane stared down at her and before he could say anything else, Kiara moved away from him then turned to Levi. ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± Levi nodded, still processing everything he just heard. ¡°Do you¡­. Do you want me to take you there?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll find it myself¡± After saying that, she walked away leaving Levi and Zane alone. They both stood in the silence, Levi not knowing what to say and Zane not wanting to talk to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had some history with her¡¯ Levi finally said and Ares turned to him. 1 ¡°Now that you know, will you leave her alone?¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Because she still loves me and you¡¯re just wasting your time. I¡¯m trying to save you from the trouble¡¯ Levi raised an eyebrow then scoffed which made Zane narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°From what I just saw, she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with you so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one that needs to back off¡¯ Zane frowned then moved closer to Levi and because of how tall he was, he towered over him. i ¡°I¡¯m just going to warn you for thest time, break up with her and leave her alone before she ends up betraying you too¡± Levi smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You were the past and I¡¯m her present so refrain from butting into my business with her, Mr ck¡± Levi muttered, not bothering to correct the fact that Zane thought he was dating Kiara. Zane furrowed his eyebrows then straightened up. This Levi was getting on his nerves. ¡°I¡¯m going to find the men¡¯s room,¡± Zane muttered. ¡®Til go find Kiara¡± Zane paused in his tracks then turned towards him before walking closer to Levi. Levi folded his arm as he kept eye contact with Zane. Even though Zane was intimidating, Levi could be intimidating when he wanted to be. He needed Zane¡¯s help for his Business to prosper and that¡¯s the only reason he didn¡¯t want to start a fight with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to find out about you being a Mafia King then you better stay out of my way because the minute she finds out, that¡¯ll be thest time you see her. Take this warning from someone that actually knows her best¡¯¡­ Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter ten Kiara cussed Zane in her head as she walked back to Levi¡¯s office hoping Heather was still there. She couldn¡¯t stay here another second if Zane was going to continue being a jerk. Who did he think he was to talk to her about betrayal? He ruined her life! She opened the ss door of the office and when she saw only Daniel and Liam inside, she didn¡¯t even bother to say anything to them before walking away. Where the fuck was Heather? Her eyes widened slightly when she saw Heather resting on the wall up ahead and was about to call out her name when someone grabbed her hand and pulled her into the elevator behind them. She growled as soon as she saw it was Zane with a stupid smirk on his face. Without saying anything, she turned away from him and was about to get out of the elevator when Zane blocked her way and closed the elevator¡¯s door by pressing a button. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kiara red at him then moved over to the buttons to open the elevator but Zane stood in front of that too. ¡°What the fuck is your problem? Why won¡¯t you just leave me alone? You said we should never see each other again, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Kiara screamed out of frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t get to scream at me, I was the one betrayed. If you hadn¡¯t cheated on me and broke my trust, none of that would have happened¡± Kiara scoffed then ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Says the man that believed just anything without solid proof¡¯ ¡°There was proof, Kiara! I saw them with my own eyes so stop fucking denying it already!¡± Zane yelled as he flickered his red eyes at her. His wolf was trying his hardest to stay calm but her constant lying was getting on his nerves. When he saw the look in her eyes, his heart dropped all of a sudden. She looked defeated and broken. ¡°You im you me, you im you would give me the world but without even giving me a chance to say anything or defend myself, you threw me away like a sack of dirt. I hate you and you disgust me. I never want to have anything to do with you and I never want to see you again because anytime I see your face, it reminds me of all the years I wasted on you and how badly you ruined my life. Just stay away from me, I¡¯m begging you. Just leave me alone¡± Kiara tried to walk past Zane but he grabbed her arm and pressed her gently against the elevator walls. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone because I want you back. I¡¯m willing to forgive everything if you promise not to do it again ande back to me¡± She scoffed in his face which made Zane frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to a word I said? I don¡¯t fucking care, I don¡¯t want to be with you so please¡­.¡± She groaned when Zane mmed his lips on hers. She tried pushing him away but he held her down and deepened the kiss. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me that you don¡¯t care, Kiara and you can¡¯t tell me you feel nothing towards me because I know you can feel the spark between us. The spark we had when we were teenagers, remember? I can feel it, I can feel that you still love me¡¯ Kiara groaned then pushed him away and pped him across the face. 1 Kiara wiped her lips furiously while Zane held onto his face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! All I feel for you is hatred and if you dare try to touch me again, I¡¯ll kill myself because I rather die than be with you¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened slightly as his heart clenched with pain. 1 Her words were like sharp knives, piercing through his heart. Did kicking her out his pack hurt her that much that she hated him to the core? i Kiara, still breathing heavily, sidestepped him and pressed the button to open the elevator doors. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up, you can hate me all you want but I still want you and I¡¯m going to remind you about why we fell in love in the first ce¡± Kiara didn¡¯t bother to turn to him and when the elevator doors opened, she stepped out and found Heather and the rest except Levi standing in front of the elevator. Apparently their yelling had gotten to their Wolf hearing. Kiara grabbed Heather¡¯s hand and without a second look, she dragged her away leaving Zane, Daniel and Liam standing there. 2 Liam scratched his head then turned to Zane. ¡°So¡­. You guys are not getting back together?¡± He joked and Daniel rolled his eyes at him. Liam never knew when it was time to joke and when it wasn¡¯t. ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re pestering her though, you were the one who drove her away¡± Daniel muttered and Zane turned to him with a re. ¡°Don¡¯t start, I know what I¡¯m doing¡± Daniel tilted his head. ¡°And What exactly are you doing? We heard everything and I have to side with her. You were the one who pushed her away and no matter what, you didn¡¯t listen to me or Liam when we asked you to give her a chance to exin and after two years just because you saw her, you suddenly want her back? If I was her, I would even give you the time of¡­.¡± Zane¡¯s fist collided with Daniel¡¯s face before he could complete his sentence. Daniel fell to the ground and spat out a tooth covered with blood before letting out a groan. ¡°Why am I being made the bad guy? She was the one who betrayed me but yet, I¡¯m the one who is being judged? For your information, I don¡¯t want to get back together with her because I miss her or love her, I¡¯m going to make her go through exactly what I went through when I found out she cheated on me then we¡¯ll know If I reacted rashly or not. She will fall in love with me again and then, I¡¯ll break her heart¡±¡­. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Heather kept ncing at Kiara as they rode back to their apartment in a taxi. She hadn¡¯t said a word in a while and Heather was getting worried. ¡°Kiara? Are you okay?¡¯ Heather questioned but Kiara didn¡¯t reply. She was too angry. Angry at Zane, angry at the world and most especially herself. Heather then decided to let her be till she was ready to talk. When they got to their apartment, Kiara suddenly broke down and Heather was immediately by her side. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay to cry, okay?¡¯ Heather murmured soothingly as she held Kiara in her arms. ¡°I hate him so much. I lost my child because of him!¡¯ Kiara screamed out in frustration and Heather just held her tightly without saying a word. ¡°I hate him but I hate myself more. I¡¯m such a fool, I¡¯m so weak¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re the strongest person I know¡± Kiara shook her head as she continued crying on Heather¡¯s shoulder. ¡®You don¡¯t understand, Heather. You just don¡¯t understand¡± Before Heather could say anything, Kiara pulled away from the hug and ran into her room, locking the door behind her. She threw her bag on the bed then ran into the bathroom and turned on the tap. She furiously wiped her lips with the water, trying to get rid of the feeling of Zane¡¯s lips on hers but it was no use. She couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of the tingling feeling his lips left on hers and it was driving her nuts and making her feel so guilty. She felt guilty because she hadn¡¯t wanted to push him away. She screamed at the mirror as her grip on the sink tightened. ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Zane? Why?¡± She muttered tiredly then fell to the ground and cried her eyes out. She hated it, she hated the fact that his kisses still made her knees weak and her mind go nk. He was right, she still felt a spark when he touched her and she hated it. After what he did to her, she had to hate him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t do this, not again¡¯ She murmured to herself then ran her fingers through her hair. She was going to call Levi and cancel and tell him she couldn¡¯t work with him anymore. As long as he was working with Zane, Zane would find a way for them to meet and she never wanted to see him again. ¡°Kiara? Please let me in! I¡¯m begging you¡± Kiara raised her head when she heard Heather¡¯s voice. Had she been there all along? Kiara took in a deep breath as she stood up from the ground then she walked over to her room door and opened it. As soon as Heather saw the state she was in, her heart broke for her friend. ¡°If you want, I can kill him for you¡± Kiara let out augh and that made Heather smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, don¡¯t worry¡± Kiara murmured then hugged Heather tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to push him away. I just had to step outside for a while¡± Kiara shook her head at Heather. ¡°I need to get over this myself, Heather. You have been of great help to me and that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get through this eventually and then I¡¯ll finally be okay¡¯ Heather sighed. ¡°Are you going to talk to Levi and Cancel? Because now that Zane knows you work for Levi, he¡¯s going to keep disturbing you¡± Kiara sighed then pulled away from the hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heather. I know this was a lot of money but I¡¯ve got to do this for my mental health¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh my goddess, I¡¯ll do anything for you, haven¡¯t you figured that out yet?¡¯ Kiara giggled. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I love you,¡± Heather grinned. ¡°And I love you. How about this? To get our mind off everything, let¡¯s go for a vacation¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°A Vacation?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°I heard Paris is beautiful at this time of the year¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Paris? Do we have that Kind money?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve Been saving up. Plus, my mother sends me money from time to time so¡­.¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure they hate me for making you leave the pack, Right?¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Well their opinion doesn¡¯t matter. What do you say? Will you go to Paris with me?¡± Kiara grinned. ¡°A free trip? Were you expecting me to say no?¡± They both squealed happily but only one thing was on Kiara¡¯s mind. She was finally going to be far away from Zane even if it was for a little while, it was enough. Zane walked into his room and stood in front of the mirror. A smile slowly made its way on his face as he remembered the little kiss he shared with Kiara. Even though it didn¡¯tst for long, it was enough to make him long for her. The feeling of her soft lips on his still lingered and he couldn¡¯t stop smiling because of that. He didn¡¯t want to admit it to anyone and especially himself but today just made him realize just how much he actually missed her. Thest two years, he had had sleepless nights because he couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind and he never sought her out because he assumed she had started her new family and didn¡¯t even want him anymore. No one knew what he had to go through for the past two years without her because he never showed anyone. He tried acting tough most of the time because he was an Alpha and had a pack to run but only the goddess knew how much his insides were shattered. Everyday, he had to find a new reason to get up in the morning because he¡¯s only reason had left him and sometimes he never found any reason and would just keep having suicidal thoughts but after a while, he busied himself with work and everything else to forget her but seeing her again made him realize that the heart never forgets. Just then, he heard his house rm go off meaning someone was probably at his gate. He checked the security camera on his phone and when he saw Samantha being held Down by his guards, he sighed. What was she doing here? He instructed the guards to let her in and he went down to meet her. When Samantha saw him, she marched up to him with anger in her eyes and before Zane could say anything, she threw some pictures at his face. ¡°I heard you want to get back together with Kiara, right? She¡¯ll just end up cheating on you again because you can¡¯t seem to control your heart¡± Zane was about to yell at her but when he saw one of the pictures, his heart fell. It was a picture of Kiara in Levi¡¯s Car and they were both making out!¡­ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Zane slowly bent down and picked up one of the pictures. Kiara was still wearing the same clothes she had worn earlier so these were taken today. ¡°Where did you take these?¡± Zane questioned lightly. ¡°After I heard you wanted to get back with Kiara, I knew I needed to do something to get you back to your senses. Take it from me, I¡¯m her sister and I know what she can do. She doesn¡¯t love you¡± Samantha gasp in shock as Zane threw the picture in his hand at her. 1 ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern me. We are not together so she can kiss whoever she wants¡± Zane muttered harshly. It was obvious it did concern him and that piece of information was getting under his skin. ¡°I know but I just wanted to show you this just in case you were thinking of getting back with her. Do you want history to repeat itself? I¡¯m just looking out for you¡¯ Zane turned to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, I can take care of myself. Leave my house and never show up without telling me first¡± Samantha grabbed his hand before he could walk away and wrapped her arm around his waist. ¡°Why are you always pushing me away? I¡¯m not even asking you to love me now, can¡¯t I just be with you?¡¯ Zane rolled his eyes then grabbed her hand and pulled it away from his waist. ¡°Leave, it¡¯s gettingte¡± Samantha pouted as she watched him walk away. ¡°Can you just answer this? Are you really nning on getting back with her? ¡± Zane paused in his track then sighed. 1 ¡°No. Anything I do with Kiara is just a game to me. Leave now and make sure to close the door behind you¡± Only when he disappeared from her sight did she smile. She brought out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Did you get the pictures of us?¡¯ i ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha grinned. She guessed it was time for her to pay her dear sister a visit. ? Kiara blew at Levi¡¯s eye then moved backward. ¡°Is it gone? Does it still hurt?¡± Levi wiped his eyes that were already red as he shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Thank you, guardian angel. You saved me once again¡¯ Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡®You didn¡¯t have to drive all the way here by this time just because of what I said over the phone, Levi¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Do you really quit? We haven¡¯t even gotten a chance to work with each other yet. If it¡¯s because of Mr ck then I¡­¡¯ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What can you possibly do? Even if you cut ties with him, Zane will find a way to get to me. I just need a break right now and maybe when I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll work with you¡± Levi frowned. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Where are you going?¡± Kiara pursed her lips as her eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t meant to tell him anything. ¡°Well you see¡­. Erm¡­¡± Levi sighed. ¡®You don¡¯t want to tell me, do you?¡± Kiara smiled slightly. ¡®Tm going on a Vacation with Heather and I honestly just want to be with her alone and away from the drama here¡± Levi pouted. ¡°Am I part of the drama too because now that I think about it, I might need a vacation too¡± Kiara giggled. ¡°Believe this or not, the drama started the day I met you. I¡¯ve been here for the past two years and Zane never saw me till you came along¡± Levi sighed. ¡°If I had known, I won¡¯t have asked you to meet me at hispany that day H Kiara ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, we were meant to meet one of these days. I have to get back, Heather must be wondering what is taking me so long¡± Kiara smiled at him then opened the door and was about to climb out when Levi grabbed her hand. She turned back to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± Levi smiled. He didn¡¯t mind if Kiara found out he was part of the Mafia. If she didn¡¯t want to associate with him then he¡¯d give her space but for now, he was going to shoot his shot and nothing was going to stop him. ¡°When you get back from your Vacation, will you go out for a candlelit dinner with me?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Like¡­. Like a date?¡± Levi nodded with a smile. ¡°I know we haven¡¯t known each other for long but I would like for us to be more than friends, Kiara¡¯ Kiara frowned. Levi was a Handsome guy. Any girl would be lucky to have him ask them out. He was caring, he was funny and sweet. Plus he was a gentleman but he wasn¡¯t¡­. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Goodnight¡± She shed him a smile then slowly pulled her hand out his grip, closed the door behind her and walked away, i Maybe going out with Levi won¡¯t be that bad. Even though she didn¡¯t see him as anything but a friend, he might be able to make her forget about¡­. Zane. Zane went to work very early the next morning. He hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night after seeing those pictures because all he could think about was Levi kissing Kiara and it took everything in him not to let his wolf go hunting for Levi¡¯s heart. He sighed then pressed his inte. ¡°Get me coffee now¡± He ordered his secretary then released the button before letting out another sigh. Why was he letting this bother him so much? It was all a game to him right? ¡®You¡¯re not fooling anyone with that Bullshit¡± Zane suddenly his wolfs voice in his head which was rare because his wolf hardly spoke to him unless it concerned the Pack. ¡°Go back to being non-existent, no one needs your word of wisdom¡± Zane muttered to his Wolf then blocked him out of his head. Just then, his office doors open and he was surprised when Levi walked in looking pissed off. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Levi pulled back his fist andnded a hard punch on his cheek¡­ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Zane spat out the blood that had gathered in his mouth then turned to Levi. He had to fight the urge to bare his ws and rip Levi apart. ¡°How dare you?¡± Zane muttered as he slowly stood up from his chair while ring at Levi. ¡°Because of you, Kiara doesn¡¯t want to work with me anymore. Couldn¡¯t you just leave her alone?!¡± Levi shouted and Zane¡¯s anger turned into shock. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s leaving the country and only God knows if she¡¯s ever going toe back because you¡¯re here!¡± Zane mouthid agape. She was leaving? Because of him? Was that how much his presence disgusted her? i ¡°Where is she going?¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Like I¡¯d ever tell you. She¡¯s running from you, isn¡¯t she? Besides she didn¡¯t tell me so I have no clue¡± Zane immediately grabbed his suit then his phone before rushing towards the door. He suddenly halted then turned around and walked towards Levi thennded a hard punch on his cheek. Levi groaned then red at Zane while holding his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try that again. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a hurry¡± Zane muttered before walking away, leaving Levi Fuming. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. [Meet me in the underground parking lot] Zane mind linked Daniel and Liam before turning to his secretary. ¡°Cancel all my meetings for today, I have something to take care of¡¯ Without waiting for her reply, he walked away. As he walked down to his car, he wondered why Kiara hadn¡¯t told Levi where she was going if they were dating unless¡­. They weren¡¯t. 3 His heart thumped at the thought and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There had to be something wrong with him. ? Kiara was munching on her bowl of cereal when Heather walked in with a swimsuit in her hand. ¡°I just saw this in my closet and I immediately imagined it on you. You should totally take it with you to Paris. Maybe someone would catch your fancy there¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going on this vacation for love, Heather¡± Heather frowned then shrugged. ¡°Well I am. I hope to snag a hot rich boyfriend. It¡¯ll be a bonus if he¡¯s a wolf too¡± Kiara giggled then drank the milk from the bowl before standing up from the couch. Just then, there was a knock on the door and they both wondered who it could be. They didn¡¯t really have any friends here and nobody knew where they lived. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it¡± Heather uttered then walked towards the door and when she opened and saw who was there, her eyes turned cold immediately. 1 ¡°Samantha¡± Kiara froze then turned to the door and her eyes widened when she saw it really was her sister. Samantha literally pushed Heather aside as she walked up to Kiara in her golden high heel and white bodycon gown. Kiara could hardly recognize her younger sister. She had grown taller or it might have just been the heel and had changed her brown hair to stark ck just like Kiara¡¯s. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kiara questioned in a bored tone. Samantha¡¯s eyes trailed down her body then she smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was worried about. You really let yourself go, Kiara¡± Kiara rolled her eyes at her snarky remarks. ¡°If you have nothing better to say then you can show yourself out¡± Kiara turned away from her and was about to walk towards the kitchen when Samantha spoke; Tm just here to warn you to stay away from Zane, he belongs to me now and we have been together for thest two years you were gone. Now I understand why you never let anyone near him because he¡¯s a monster in bed, right? We have professed our love to each other and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll propose soon and although I don¡¯t see you as a threat, I¡¯m just here to warn you in case you have any funny ideas¡¯ Kiara clenched her fist then took a deep breath before turning to Samantha. She wanted to p that stupid smile on Samantha¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t see me as a threat, you won¡¯t be here, Samantha and if Zane ¡± Loves¡± you, he won¡¯t be begging me to take him back so maybe instead ofing to me, you should go to him because I honestly don¡¯t give a fuck¡± The smile slipped of Samantha¡¯s face and Kiara smiled triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you twice, Kiara. You know how vicious I can be when ites to something that¡¯s mine. Watch your back because I won¡¯t let you take him from me again¡± Kiara tilted her head at her with a smile. ¡°He was never yours to begin with, Sam now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have other things to do than have this conversation with you. Shut the door on your way out¡± Without sparing her another nce, Kiara walked into the kitchen and banged the door behind her. Samantha stomped her feet with her fist clenched before turning to the door and seeing Heather was still standing there with a smirk on her face. Samantha rolled her eyes then walked towards the door. ¡°And for your information, Zane is the oneing for my friend. Maybe it¡¯s because you can¡¯t satisfy him in bed like Kiara¡± Samantha paused then turned to Heather and was about to say something when Heather banged the door in her face. ¡°No one threatens my friend¡± Daniel rolled his eyes after Zane finished telling them what Levi said about Kiara. ¡°So if she wants to leave, let her leave¡± Zane turned to him with a re. ¡°No¡± ¡°And why not? You let her leave before so I¡¯m sure you can do it again. What¡¯s your problem these days? You said you didn¡¯t love her anymore, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zane pursed his lips. ¡°I hate her for cheating on me but that doesn¡¯t mean I can just shut off my heart, Daniel. Besides, if she wants me to give her space then fine but I¡¯m not letting her leave¡± Daniel sighed. Zane was too complicated. ¡®Well you can¡¯t go meet her and ask her to stay, she¡¯ll take the faster ne and flee to somewhere you can never find her. She¡¯s running away from you so the best thing to do is to catch her unaware so she has nowhere else to run to¡± They both turned to Liam as soon as he said that with furrowed eyebrows. ¡®What? I can be smart too, you know¡± Liam mumbled. Zane¡¯s face suddenly lit up as he thought of something. ¡°Liam, you¡¯re a genius¡±¡­. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Heather walked into the kitchen and found Kiara washing the dishes in the sink. ¡°Kiara, are you okay?¡± Kiara paused then turned to Heather with a smile. ¡°Of course, why won¡¯t I be?¡± Heather frowned. She knew when Kiara was acting and when she wasn¡¯t. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take whatever Samantha says to heart, you know she has always had a thing for Zane¡¯ Kiara sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Heather¡­. I shouldn¡¯t care because I¡¯m done with Zane, remember? What we had was in the past so Samantha is free to have him. I just want peace of mind, is that so hard to get? Everyone should just leave me alone like they did before. Is that so hard to ask for?¡± Heather sighed then walked over to her and gave her a hug. ¡°I¡¯ll book our flight now so we can leave within this week, okay? We¡¯ll have lots of fun and we probably won¡¯t even remember any of them¡¯ Kiara smiled. ¡°I would love that¡± Heather pulled away then grinned at Kiara. ¡°I know what¡¯s going to cheer you up. Let¡¯s go shopping¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Shopping?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°Of course. You didn¡¯t think I was going to let you take your old clothes to Paris? What do you take me for? You can¡¯t say no so don¡¯t even think about it¡± Kiara sighed, i ¡°I¡¯ll go change then¡± As the taxi stopped in front of the mall, Kiara groaned at how crowded the mall seemed. ¡°Oh goddess, we have to hurry up. They would have bought all the good stuff. Hurry Kiara!¡¯ Heather muttered then grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the car. ¡°Calm down, Heather¡± They hadn¡¯t even walked deep into the mall when Heather gasped and ran into a shop. Kiara rolled her eyes before sluggishly following her inside. ¡°This is a limited edition, Kiara,¡± Heather squealed as she lifted up a baby pink bag and practically shoved it in Kiara¡¯s face. ¡°I can see it, you don¡¯t have to shove it into my eyeball¡± Heather pulled it back with a cheeky smile. ¡°This store has the best bags. I¡¯m d they haven¡¯t bought all the good things¡± Kiara checked the price tag and almost coughed out blood. Why was everything on the human side expensive? ¡°That¡¯s because these bags cost a fortune. Drop that down, Heather, it¡¯s expensive¡± Heather pouted then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving for this, Kiara. Even if I go broke after this, it would still be my biggest achievement¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. She never understood Heather¡¯s obsession with bags. A middle aged man with a pot belly wearing a ck suit suddenly walked up to them. He was dressed expensively and Kiara Immediately guessed he was the manager. ¡°Are you Miss Kiara Hart and Heather swift?¡± Heather and Kiara nced at themselves before turning back to the man. ¡°Who¡¯s asking?¡± Heather questioned and the man smiled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m Mister William, the manager of this store¡± Heather¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Well if that¡¯s the case then yes, I¡¯m Heather Swift and she¡¯s Kiara¡­. Oww!¡± Kiara pped Heather¡¯s arm then bowed her head slightly at the man. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now¡± The Man immediately shook his head. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t have to do that. You¡¯re my 200th customer today and that means you get anything you want here for free¡± Kiara and Heather gasped in shock. ¡°What?!¡± They both yelled at the same time making the staff turn to them but the Manager just smiled and nodded. ¡®Yes, anything for free¡¯ Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But we are two, how can we both be your 200th customer?¡¯ The manager scratched the back of his head as he let out a nervousugh. ¡°Erm we¡¯ll make an exception since you both are together¡¯ Heather turned to Kiara. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± Kiara turned to her. ¡°I was just about to ask you that¡¯ Heather showed the manager the pink bag in her hand. ¡°I can take this for free?¡¯ The man nodded. ¡°Anything,¡± Heather squealed. ¡®The Moon goddess¡­. I mean God is finally smiling on us¡± The Man nodded at Heather¡¯s fast change of words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a wolf too. Come on in and take whatever you want¡± Heather immediately grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand and they took almost everything from the store. Kiara was still in shock and a bit skeptical about it all but when the manager let them out of the shop with their shopping bags full of all the things they took and even bowed his head at them, Kiara finally believed. ¡°Oh my goddess, I can¡¯t believe that just happened¡± Kiara muttered as they walked away but the thing was, it didn¡¯t just happen in that store. Any store they walked into imed that they were their 200th customer and that everything was free as well. Heather was over the moon and couldn¡¯t stop giggling and thanking the goddess for such a miracle but was it really a miracle. Kiara couldn¡¯t help but think if Someone had something to do with this. After their shopping, some of the mall staff helped them carry their bags out of the mall and even helped them call a cab. ¡°Is it just me or were we just treated like Royalties?¡± Heather questioned and Kiara nodded. ¡°It was odd.¡± Heather smiled then nced at the amount of shopping bags from different stores and brands around them. ¡°How are we going to get this inside our house? We need at least five people to help us¡± Heather muttered then let out augh. Kiara smiled at how happy Heather was. ¡°And we didn¡¯t even end up spending any money,¡± Kiara added. ¡®That¡¯s the best part¡± They both giggled and at the moment, Kiara noticed a car that looked exactly like Levi¡¯s driving towards them. The car parked in front of them and like she thought, Levi climbed out with a smile on his face. He chuckled when he nced at all the shopping bags on the ground. Who knew Kiara liked to splurge. ¡°Do you both need help carrying those bags?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. Could it be a coincidence he just happened to be here when they were done? ¡°Yeah. All the shops gave us all these for free so we took as many as we could. Levi, do you have anything to do with that?¡± The smile slipped off Levi¡¯s face then he clenched his Jaw. It wasn¡¯t him so it had to be Zane. He slowly smiled at her then nodded. ¡®Yes, it was me. I hope you liked my surprise¡¯¡­ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Oh¡± Levi chuckled slightly. ¡°Why do you seem so surprised? You don¡¯t think I can do something like this?¡¯ Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t put words in my mouth, Levi. I¡¯m just surprised and thank you but you didn¡¯t have to do this. This would cost a fortune. Maybe we should return it all back?¡¯ Heather turned to Kiara with a gasp. ¡°Kiara, Levi did this out of the Kindness of his heart. It¡¯s like a gift and you know you can¡¯t return gifts right?¡± Kiara pursed her lips and Levi let out a chuckle. ¡°Heather is right. It¡¯s a gift so you can¡¯t return it back and besides, It really didn¡¯t cost that much¡± Kiara scoffed then motioned towards their bags on the ground. ¡°Just this bag alone cost over a million dors. Are you sure about this?¡± Levi nodded with a big smile. 3 ¡°Pretty sure¡± It wasn¡¯t his money so he couldn¡¯t care less but he couldn¡¯t help but beat himself up internally for not beating Zane to this. He had to do something even better than this to be above him but what? ¡°Can I drive you girls home? I can even help you guys take this to your house¡¯ Kiara raised an eyebrow. ¡®You¡¯re just looking for an excuse to see where I stay, aren¡¯t you?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Not necessarily but it would be nice and maybe I can even sit down for a ss of wine?¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°Well if that¡¯s what you want then you cane with us but I¡¯m only letting you know where we stay because you spent a lot on us today and we need the extra hand. Plus, what do you take us for, the Queen¡¯s children? We only have juices¡± Leviughed then immediately helped them ce the shopping bags into the car trunk but they were so many that they had to put some in the back seat as well. Luckily, Heather was able to squeeze herself into the back seat and Kiara sat in the front seat. He nced at both of them, making sure they were okay before driving off. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ? Zane was busy signing some paperworks when his secretary requested to see him. ¡°Come in¡± She walked in and bowed her head at him. ¡°Good day, Alpha¡± Zane raised up his head from his papers to stare at her. ¡°Did you carry out the order I gave you?¡± She nodded. ¡®The owners of the stores just called and they said Kiara and Heather bought everything they wanted and have gone home¡± Zane nodded with a small smile. ¡°And did they make sure to give Kiara the specific ones I wanted?¡± She nodded. ¡°They said she even picked them out herself,¡¯ Zane chuckled. He guessed her style hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Good. Is Alpha Brent around?¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the sole reason I¡¯m here, Alpha. Alpha Brent said he has something urgent to tell you. Beta Daniel and Gamma Liam are already there with him but he wants to talk to you¡± Zane nodded then stood up from his chair. ¡°Alright. Arrange these papers for me so I¡¯ll sign them when I get back¡± She bowed her head till he was out of her sight. When he got to the Conference room, Everyone stood up and bowed their heads at him except Daniel and Liam because they were his left and right hand men. Even though Zane was the youngest Alpha, he was the strongest and the most powerful. His pack was always on the front line when wolves were being attacked and they always came out victorious because of him so everyone respected him including Alpha¡¯s old enough to be his Father. ¡°Finally, you came for the meeting. You have been blowing us offtely, Alpha Zane¡± Alpha Brent commented casually. He didn¡¯t sound mad nor did he sound happy about the fact that Zane ignored them. ¡°I have a lot going on right now. I heard there was something important you wanted to talk about?¡± Brent nodded. ¡°Alpha Lincoln reached out to me weeks ago and said the members of his pack are being hunted down. Many of them have been killed and now a total lockdown has been put in ce in his pack. Two days ago, Michael said the same thing as well and that they were being killed in the most gruesome way and their hearts are always missing¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. 1 ¡°Their heart? Why would the hunter take their heart?¡± Brent shook his head. ¡®That, we are not sure of but the killings are getting worse and might actually spread through all the packs. He asked me to ask for your assistance because your warriors are far more stronger than his¡± Zane nodded then turned to Daniel. 1 ¡°Have some of our strongest men go over there and protect them. While Liam, call Leo and tell him to investigate whatever¡¯s going on. I need answers immediately¡¯ Zane couldn¡¯t help but scold himself. He had pushed away his Alpha duties because of all that has been happening with Kiara. ¡®Til do that now¡± Daniel murmured then walked out of the room followed by Liam. ¡°Did Lincoln or Michael say anything about what or who they think might be doing this?¡± Brent shook his head. ¡°All they said was that whoever did it or sold them out must be an Insider. It was like they were timed and when their guard was down, that¡¯s when they were struck down. It almost felt like they were being watched¡± Zane frowned. This was gettingplicated. ¡°If the Killings continue, all pack wolves would have to return back to their packs till we figure out a way to stop this¡± Brent nodded in agreement. As Zane walked back to his office, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about Kiara. Since he had banished her from the pack, would she be in danger? He pulled out his phone and dialed Daniel¡¯s number. ¡°Have some of our men watch over Kiara in the meantime and they should be discreet. If she finds out, I¡¯ll kill them with my bare hands¡±¡­. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 They all slumped down on the couch when they were finally done carrying all the bags up to their apartment. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so tired¡± Heather murmured as sheid her head on Kiara¡¯sp. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Why are you both breathing harder than me when I was the one that did all the Job. You just carried one bag each¡± Kiara giggled at Levi¡¯s words. ¡®You offered to help/ Levi sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were living in a three story building with no elevators. If you¡¯d told me¡­.¡± ¡®You won¡¯t have carried us in your car? I take it back, Kiara, he¡¯s not a gentleman¡± Heather cut in then smirked at Levi when she saw the dread look on his face. It was obvious he liked Kiara so she was going to use that to their advantage. ¡®That¡¯s not what I was going to say. Of course I¡¯m a gentleman. You believe I¡¯m a gentleman, right Kiara?¡± Kiara gave both of them weird looks then sighed before standing up. ¡®TH go bring the juice.¡± When she left, Heather turned to Levi with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m team Levi¡­ for now. If you say something like that again, I¡¯ll find another gentleman that won¡¯tin about carrying Kiara¡¯s bags. Got it?¡± Levi grinned then nodded. ¡°Got it¡± Just then, Kiara walked in with a tray containing cups and the bottle of juice. ¡®We only have apple juice so I hope that¡¯s okay?¡± Levi nodded. ¡®Til take whatever you give me, Kiara¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°I told you to be a gentleman, not a weirdo¡± Heather whispered into Levi¡¯s ear and his cheeks immediately turned pink. Kiara narrowed her eyes suspiciously at them then sighed and poured the apple juice for Levi then handed it to him. ¡°Drink up so you can leave, it¡¯s gettingte¡± Levi pouted. ¡°Are you indirectly telling me to leave?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Just drink up. Do you want something to eat?¡± Levi shook his head with a cheeky smile. ¡°I¡¯m good. So now that we¡¯re all close¡­. Can¡¯t you both tell me where you¡¯re nning to go for this Vacation? I just want to know and I have no ulterior motives¡± Kiara stared at the innocent look on his face then rolled her eyes. ¡°No can¡¯t do, Levi. This Vacation is just for Heather and I so you don¡¯t need to know¡¯ Levi sighed then turned to Heather. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, Kiara is the boss here. By the way, we practically don¡¯t know anything about you except you¡¯re opening apany here. What do you do? Who are your parents? Where are you from?¡± Kiara noticed the way Levi¡¯s Aura changed and knew this was something he wasn¡¯tfortable with talking about. She pped Heather¡¯s shoulder with a stern look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not good to interrogate our guest that way, Heather,¡± Levi smiled, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay but I cant answer all your questions but if you must know, I¡¯m Italian and I came to set up my sole proprietorship business here¡± Heather nodded slowly. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you set it up in Italy then?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Heather¡­/ ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kiara. My father and brothers run the one in Italy and I just wanted to get away from home for a while¡¯ Heather¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡®You have brothers? Elder or younger? Are they as handsome as you? Since Kiara already has you, maybe I can get your brother instead¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. 1 ¡°I do not have Levi, Heather. He¡¯s not an Object¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh you know what I mean¡¯ ¡°No I don¡¯t. If you want to go out with Levi, he won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Kiara turned to Levi with a smile and he had to stop himself from frowning. Weren¡¯t his intentions clear? 1 ¡°Oh Kiara, always so dense¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows at Heather and was about to ask her what she meant when Levi stood up. ¡°Can I speak with you, Kiara?¡± Kiara turned to him with a frown then nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room¡± Heather uttered then immediately ran to her room, closing the door behind her. As soon as she was gone, Kiara turned to Levi with a smile. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Levi stared at her for a while then tilted his head. 1 ¡°I like you¡± Kiara froze for a while. She wasn¡¯t stupid to see that Levi liked her but she hadn¡¯t expected him to say it out like that. ¡°And I know you don¡¯t like me back but I¡¯m not giving up. I really like you and I¡¯ve never liked anyone as much as I like you¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°But you know nothing about me. You don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m from¡¯ He didn¡¯t even know she was a wolf. If he knew, would he still like her? ¡°We have all the time in the World to get to know each other. I¡¯m in no rush when ites to you¡± His words could melt any girl¡¯s heart but Kiara¡­. She just wasn¡¯t ready for this again. ¡°We just met like four days ago. How can you like someone so quickly?¡± Levi smiled then grabbed her hand. ¡°No one can control their heart, Kiara and my heart chose you. I¡¯m not asking you to like me back right now, I¡¯m just asking you to give me a chance and if it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯m willing to be just friends with you¡± She stared into his eyes for a while and smiled slightly at how sincere he was. What was the harm in trying, right? ¡°When I get back from my Vacation, we¡¯ll see how it goes¡± Levi smiled so wide that his cheeks began to hurt. ¡®That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Thank you¡± Kiara smiled slightly then slowly pulled her hand out his grip. ¡°Get home safely, okay?¡± He nodded at her. ¡°Okay¡± She waved goodbye at him as he walked towards the door. The minute he stepped out of the apartment, his phone rang and when he saw the caller ID, his happy mood Immediately turned sour. He hesitated before receiving the call. ¡®What is it?¡± ¡°Father wants you home immediately¡±¡­ Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Ughh, why am I the one that has to get the grocery?¡± Kiarained as she pouted at Heather. ¡°Because I got itst time. Besides, I¡¯m having a manicure, I don¡¯t want it ruined. Just go, please¡± Heather pleaded with a pout and Kiara sighed. It was night time and they wanted to make pasta when they realized they didn¡¯t have any grocery whatsoever and neither of them wanted to go even though the grocery shop was just down the block. ¡°Ughh fine¡± Kiara muttered as she grudgingly dragged herself to her room. She took out her bag then some cash before going out to meet Heatherying on the couch, watching TV. ¡°Make sure to get the cookies and cream ice cream, thank you¡± Kiara scowled at her then scoffed before walking out of the apartment. She took a deep breath as soon as she inhaled the night air. The streetmps were on and there were a lot of people on the road which was nice at least. She hugged herself as soon as a cold breeze flew past her. She should have probably worn a jacket. Well, she can¡¯t go back now, She hugged her bag closer to her as she walked down to the grocery shop. She groaned when she got to the shop and it was closed. After walking for about 30 minutes, it was closed? She red at the store for ten seconds before sighing and searching around for another grocery store. They had to be around. As she walked down the street, she noticed the odd look some group of men were giving her and it was starting to make her ufortable. She decided to ignore them and walk away like she couldn¡¯t see them but then, three of them began following her from behind. She groaned as she walked faster. Even when one called out for her, she didn¡¯t dare stop. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t fight them, she could tear them apart even but she couldn¡¯t reveal her identity with this amount of people on the streets. ¡°Hey, we are talking to you¡± She gasped when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She swiftly turned around and punched the man in the face before hurriedly running away. 1 She could hear footsteps behind her but she didn¡¯t turn back. She decided to lure them into an empty space to teach them a lesson. She wasn¡¯t ady to be messed with and they were about to find out. Zane nced around as he slowly drove through the neighborhood. ¡®This is where she stays?¡± He questioned with a frown on his face. The neighborhood doesn¡¯t look safe at all. ¡®Yes. My Intel told me they just moved here about three months ago¡± Daniel exined then pointed at a storey building by the side. ¡®That¡¯s where they stay. Do you want to go see the state of the apartments? ¡± Zane shook his head. If Kiara spotted him, she would move out and even though he didn¡¯t want her to be staying in a ce like this, she couldn¡¯t move out just yet. ¡°No don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go¡± Daniel nodded slowly then sighed as Zane drove down the road. Suddenly, a figure caught Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that Kiara?¡± Zane briefly nced at the figure Daniel was pointing out and he frowned. It was in fact her but what was she doing out by this time? It wasn¡¯t safe! ¡°For fuck sake¡± Zane muttered then moved his car closer to the pavement and drove slowly behind her. ¡®Those men¡­.¡± ¡°I see them,¡± Zane muttered through clenched teeth. Why were those men following her? She seemed to have noticed them and was walking faster but they were walking up to catch up with her. When she punched the one that touched her, Zane couldn¡¯t help but beam with pride. He knew she was capable of beating them up but since they were in an open space, she was holding herself back. Zane packed his car by the side of the road as soon as she started running. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± He climbed out of the car with Daniel and they both ran after her. Kiara ran into a lonely alleyway and only stopped running when she got to a wall. She slowly turned around and saw the three men behind her with creepy smiles on their faces. ¡°Boss is going to be happy we finally caught one¡± One of them uttered, which surprised Kiara. Caught¡­. One? Just then, one of them pulled out a gun and Kiara gasped. ¡°Hello wolf, nice of you to y right into our trap¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. She thought she was luring her but they had been the one luring her. She slowly moved back till her back touched the wall. She then bared her teeth at them as her eyes turned golden. ¡°Kiara!¡± She turned to the voice and before she could react, one of the men shot her right in the stomach. She screamed out in pain as her insides suddenly began to burn. She had been shot with Silver! Her eyes became drowsy but she could clearly see Zane¡¯s angry face. She saw him change into his big ck wolf before she fell to the ground. After a while, she felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace. ¡°Oh my love, I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you¡± She tried opening her eyes slightly but she gave up and sumbed to the darkness. Levi groaned as the iron whip connected with his back again. ¡°How dare you?! I sent you there for a reason and you angered him? Are you insane?!¡± His father yelled then wiped him again. Levi let out a scream filled with pain then fell to the ground, unable to move his body. 2 ¡®That¡¯s enough father¡± He heard his brother, Lucien mutter. ¡®Your brother is useless! You better find a way to make it up to Zane or I¡¯m going to give you a reason to obey me!¡± He heard his father and brother footsteps receding and then when the door was locked, he was left alone in the darkness again¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Kiara groaned slightly as she opened her eyes. She nced and noticed she wasying down on her bed. She tried to sit up and Immediately winced. ¡°Be careful, your injury hasn¡¯t healed¡± She turned to the voice and her eyes Widened when she saw Zane. ¡°Zane? What are you doing here?¡± He sighed then moved closer to her andid her back on the bed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay?¡± She frowned then her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°I asked why you¡¯re here. What are you doing in my house?¡± She questioned through clenched teeth. Before Zane could reply, Heather burst open the door then ran towards Kiara with tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh Kiara, I should have never let you out on your own. I¡¯m such a bad friend¡± Kiara shook her head as she patted Heather¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This could have happened anytime so don¡¯t me yourself. Even if you came with me, you and I would have been shot. Do you want that?¡± Heather nodded then lifted up her head from Kiara¡¯s chest. ¡°At least that way, I¡¯ll know we are both in pain. I don¡¯t like seeing you like this¡± Kiara giggled then flicked Heather¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± Heather winced then pouted. ¡®Will you stop being unreasonable? Besides, I¡¯m fine aren¡¯t I?¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°If Zane and Daniel hadn¡¯t shown up, you would have died¡¯ Kiara turned towards Zane and Daniel then sighed. ¡®Thank you for saving me but you both can leave now, I¡¯m okay¡± Zane shook his head with a stern look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed and I¡¯m not leaving till I see that wound close up¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°So what if it doesn¡¯t heal now or it heals in two weeks, so you n on staying here till then?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s how it turns out then yes¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡°I refuse to be in the same space with you. Thank you for saving me but I¡¯ll heal without you being beside me so leave¡± Zane stared at for a while then sighed. ¡°As your mate, if I¡¯m close to you, you¡¯ll heal quicker¡± Kiara scoffed then let out augh. ¡°My mate? You seem to be forgetting the past, Zane but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remind you. You rejected me and threw me out of your pack like a Piece of trash, do you remember because I can¡¯t seem to forget that day and Everytime I see your face, I¡¯m reminded of that time and I¡¯m physically and emotionally tired so please, please leave¡± Zane raised his chin with a stubborn look on his face. ¡°When you¡¯re healed, I¡¯ll leave so stop being stubborn, Kiara¡± She stared at him for a while then sighed before throwing the covers off her body and trying to stand up but Zane and Heather held her down. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I said your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet¡± Zane scolded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave then I¡¯ll leave so let me go¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the room but I¡¯m not leaving this apartment till you are better and that is final¡± She red at him. ¡®Why are you suddenly acting like you care? You threw me out of the pack even when I was pregnant and now, all of a sudden you want to act like you care? You don¡¯t! So leave me alone! You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through, Zane, I¡¯ve been through much more pain and I¡¯ve healed from them without you so your presence isn¡¯t needed¡± Heather bit her lip to stop herself from crying. The tone in Kiara¡¯s voice reminded her of the time she found Kiara on the ground with her wrist slit with a silver knife. That day had been the worst day for her because Kiara had been so lost and broken because of him and she had let him into their apartment? How could she do that to her best friend? i ¡°Both of you have to leave,¡± Heather muttered as she stood up straight. Zane turned to her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡®What?¡± ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll let you both know but for now, you both have to leave. You¡¯re stressing her out and that¡¯s not good¡± Zane frowned. ¡°I said I¡¯m not¡­.¡± ¡°Zane, let¡¯s just go¡± Daniel quickly interjected as he grabbed onto Zane¡¯s arm. With the way Kiara and Heather were reacting, he felt like there was something more to it and maybe Zane really needed to give Kiara space. ¡°No, she¡¯s not better yet. I¡¯ll just stay till she heals and¡­.¡± ¡°Zane, she¡¯s going to be okay and you know that. You¡¯re stressing her out and that¡¯s not going to do her any good so let¡¯s just go¡± Zane scowled then let out a sigh before turning to Kiara who still had a frown on her face. ¡°If I don¡¯t hear that your wound has closed up by today, I¡¯ll be here tomorrow and nothing is going to make me leave, not even your stubbornness¡± Zane muttered then turned around and walked away. As soon as he was gone, Kiara let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just so worried about you that I totally forgot about your situation with him but I swear, I¡¯ll never let him in again¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Can you leave, I would really like to rest for now¡± Heather frowned but nevertheless, nodded and walked out of the room. She knew Kiara just needed to be on her own for now and she was willing to give her that space. As they walked towards Zane¡¯s car, Daniel could see that Zane was fuming. ¡°Could you stop? You look like a raging bull and everyone keeps staring at us weirdly¡± Daniel muttered as they stood beside the car. ¡°Why is she so stubborn? Why is she the one that gets to shout? This is what I get for being caring?¡± Zane grumbled then ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Zane slowly turned to him. ¡°Find what strange?¡± ¡°That ever since we saw Kiara, we have not once seen her child. Even just now, he wasn¡¯t in their apartment and I didn¡¯t see any child belongings around the house. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±¡­ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Zane thought over it for a while then scoffed. ¡°Maybe she felt too guilty and decided to hand the child over to his or her father. I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s just go home¡± Zane muttered then immediately climbed into his car, not wanting to continue the conversation but Daniel knew he wasn¡¯t just overthinking it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There was no way Kiara would ever abandon her own child. He remembered how she used to help all the orphans back at the pack. He needed to dig deeper into this. By the time Kiara came out of her room, it was already night time. Heather rushed up to her with wide eyes as soon as she saw her. 1 ¡°What are you doing out here? You¡¯re not fully healed yet¡± Heather scolded and Kiara rolled her eyes before lifting up her shirt. ¡°I am, see? I¡¯m hungry so I decided to make myself some food¡¯¡¯ Heather shook her head then led Kiara over to the couch. ¡°I¡¯ve already made dinner so just sit your pretty ass down while I serve you¡± Kiara scoffed with a smile as she watched Heather walk into the Kitchen then she sat down on the couch. ¡°What has gotten into you?¡± Kiara questioned as Heather walked back into the living room with a tray and on top of it was a bowl of Chicken soup. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t I normally cook for you? Besides I feel guilty¡± Heather murmured as she ced the tray on the table in front of Kiara. Kiara sighed, ¡°If this is about what happened to mest night then¡­¡± ¡°No, not about that but about letting Zane and Daniel in. I was just so worried about you when I saw you bleeding in his arms. He was panicking and it was making me panic and then he called his personal doctor who immediately came to treat you and then he just stayed and didn¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m sorry, I should have told him to leave¡± Kiara smiled then grabbed a hold of Hester¡¯s hand, 1 ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve forgotten all about that but I have something to ask? Why am I drinking soup? I wanted solid food¡± Kiara whined then pouted. ¡°The doctor said you aren¡¯t allowed to take solid food for today so I made you soup. You should be grateful¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡®Til only be grateful when you cook something I like¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Well too bad. Eat up and make sure you finish it¡± Afterining, Kiara ended up drinking the soup and she had to admit that Heather was a great cook. They sat down to watch a movie for a while and Kiara couldn¡¯t stop eyeing Heather¡¯s dinner. She was having Lasagna which was one of Kiara¡¯s favorites. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have eaten tomorrow so I can join you?¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°Nope¡± She uttered, making sure to pop the p which made Kiara roll her eyes. Just then, her phone rang and Levi¡¯s name popped up on the screen. ¡°Hello?¡± She called out into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m outside your apartment building, can youe meet me?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here? And you can juste up, you know¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I know but I just wanted to talk to you for a while and I won¡¯t take that long here anyways¡± Kiara but her lower lip then sighed. She didn¡¯t want to be out at night again after what happened yesterday. Those men knew she was a wolf, what if more came after her and Heather? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there¡¯ Heather turned to her as soon as she said that with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you going?¡± Kiara stood up from the couch then Grabbed her coat. ¡°Levi is outside waiting for me. I won¡¯t be long so don¡¯t worry about me¡± Heather smiled then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I know Levi will take care of you¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh shut up¡± Kiara muttered then walked out of the apartment. When she got to the entrance of the building, she found Levi leaning against his car while looking at the sky. As she walked closer to him, he turned to her and his once solemn face immediately brightened. He waved at her with a grin. ¡°Hey, guardian angel¡± He uttered with a smile. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to stop calling me that?¡± Kiara muttered defeatedly while Levi just grinned then he walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her which came as a shock to Kiara. ¡°Erm¡­ Levi¡­¡± She tried pushing him off but Levi tightened his arms around her. ¡°Please let¡¯s just stay like this for a while, I really need this right now¡± Kiara was tense but after a while, she sighed as she rxed. ¡°Is there a problem? You seem down¡± She murmured and Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed that but I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry. I just missed you, that¡¯s all. I missed you so much¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°But you saw me yesterday¡± Levi chuckled then pulled away from the hug to stare at her face. ¡°Yes but I still miss you. Am I not allowed to miss you now?¡± Kiara shrugged. ¡°If you want to. Why did you call me out here?¡± Levi sighed then shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to see you. I¡¯ll leave now, see youter my guardian angel¡± Before he could turn around Kiara grabbed his hand. She could feel there was something wrong with him. Levi was a cheerful person but right now, he didn¡¯t seem so cheerful. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Levi smiled so brightly that his cheek began to hurt. ¡°Stop being worried about me, Kiara or I might just fall in love with you¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately let go of his hand. He chuckled then climbed into his car and drove off. She stood there for a while and was about to walk back into the apartment building when her eyes caught sight of a familiar ck Rolls Royce packed at the side. She gasped when her eyes connected with Zane¡¯s and when she saw the sadness in his eyes, she suddenly felt ufortable in her chest but before she could even react, he drove away¡­ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Liam and Daniel stood outside the cell listening as Zane poured out his frustration on those men that shot Kiara. Liam couldn¡¯t help but wince when one of the men screamed out in pain. ¡°What the heck is up Zane¡¯s butt today? Is it because they attacked Kiara?¡± Liam questioned then turned to Daniel. ¡®That and because he saw Kiara and Levi hug today¡± Liam eyes widened slightly then he whistled lightly and at the same moment, Zane walked out of the cell covered in blood and breathing heavily. He nced at them before walking away. Liam gagged as they walked past the cell and saw the dismembered bodies on the ground. ¡°So what did they say? Are they rted to what happened with Michael and the rest?¡± Daniel asked as they walked out of the basement and into the main House. ¡°It may seem so but I really didn¡¯t ask them any question¡± Zane muttered as he took off his shirt and Daniel sighed. ¡°We brought them here for questioning, Zane. Now how are we going to get a lead on what¡¯s happening to wolves? They were obviously humans, which means they are most likely hunters¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°You both should leave, I¡¯m really not in the mood to talk right now. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow¡± He walked away without turning back despite how many times Daniel called his name. Beating those men did nothing for the anger in his heart. He kept imagining hitting Levi but it wasn¡¯t the same. He sighed then took off his pants then his underwear before hopping into the shower and watched all the blood roll off. His mind kept wandering back to when Kiara held onto Levi¡¯s hand and he shook with anger. He had gone over to her apartment because he wanted to make sure she was okay when he spotted her with Levi and his heart crushed into a million pieces. He just wanted to use her and break her heart just like she did to him so why was he so angered and pained by all this? It was frustrating! He turned off the water and tied a towel around his waist before walking into his room. He got dressed then sighed as he sat down on the bed then he turned to his phone by his bedside. Why did he feel like calling her? Even if she picked and found out it was him calling her, she would hang up and block him but if it was Levi¡­. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He groaned as he plopped down on the bed. All this was giving him a headache. Afterying down on the bed for a while, he sat up and grabbed his phone then dialed her number without thinking twice about it. His heart began to race in anticipation. After the second ring, she finally picked up. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± She questioned as soon as she picked up and he sucked in his breath when he heard her voice. He didn¡¯t want to say anything because he knew the minute he spoke, she would hang up and he wanted to keep hearing her voice. After the silence passed between them for a while, she suddenly spoke. ¡°Zane?¡± His eyes widened as soon as she called his name. How did she¡­. ¡°Is that you, Zane?¡± He nodded then he remembered she couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t hang up yet, I just wanted to hear your voice¡± She didn¡¯t say anything after that making him think that she had hung up but she hadn¡¯t. ¡°I have to go¡± Her soft voice came through after some time. ¡°Wait¡­ can I at least ask you a question?¡± Zane asked, then stood up from the bed and ced around the room waiting for her reply. ¡°What is it?¡¯ She replied after a while and his heart did a little leap of Joy. ¡°I have two questions actually. One, do you¡­. Do you have anything going on with Levi?¡± He pursed his lips waiting for her answer. ¡°No¡± Zane beamed with happiness. He was grinning from ear to ear as he did a little happy dance. He knew Levi had something for Kiara but at least it was good to know nothing was going on for now. ¡°What¡¯s the second Question?¡± He froze when Kiara¡¯s voice suddenly came through. ¡°Oh¡­ I just wanted to know why you¡¯re talking to me. Thest time I called, you hung up immediately¡± He sat down on the bed then bit his lower lip. Why was she taking so long to answer? ¡°Because this will be thest time we ever speak to one another. When I get back from my vacation, Heather and I would move far away then you wont ever see my face again just like you wanted. Goodbye, Zane¡¯ Then she hung up before he could even say anything. Zane sat there for a few minutes, not knowing how to react to what she just said. Was she moving away because she didn¡¯t want to be close to him? He groaned loudly as he fell back on the bed. Afterying there for a while, he fell asleep with Kiara on his mind. ? As Zane nced through some files in his office, his inte beeped. ¡°What is it?¡± He immediately asked, then continued signing the files. ¡°Mr Medici is here and he wants to speak with you? Should I let him in?¡± Zane¡¯s pen froze above the paper then he leaned back on his chair with a smirk. This should be interesting. ¡°Yes, let him in¡± After a while, Levi walked in with an annoyed look on his face which just made Zane smile. ¡°Why do you look like your puppy had just been run over by a truck? Sit down¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to chitchat. I just wanted to know if you are still going to invest in mypany¡± Zane leaned forward then rested his chin on his fist. ¡°Give me one good reason why I should still invest? You came into mypany and punched me across the face¡± Levi scowled. ¡°So what? Do you want an apology?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°Your apology means nothing to me. I¡¯ll invest on one condition¡± Levi raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± Zane leaned back on his seat then folded his arm. ¡°Stay away from Kiara. If you stay away from Kiara, I¡¯ll invest in yourpany. What do you say, Medici?¡± Levi stared at him for a while then shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡± Zane was taken aback by his words. He had expected him to take the deal. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay away from Kiara because I love her¡±¡­ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Zane stared at Levi for a while then scoffed. ¡°Did I just hear you say you love her?¡± Levi nodded with clenched jaws. ¡°I love Kiara and I will pursue her¡± If staying away from Kiara was the only way Zane was going to invest in hispany then that was it then, his father could do his worst. He wasn¡¯t giving up on Kiara. ¡°Besides,¡± Levi began, ¡°Our rtionship with Kiara should not affect or be brought into our professional rtionship. This is a business between ourpanies and Kiara doesn¡¯t need to be involved¡¯ Zane just scowled at him. He loved her? ¡°Kiara loves me¡± Zane stated with a smug look on his face. ¡°And she¡¯ll never fall in love with you so give up while you¡¯re at it, Levi¡¯ But Levi just smiled then folded his arms. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re threatened by me, Mr ck?¡¯ Zane scoffed. ¡°Me? Be threatened by someone like you?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I spend more time with Kiara than you have in years and she¡¯s morefortable in my presence and doesn¡¯t feel like running away unlike when she¡¯s close to you¡¯ Zane clenched his fist thenughed. This fucking Mafia dog was starting to get on his nerve. ¡°She may be trying to get away from me now but she¡¯s mine, Kiara has always been mine and there¡¯s nothing you can do to change that¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Fair. If Kiara chooses to be with you then I¡¯ll leave her alone but till then, I¡¯ll continue to pursue her and I hope we can both keep loving her without it interfering with our business¡± Zane mmed his fist on the table as he rode up from his chair. He tried his hardest to fight back his wolf who wanted nothing more than to rip out Levi¡¯s heart at that moment. ¡°You have known her for two weeks, I¡¯ve known her since I was a child. My love for her can¡¯t be measured with yours¡± Levi smiled. ¡°If you loved her so much, why did you break up with her?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know, Mr ck¡± Levi interjected with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I know it must hurt to know that you¡¯re the past of someone as beautiful and awesome as Kiara and I get it but it¡¯s my turn to love her. You had your chance and you threw it away¡± Zane clenched his teeth as his fingers dug into his skin. ¡°Let me kill him!¡± His wolf yelled so loud in his head that Zane had to take his seat to calm himself down. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Levi questioned as he stared at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Leave, leave immediately¡± Levi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving till you say you¡¯re going to invest¡± Zane bit his lower lip as he felt his fangs forcing its way out. ¡°I will. Now, leave!¡± Levi was surprised by his outburst but he nevertheless left. As soon as he was gone, Zane¡¯s wolf calmed down a little but he could still feel the urge to kill Levi. Heid back on his seat then let out a sigh as he massaged his temples. ¡®You¡¯re her past¡¯ ¡®You had your chance and you threw it away¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s my time to love her* Those words kept echoing inside Zane¡¯s head that he felt he was going crazy. Fine. If Levi wanted to be Kiara¡¯s present then so be it but he was going to make sure he had had his fill of her and make her go through the same pain he went through before she could love anyone else. ? Days passed and it was finally time for their vacation. Kiara was even more excited than Heather and couldn¡¯t stop gushing over how fun and therapeutic the vacation was going to be. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t forget anything, Kiara especially those bathing suits and lingeries¡± Kiara rolled her eyes as she heard Heather yell from the living room. She nced at the lingerie on the bed then picked it up and ced it inside her suitcase. It won¡¯t hurt for her to be ready for anything, right? Maybe she¡¯d actually get to like someone in Paris. It wasn¡¯t the city of love for nothing. Surprisingly enough, after that day Zane called her phone and asked her all those questions, she never heard of him again nor did she ever see him again. It was like he finally forgot about her and she was happy about that. She ced her suitcase on the ground then rolled it into the living room where all their other suitcases were. ¡°Gosh, If anyone saw how much luggage we had, they would think we were packing and going somewhere far¡± Kiara giggled. ¡°At least we know we have clothes for every asion¡± Heather grinned. ¡°True¡± Just then, her phone dinged, indicating the Taxi driver had arrived. After over thirty minutes of them taking their luggage downstairs, it was finally done and everything was in the taxi. ¡°Gosh, we should really tell Mr Noah to get an Elevator installed¡± Heather grumbled and Kiara just giggled. Even though she was sweaty and tired, nothing could spoil her good mood today. Since Heather forgot to check in online, they had to do a Physical check in. They walked towards the desk and told the staff their names. Tm sorry Miss Heather swift but it says here that your flight ticket was canceled¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡± They both said at the same time, causing everyone to turn towards them. ¡°But I didn¡¯t cancel anything,¡± Heather said in disbelief. What was going on? ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am but it said it was canceled here. You¡¯ll have to step out of the line¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°Mine wasn¡¯t canceled?¡± The staff shook his head then gave Kiara her boarding pass. ¡°How can I cancel it then? I can¡¯t leave without her¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened then she dragged Kiara out of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll solve this issue and I¡¯ll be on the next ne to Paris so don¡¯t worry. Go first, I promise I¡¯ll be there¡± Kiara but her lip as she stared at Heather unsurely. i ¡°You promise you¡¯lle? I can¡¯t have this vacation without you¡± Heather grinned. ¡°It¡¯s our vacation, remember? Go now because your ne departs¡± Kiara nodded then walked away and carried on with the other necessary procedures. As she sat down, waiting for her flight to be announced, two police officers, a male and a female walked up to her. ¡°Are you Kiara Hart, Miss?¡¯ Kiara nced up at them then nodded slowly. ¡®Yes, is there a problem?¡± They shook their heads with a smile. ¡°No. Your ne is about to depart and we came to escort you over¡± Kiara frowned. Escort her? She was taking economy, not first ss. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± ¡°Juste with us miss Hart¡± Since they were police officers, she followed them just after grabbing her luggage. They both helped her with her luggage then led her towards the airport¡¯s hangar and she gasped when she saw the ck private Jet in front of her. Was that what she was riding in? ¡°I think you got the wrong person, I don¡¯t own a private jet¡± She tried to exin but they just smiled at her and gave her luggage to the flight attendants. ¡°Go in, Miss Hart. Someone is waiting for you¡¯ Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then nced around. They all had smiles on her their faces so it obviously meant whoever was in there was someone big. She gulped then shook her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaking me for someone else. I don¡¯t know anyone who has a private jet and¡­.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake, Love¡± She froze as soon as she heard his voice then slowly turned around and gasped when she saw Zane, dressed in a blue velvet suit with his hairbed back to perfection. ¡°Shall we go to the city of love together?¡±¡­ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Kiara¡¯s shock into Rage. ¡°What the fuck is your problem, Zane?¡± He smirked at her as he slowly climbed down the stairs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, love¡± He could clearly see she was seething with anger and it just made him happier. This was going to be fun. ¡°Did you have something to do with Heather¡¯s ticket getting canceled?¡± He nodded with a smile. 1 ¡®Well I didn¡¯t want anyone interrupting us on our Vacation and if I had told her my n, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed so I did the most logical thing and don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll get her money back¡± Kiara scoffed in disbelief. Logical? He thought this was logical? ¡°If you think I¡¯m getting on that ne with you then you need to get your brain checked because it¡¯s clearly defective¡± Zane winced yfully as he ced his hand on his chest. ¡°Your tongue has gotten sharper over thest two years, love but I¡¯m notining¡¯ She rolled her eyes then grabbed onto her luggage and was about to walk away when several guards appeared in front of her. They were wolves, she could catch their scents. ¡°Tell you guards to back off, Zane. I¡¯m leaving¡± He smirked then walked over to her and grabbed her hand, i Kiara shrieked as he spun her around so they were face to face. ¡°How can you leave when our Vacation is just getting started, Love?¡± Kiara red at him then struggled against his hold. ¡°I¡¯m not you love so fucking let me go!¡± She screamed but he didn¡¯t listen to her. Instead, he unbuttoned his shirt, picked her up and threw her over his shoulders. 3 She shrieked as she tried holding her dress down. ¡°Are you nuts?! I¡¯m wearing a gown!¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Everyone, look away!¡± He ordered and all the guards, including the pilot, the flight attendants and the two police officers looked away. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re kidnapping me!¡¯ Zane ignored her and proceeded to climb up the stairs while Kiara yelled for help and pounded her fist on his back but it was like he was made out of stone. As they got into the Jet, He ced her on a chair. As soon as he gave her space, she jolted up from the seat and was about to run away when he spoke; ¡°I have up to twenty guards here and twenty around the airport. Do you really think you can escape?¡± He muttered calmly as he poured himself a ss of whiskey. Kiara bit her lip then turned to him with a re. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? This was a vacation for me to clear my head and be away from all the drama here¡± Tears pricked her eyes but she refused to cry, not in front of him. i ¡°And by drama, you mean me, right?¡± She didn¡¯t reply, just pursed her lips as she stared at him which made him sigh. He dropped the ss of wine on the ss table then walked up to her. She moved away when he tried to hold her and he sighed before dropping his hand. ¡°I missed you¡± She scoffed as she folded her arms. ¡®You¡¯re two years a littlete for that, Zane¡¯ He nodded slowly. ¡°I know that but I was mad, I was hurt and that¡¯s why I never came looking for you but now that I¡¯ve seen you, I miss you. You don¡¯t fucking know how much I¡¯ve missed you¡¯ He tried touching her again but she just swatted his hand away and moved further away from him. ¡®Well I didn¡¯t miss you. My life was going great till we met again and I just want to go back to that time¡± Zane bit his lower lip then sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask if you missed me, did I? I missed you and that is enough¡± Kiara scowled at him then proceeded to walk past him when he grabbed her hand and pulled her close. She gasped then tried to free herself from his hold but he led onto her tightly. ¡°Let me go!¡± She screamed but he just stared intently into her eyes. ¡°Did you really not miss me? You didn¡¯t miss my touch? My kisses?¡± As he spoke, his fingers trailed down her face to her neck and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly. ¡°No¡± A smile touched his lips. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Even you know that¡¯s not true. You missed me and I missed you so why are we fighting this? At least for this Vacation, can¡¯t we act like we used to be back in the pack? When you were my mate and I, your lover?¡± He mumbled seductively but her mind was all jumbled from the way his fingers were trailing down her body. ¡®We can¡¯t because I¡¯m not your mate and you¡¯re not my lover¡± She gasped lightly when he leaned down and inched his face so close to hers that she could feel his breath fanning her face. ¡°Can¡¯t we pretend for this short period of time? We¡¯ll go back to the time when we were still in love, don¡¯t you want that? I do, I want that so damn much¡¯ Kiara moaned lightly when he squeezed one of her butt cheeks, i ¡°Stop¡­. Stop touching me¡¯ She hated the way that came out as a stutter but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling for his touch. He was the only man that has ever touched her and his touch did bring back memories like the night they first made love. 3 ¡°I can see it in your eyes that you want that just as much as I do so why are you fighting this?¡± She pursed her lips as she stared up at him. His eyes were zed with lust and with him breathing so rapidly, she could tell he was trying his best to hold himself and his wolf back. ¡°I can nevery in bed with the man that destroyed my life¡±¡­ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Heather sighed as she suddenly felt lost. What was she supposed to do now, book another ticket? She sighed and was about to grab her luggage when she spotted Daniel and Liam. What were they doing here? She rolled her eyes and wanted to ignore them but they were almost never not with Zane and at that moment, he wasn¡¯t with them which felt suspicious. She nced at the elderly woman beside her and asked her to watch over her luggage before walking over to them. ¡°What are you both doing here?¡± She questioned sternly as she folded her arms. They turned to her and she narrowed her eyes when their eyes widened suspiciously. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here?¡± She frowned at Liam¡¯s words and Daniel immediately kicked him from behind. ¡°What he meant was, what are you doing here?¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Cut the crap, What is going on? Don¡¯t tell me Zane has something to do with my ticket getting canceled¡± They didn¡¯t say anything which was enough for her to know her assumptions were true. ¡°How dare he?! Why would he do that?!¡± Heather screamed so loud that everyone around them turned and stared. ¡°Will you calm down?¡± Daniel muttered and she red at him. ¡°Never tell me to calm down. I want to know what is going on, now¡± Daniel sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡®Zane wanted to spend time with Kiara so he¡¯s going on the vacation with her instead and didn¡¯t want you going because he wanted to be alone with her¡± Heather stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What the actual fuck? He kidnapped my best friend!¡± Daniel grabbed Heather¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Will you stop yelling? You¡¯re attracting attention to us¡± Heather shrugged off his hands on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t dare touch me and why should I stop? He kidnapped my friend¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Calm down. Heather. Zane misses Kiara and wants to spend time with her. What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± ¡°Everything is wrong with it, Daniel. He doesn¡¯t have the right toe into her life after throwing her away like a piece of trash and now all of a sudden, he ¡®misses¡¯ her. Be for real¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°If Kiara hadn¡¯t cheated on him then¡­.¡± ¡°Shut your fucking mouth, Daniel¡± Heather interjected while ring at him. ¡°I know for a fact that you don¡¯t believe Kiara cheated on Zane so stop fucking defending him. None of you know what love is, none of you. He loved her? Really? All he did was make her miserable. I was with her for the past two years and the once cheerful Kiara that always smiled and loved ying around is gone, Daniel and it¡¯s all because of Zane. So don¡¯t give me that bullshit¡± Before she could walk away, Daniel grabbed her arm. ¡°What really happened to Kiara? Why are you so protective of her and why is she avoiding Zane like the gue?¡± She pulled his hand off her arm. ¡°Ask her yourself. I¡¯m going to get to Paris even if I have to drive there and I will drag her back and we¡¯ll leave this country if that means being away from him¡± With that said, she turned around and walked away. Liam whistled as they watched her gather her luggage. ¡°Who knew Heather had so much fire inside her?¡± He muttered but Daniel stayed quiet because he knew. Heather had always been a firecracker. 2 ? Zane froze after those words came out of Kiara¡¯s mouth. ¡°What?¡± He uttered as he stared down at her with furrowed eyebrows but she just pushed him away and created a great distance between them. It took a lot of will power for her to push him off and she was d. She couldn¡¯t fall for his stupid tricks. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll go on this Vacation but when we get there, I don¡¯t know you and you don¡¯t know me. I can do whatever I want and so can you. Got it?¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair then scoffed. 1 He knew what she was trying to say. She was trying to say she was a free bird and if she wanted to be with other men then he had no right to stop her but the only way he was going to stand there and watch her with another man was over his dead body. He groaned slightly as he felt how ufortable his pants had gotten. He turned to her and saw her seated on the chair with a stoic look on her face but even with the way she was seated turned him on. He groaned again then stomped his way towards the room to have a cold shower. Kiara was the only one that could turn him on this badly. He had tried, goddess knew how much he tried to forget her by dating other women or female wolves but none of them were Kiara. He wanted someone like her and no one lived up to her standards.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He remembered Samantha had tried to behave like her but that had just disgusted him. He took off his clothes and immediately hopped into the cold shower. She was going to regret teasing him this way. He had really thought she was going to say yes but Kiara had always been unpredictable. He wasn¡¯t going to stop. He wanted to taste her so badly that he would do anything just to get her in bed. He wanted her and what he wanted, he always got. As Zane walked into the room at the far end of the Jet, Kiara let out the breath she hadn¡¯t known she was holding. Her heart was racing so fast from how close their bodies were earlier. She was so close to giving in but then she remembered the humiliation, the agony and death of her son and she couldn¡¯t do it. 1 She had to find a way to get rid of him when they got to Paris and the only way to do that was to piss him off and she had the perfect n¡­ Chapter 24 Chapter 24 It took Zane an hour and a half to finally relieve himself. After he was done, he grabbed his sweat shirt and was about to wear the sweater when a great idea popped into his head. He smirked as he stared at himself in the mirror. So Kiara was trying to y hard to get, right? He would see how far she was willing to y that game. Since he was dry now, he quickly ran into the bathroom and sprinkled water on his chest. He remembered how Kiara couldn¡¯t resist him whenever he was wet. After doing that, he smiled at his appearance in the mirror then walked out only to find her sleeping on the couch. He groaned lightly then let out a sigh before walking towards her. He stared down and instantly became mesmerized by her beauty. She was still the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, no doubt. He moved closer then reached Down to touch her face but at that moment, her eyes abruptly opened and she swatted his hand away with a frown. ¡°Ow! Can you chill, woman?¡¯ She scowled. ¡°Why are you above me?¡± Zane scoffed then a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m in front of you but if you want me to be on top of you then all you have to do is say so, my love¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then nced out the window and noticed the ne was already in the air which surprised her. ¡®When did we get in the air?¡± Zane frowned at her question. Hadn¡¯t she noticed he was wearing any shirt? ¡®When I was in the shower. By the way, doesn¡¯t it feel hot in here? I think it does¡¯ She slowly turned to him then scoffed when she saw him trying to flex his muscles. Zane was hot, no doubt about it. He was still the most handsome and sexiest man ever but she knew he was trying to seduce her by not wearing any shirt and even though it was hard to keep her hands to herself, she was not going to fall for his tricks. ¡°Stop flexing, I¡¯ve seen better¡± His Aura suddenly turned cold. ¡®Where? The men you cheated on me with?¡¯ Her eyes widened slightly then she red at him. ¡°Get away from me. I don¡¯t want to see your face because it makes me sick ¡± Zane scoffed then smiled emotionlessly. ¡°Are you ashamed? Because Everytime I bring up your cheating scandal, you always seem to go into defensive mode. Why?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then stood up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m nor having this conversation with you, Zane¡± She was about to walk past him but he grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ¡°Why? Why do you never want to talk about it? Anytime I bring it up, you shut it down. Are you ashamed?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t let me exin nor did you let me talk two years ago so what makes you think I¡¯ll say anything now? I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you because you¡¯re nothing to me and I wish you¡¯d stay that way¡± She muttered then yanked her hand out of his hold then as she towards the other side of the jet, far away from him. Zane just stood there, dumbfounded then he sighed. Things were not going as smoothly as he expected. He went back into the room to wear his shirt and when he came out, he saw Kiara dozing off on the chair she was sitting on but as soon as she saw him, she cleared her throat and straightened up with a scowl on her face. He rolled his eyes as he walked closer to her. ¡®You know you can sleep, right?¡± Kiara shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you¡± He scoffed. ¡°What could I possibly do while you are asleep? Rape you?¡± Kiara turned to him. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m not putting anything past you¡¯1 Zane rolled his eyes then walked away and sat opposite her at the other side. ¡°Suit yourself Heather paused in front of her apartment when she saw Levi leaning against the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She questioned as she dropped her luggages on the ground. Levi turned to her then nced at her luggages with a frown, i ¡°Were you guys supposed to go on your vacation today?¡± Heather sighed. ¡®Yes we were but that Jerk decided to ruin everything¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened as a realization dawned on him. ¡®Where is Kiara?¡± ¡°That jerk, Zane had my ticket canceled so he could kidnap Kiara and take her on a vacation with him¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®What!?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s what I said. Kiara must be so mad. I have to find a way to get to Paris but I¡¯m sure Zane already has me banned from every Airport during this time so I don¡¯t know how I can get there¡± Levi folded his arm then nodded. ¡°I have a private Jet. We¡¯ll go together¡± Her eyes widened but before she could say anything, he walked away. Heather sighed as she dragged her luggage towards the door. Kiara was very lucky to have two men with private jets fighting over her. When will it be her turn? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She unlocked the apartment with the key and groaned. How was she going to survive without Kiara here in the meantime? Zane pretended to scroll through his phone when really, his eyes were on Kiara the whole time. If she knew he was staring at her, she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep so he tried to be as discreet as possible. He heard her mumble something incoherently then like she had given up, her head fell to the side, almost hitting the table beside her but Zane quickly jumped out of the chair and ced his hand under her head. She mumbled something again before falling asleep and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Forgetting the ufortable position he was in, Zane took this medium to stare at Kiara. Carving all her features on his brain. 1 She was so beautiful and looked like a flower anytime she was asleep. He raised his other hand and used his thumb to smoothen out the tired lines on her forehead then he cupped her face with his hand and caressed it slightly. 1 ¡°Why are you so stubborn, my love?¡¯ He murmured then leaned in gently and ced a kiss on her lips before carefully carrying her in his arms. She groaned slightly but then snuggled into his chest and Zane¡¯s heart beamed with contentment. He smiled to himself as he carried her to the room¡­ Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Kiara groaned as she slowly opened up her eyes and let out a yawn. She furrowed her eyebrows when she felt the soft bed below her. How did she get here? She tried getting up and that was when she noticed the arm on her waist, holding onto her tightly. She instantly screamed as she pushed his arm away. ¡°Why am I in bed with you and how did I get here?¡± Zane groaned as he rolled on the bed. ¡°Isn¡¯t too early for you to be so loud, Love?¡± She rolled her eyes then nced down at herself and was relieved to see she was still wearing her clothes. ¡°Why am I here, Zane?¡± He sighed then opened his eyes slowly to stare at her. ¡°Can you calm down? I don¡¯t know what you take me for but I would never touch you without your consent¡± She scoffed. ¡°You were touching me earlier without my consent¡± He rolled his eyes then slowly sat up. ¡°As a matter of fact, you should be thanking me. You almost hit your head earlier and I was the one who saved you¡± She scowled. ¡°No one asked you to¡¯ He stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Alright then. Next time, I¡¯ll leave you to have a concussion¡± She huffed as she climbed out of the bed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dragged me into this Jet, none of that would have happened¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Well too bad then. You know, we can both make this trip bearable for both of us if we at least pretend to get along. Stop trying to pick a fight with me all the time¡± She shook her head. ¡®The only thing you can do to make this bearable is leaving me alone¡± Zane climbed out of the bed then folded his arm. ¡®That¡¯s not going to happen and you know that¡± She rolled her eyes and was about to walk out of the room when he grabbed her hand. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She screamed but he just held onto her tightly while staring down at her face. ¡°I have a lot of activities nned for us in Paris, I hope you¡¯re ready¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at him in disbelief. Didn¡¯t he just hear what she said? She couldn¡¯t stand his presence and he thought she was going to hang out with him? In his dreams! ¡°Listen, when this nends, I¡¯m going on my Vacation and you can go on yours¡± He scoffed as a sly smile appeared on his face. ¡°Before you do that there¡¯s something you need to know. I had your card restricted in the meantime so you have no means of fending yourself here except through me¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped. ¡®What did you just say? You can¡¯t do that!¡± He grinned. ¡°I have connections, love. Now if you don¡¯t want to die or be stranded here then I suggest you learn to tolerate me and I promise to make you happy during this vacation¡± She stared into his eyes then raised her chin with defiance. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. T¡¯d rather sleep under the bridge¡± Zaneughed then tilted his head at her. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s what you want then when this nends, you can go¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡­ I can?¡± Zane nodded then walked out of the room, leaving her standing there. After a while, she walked out of the room and saw Zane seated on a chair, cross legged with his phone in his hand. She ignored him and walked over to another chair and sat down with a sigh. Secondster, the flight attendants came in with some food and ced it in front of Kiara. One nce at it and her stomach instantly rumbled. ¡°Oh I¡¯m not hungry¡± She muttered to the flight attendant even though everyone clearly heard her stomach. The flight attendant turned to Zane for help and he just dismissed her before turning to Kiara. ¡°You should eat. If you¡¯re nning on sleeping under the bridge, I think this is the only food you¡¯d be getting in a while¡¯ Kiara scowled when she saw the stupid smirk on his face. She sighed then nced down at the food and had to admit that it did look good. It was Pasta with Carbonara sauce and two huge chicken breasts at the side. Just what she was craving. She nced at Zane and when she saw he wasn¡¯t looking, she quickly picked up the fork and began eating. A smirk appeared on Zane¡¯s face as he watched her subtly. She still ate like he remembered. Like a starving pr bear. Beautiful yet ate like a monster when hungry. After she was done, she wiped away the sauce on her mouth then pushed the te to the side before rubbing her hand on her belly. Jeez! She shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much. Just then, one of the pilots came out to announce that they werending. A smile appeared on Kiara¡¯s face as she nced outside the window. Paris looked so peaceful and calm. She couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of all the stress and burden on her shoulders but how exactly was she going to do that when Zane had restricted her credit card? She red at him then immediately stood up when the fight attendants opened the door. She turned to Zane as she packed up her luggage. ¡®You are really letting me go?¡± Zane nodded then folded his arms. ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want but my number is on your phone in case you¡¯re stranded or need my help¡± She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you for the free ride¡¯ Then she dragged her luggage to the door and gasped when she saw the several bodyguards and cars. By their smell, most of them were wolves. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, they won¡¯t stop you. Go¡± Zane said behind her. She nodded then dragged her luggage down the stairs without anyone reaching out to help her. She was sure Zane was trying to make her know that she couldn¡¯t do without him helping her but he was awfully wrong. She checked her phone and the million missed calls from Heather and Levi popped up on the screen. She decided to ignore them for now till she had settled down then she called an Uber before dragging her things out of the hangar and into the airport. As she walked away, she nced behind her thinking Zane would have sent someone to follow her but shockingly, he didn¡¯t. 1 She shrugged then waited for the Uber in front of the Airport and just in time, The Uber pulled up in front of her and she got in. ¡®Take me to the nearest hotel please¡± She uttered to him and the drive began. She sighed as she nced at the window. The little change she had was what she wanted to use in paying the Uber. She didn¡¯t even know why she was going to a hotel when she had no dime. She groaned slightly as she cussed Zane in her head. He just had to make everything difficult for her. She reached into her bag to take out her purse when she noticed it wasn¡¯t in there. She tried to hide her panic when she noticed the driver ncing at her through the rear view mirror but her heart was thumping so loudly. That jerk had stolen her purse. Now how was she going to pay? She bit her lip then cleared her throat slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. I seemed to have forgotten my purse back at the airport. You can drop me here if you want, I¡¯m really sorry¡± The man abruptly stopped the car then turned to her with a re. ¡®You think I don¡¯t know this trick? You better pay my money or I¡¯m going to disgrace you and seize your luggage¡± She gasped then red back at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I thought I had money and that¡¯s why I got in. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to trick you and you have no right to seize my luggage. I¡¯ll juste Down here then¡± She opened the door and got out but before she could get her luggage, the man jumped out of the car, ran over to her side and grabbed her hair roughly. Kiara gasped while everyone turned to see what was going on. ¡°How dare you?! Let me go¡¯ She yelled as she tried to release her hair from the man¡¯s hold. ¡°Give me my money or I¡¯ll take every valuable thing off you¡± Kiara bit lip to stop herself from snarling. One thing her wolf hated was embarrassment and if she let her wolf take over, he was done for. ¡°Let go!¡± They both turned to the voice and her eyes widened when she saw Zane walking towards them with an angry expression on his face. Before she could say anything. He detangled the man¡¯s hand out of her hair then twisted his arm. The man screamed out in pain and tried to push Zane off but Obviously, Zane was stronger. Zane then pped the man across the face then reached into his pocket and grabbed some money before throwing it at him. Keep the change¡±¡­ Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Zane snapped his fingers and immediately, some men rushed towards the car and grabbed her luggage. ¡°Are you okay?¡¯ She turned her attention to Zane and saw the worry in his eyes. She nodded slowly and he let out a sigh before grabbing her head and inspecting it for any injuries. ¡°I should have never let you leave the airport on your own. Why do you always have to be so stubborn?¡± He scolded with a scowl on his face which made her roll her eyes and swat his hand away. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stolen my wallet, I wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation, would I? What are you doing here anyway?¡± He sighed. ¡°Now is not the time for your tantrums. Get in my car, you¡¯reing with me¡¯ Kiara shook her head then moved away from him with a frown on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? I said I¡¯d rather sleep under the bridge than to stay with you¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t what just happened faze you? It will surely happen again because you have no money to feed or take care of yourself. Stop being stubborn and juste with me¡± Kiara nced around and noticed almost everyone was staring at them. ¡°Can you stop? Everyone is staring at us¡± She Whispered to Zane as her cheeks turned pink with Embarrassment. ¡°Oh you don¡¯t like embarrassment, huh?¡± Zane uttered with a smirk then moved closer to her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Come with me and I¡¯ll not disgrace you but if you continue to be stubborn, you leave me no choice¡¯ Kiara pursed her lips. ¡°If you embarrass me, you¡¯ll only be embarrassing yourself as well¡± He grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. What do you say?¡± When he saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, he turned to the crowd and yelled. ¡°Can someone please tell my wife to stop being stubborn? She¡¯s allowing someone as handsome as me to stand under this hot Paris sun¡± Kiara grabbed his hand as she turned red with Embarrassment when the women around started agreeing with Zane. She even heard a few say he could do so much more better than her which made her scowl. ¡°I¡¯m not his wife! I don¡¯t even know him¡± Zane winced dramatically and held onto his heart. ¡°Can you see how she¡¯s denying me now? All because I want what¡¯s best for her¡¯ The murmurs began again and although most of them were speaking French, she knew when a curse word was being uttered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you¡± She muttered with a scowl and he grinned then pinched her cheek lightly. 1 ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± Before she could think, he ced a kiss on her cheek and all the women, including older ones, gushed over them. She groaned out of embarrassment then held his hand and dragged him towards his car. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Get in¡± She muttered then opened the door and literally flew in trying to hide away from the eyes staring at them which made Zane chuckle. 1 He threw a wink at all the women who began to gush about how handsome he was as he climbed into the car. Secondster, the driver drove off. ¡°If you had juste with me from the start, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. You see where your stubbornness got you? Back to me¡¯ Kiara rolled her eyes at the cockiness in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, I¡¯m onlying with you because I can exploit you and have a wonderful Vacation with free food¡± Heughed. 4 ¡°Good to know you want to exploit me, love but I nned on spending and spoiling you already¡± She frowned and was about to say something when her phone rang. She brought it out of her bag and when Zane saw the caller Id, his mood immediately turned sour. What the fuck did Levi want? ¡°Hello, Levi?¡¯ She heard him heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh my God, Kiara. I¡¯ve been so worried about you, Heather and I have been so worried after we heard what happened. Are you okay? Are you hurt? What¡¯s going on?¡± Zane scoffed. Was she hurt? What did Levi think he wanted to do with her, kill her? She rolled her eyes at Zane before replying; ¡°No I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not hurt although a man pulled my hair earlier but that¡¯s okay¡¯ ¡®WHAT!¡± She had to pull the phone away from her ear as Levi shouted. ¡°Can you calm down? I¡¯m not hurt, okay? I¡¯m fine¡± She replied after cing the phone back on her ear. ¡°I¡¯m flying over there tomorrow. Heather and I wille in my private Jet, okay? When wend, give us your location and we¡¯lle pick you up¡± Before Kiara could say anything, Zane grabbed the phone and ced it on a loudspeaker. ¡®That won¡¯t be necessary because Kiara and I n to spend this Vacation together so don¡¯te here and inconvenience us¡± Kiara red at him and tried dragging the phone away from his hand but he dodged her attempt. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, give the phone back to Kiara¡± Zane grinned when he heard the anger in Levi¡¯s voice. ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t know, Kiara and I are one so if you¡¯re talking to my love, you¡¯re also talking to me and I¡¯ve told you not to bother us because we would be busy¡± Kiara sighed and tried to grab the phone again but Zane just kept it away from her. ¡°Is this how you n on winning her love? By kidnapping her and forcing her to love you? You¡¯re just a pussy¡± Zane chuckled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t n on winning her love because she already loves me and I can¡¯t force love that¡¯s already there so I suggest you keep your mouth shut and quit disturbing us. Do you think I can¡¯t have your private Jet blocked too? One call to your father and we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real pussy here¡± The line on the other side went dead silent and Zane immediately knew he had won. Kiara used this medium to grab the phone while ring at Zane. 1 ¡°Levi, are you there?¡± She heard him clear his throat. ¡°Yes I am. Just say the word. If you need me, I¡¯ll be there¡± Kiara nced up at Zane and when she saw his pleading eyes she sighed then bit her lip. She knew this was wrong and she knew she was going to regret this but.. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay here with Zane¡±¡­ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Levi went silent on the other side of the phone. She was okay with Zane? He thought she hated him not too long ago? ¡°Are¡­ are you sure?¡± He questioned with furrowed eyebrows. Was Zane holding her at gunpoint? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back soon so don¡¯t worry. If I need Heather toe get me, I¡¯ll call her¡± She didn¡¯t know how much that sentence hurt him. He was the one offering toe get her, not Heather. He heard Zane¡¯s slight chuckle in the background and he wanted nothing more than to reach into the phone and strangle him to death. ¡°Okay then¡± Before she could even reply or tell him goodbye, Levi hung up and she frowned. ¡°I think you hurt his feelings there¡± Zane uttered with a chuckle and she red at him. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I only said I¡¯m okay with you because I¡¯m already here and I don¡¯t feel like going back yet. I¡¯ve never been to Paris before and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get the chance again¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°I already told you. All you have to do is push your hatred for me far away, I know it¡¯s hard to do but once you do that, we¡¯ll both have the best time of our lives here¡± She scoffed then turned towards the window but He suddenly grabbed her face and turned it back to him carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t scoff at me. For the next seven days, you and I will be together alone and I¡¯m giving you the chance to rekindle what we had in the past. After those seven days, we can both go back to our normal lives and pretend like the other doesn¡¯t exist. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like you¡± He chuckled lightly then moved his head so close to hers that their noses were touching. Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To Get Latest Books Updates.. ¡°I know but can¡¯t you pretend to like me for seven days? Let¡¯s have a no-strings attached rtionship for these seven days, are you up for it?¡± She bit her lower lip to stop herself from whimpering. His husky low voice tainted with lust was doing so many horrible things to her body at that point. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll think about it¡± She murmured and he smiled slightly. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Both their eyes fell on each other¡¯s lips as soon as he asked that question. It was obvious they both longing to taste each other¡¯s lips but Zane could see that Kiara was holding back. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one holding back? Why was she being so difficult? Before she could reply, her phone rang and she immediately moved away from Zane, hitting her back on the car door. She groaned slightly as she ced her phone on her ear while Zane groaned as he massaged his temples. This sexual tension between both of them was messing with his head. ¡°Hello, Heather?¡± Kiara muttered into the phone. ¡°Kiara! I¡¯ve been trying to call you! Are you okay? I just got off the phone with Levi and he said you said you wanted to stay in Paris with Zane?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°I only said that because Zane won¡¯t leave me alone but I actually meant I would like to stay here for a while for my Vacation. This might be the only time I get to be in Paris so why go back home when I¡¯m already here?¡± She heard Heather sigh. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But you¡¯re there with Zane. Remember what he did to you? Are you really sure you¡¯ll be okay with him? He might trigger some of your memories and¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± Kiara immediately interjected because she knew Zane was listening in on their conversation and she didn¡¯t want him to know what she went through for the past two years. ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯ll be back after seven days so just wait up for me. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you right away so you¡¯lle take me away, okay?¡± Heather sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m still notfortable leaving you there alone. What if he sees you with a guy and thinks you¡¯re cheating again then leaves you all alone in Paris?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows at such a scenario while Zane rolled his eyes and pressed the loudspeaker. ¡°You do know I can hear everything you¡¯re saying, right?¡± ¡°You do know I don¡¯t give a fuck, right?¡± Heather retorted and Kiara let out a snort as she giggled slightly when she saw the pissed off look on Zane¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter, bye¡± Kiara hurriedly said into the phone then hung up when Zane reach out for the phone. She knew he was about to go all Alpha on Heather. ¡°She won¡¯t have ever been able to talk to me like that if it wasn¡¯t for you¡± He grumbled with a frown and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Heather and I are a package deal so deal with it¡± Zane sighed at the same time the driver pulled up in front of a ginormous hotel. It was so grand that Kiara could only wince at the thought of how expensive a night at the hotel would be. ¡°Are we going to stay there?¡± She questioned and Zane turned to her with a tilt of his head. ¡°What, you thought I was going toe to Paris and not stay in the most expensive hotel here? You should know me better than that, Love¡± He smirked then climbed out of the car while she still sat there staring at the hotel. She was used to riches because her parents hadn¡¯t been poor and Zane always showered with everything expensive when they were mates but in the past two years, she had learnt that money didn¡¯t really grow on trees. The door beside her opened and Zane¡¯s face appeared. ¡°If you don¡¯t get your butt out of this car, I¡¯m going to carry you over my shoulders¡± Her eyes widened and she immediately jumped out of the car. He smiled then without her permission, he grabbed her hand and led her into the hotel and Kiara¡¯s mouthid agape all through as she nced around. This hotel had to be the most beautiful hotel she has stepped her feet into. The receptionist, the staff and the manager immediately came running towards Zane and bowed their heads at him which surprised Kiara. She had forgotten just how powerful and wealthy Zane was in the human world as well. ¡°Mr ck, you¡¯re here. Your Penthouse is ready and every other thing you asked for has been done¡± Zane nodded then was about to drag Kiara away when she yanked her hand out of his grip. eye furrowed on the year other thin ¡°Where am I going to stay then?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows at her. ¡°In the penthouse, with me¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh¡­ and how many rooms are in the penthouse?¡± Zane smirked. ¡°About three but only one room is avable because I had the other rooms closed down temporarily. You¡¯re wee¡± She almost choked on her spit. So she was going to have to sleep in the same room with him?!¡­ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Kiara scoffed at him then turned around and was about to walk away when Zane grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She rolled her eyes before turning back to him. ¡°If you think I¡¯m sleeping you on the same bed then you¡¯re sorely mistaken because that¡¯s never going to happen¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you really going to be dramatic? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept on the same bed before¡± He mumbled which made her frown. ¡°This is different, we were a couple then but now, we are not and I refused to sleep on the same bed with you¡± The pair were oblivious to the eyes staring at them with interest, wondering what was going on. Zane sighed then tilted his head. ¡°Are you really going to keep being stubborn?¡± She folded her arms as she raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Yes¡± He sighed again then took off his jacket and loosened his tie. Kiara watched him with furrowed eyebrows and before she couldprehend what he was about to do, Zane bent down slightly and threw her over his shoulders then covered her butt with his Jacket. ¡°Hey! What the fuck are you doing?! Let me down!¡± She screamed as she pounded her fist on his back but Zane ignored her just likest time and walked straight into the elevator. ¡°I said let me down!¡± She screamed and Zane just sighed. ¡°If I let you down, do you promise to stop being stubborn?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I refuse to sleep on the same bed as you¡± Zane sighed again. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. Would you like that?¡± She went silent for a while then nodded. ¡°I would¡± He chuckled at how her voice calmed down immediately before letting her down slowly. She red at him as soon as she was down then pped his chest. ¡°You need to stop doing that¡± Zane chuckled then folded his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll stop when you stop opposing me. I¡¯ve already told you, we¡¯re spending this Vacation together so why are you still trying to pick a fight with me?¡± She huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pick a fight with you. I just didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as you but since you said you¡¯ll sleep on the couch then I guess I¡¯m okay now¡± He smiled down at her at the same time the elevator dinged open, weing them into the most beautiful apartment Kiara had ever set her eyes on. Everything was like a piece of art. The walls were pure white but because of the pieces of art which Kiara knew were expensive,on the wall and at every corner of the room, the white didn¡¯t seem so in but Majestic. ¡°This Is even bigger than mine and Heather¡¯s apartment back home. It¡¯s so beautiful¡± She muttered as she nced then immediately walked towards a piece of artwork that caught her attention the minute she walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that, it¡¯s worth over five million dors¡± Kiara gasped and immediately jumped away from it. ¡°If that art work cost that much then how much was the penthouse?¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°You do not even want to know. Even I don¡¯t want to know¡± She gulped. So it was that bad huh? She turned away from him as she continued ncing around. ¡°This is beautiful though, it¡¯s like my dream apartment. I¡¯ve always wanted something like this¡± Zane walked slowly behind her with pursed lips. ¡°Do you want me to get you something like this back home?¡± She paused in her steps then slowly turned to him. ¡°No thank you. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything when we get back¡± Zane didn¡¯t know why that stung but it did. He didn¡¯t want her to pay him, he just wanted to get it for her. He cleared his throat as he stared at her. ¡°Are you hungry? It¡¯s getting quitete so I suggest we have dinner before going to bed¡± Kiara turned to him then nodded. ¡°Where are my luggage?¡± She questioned as she nced around, looking for them. ¡°They must have ced it in the room. Go check there¡± She nodded and was about to walk away when she turned back to him. ¡°Erm¡­ and where is the room? This is my first time here unfortunately¡± Zane chuckled then led her towards a grand door and when he opened it, her eyes almost popped out of its socket. The room was even more beautiful than the living room. It was decorated like it was meant for Royalty. ¡°This is so beautiful. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be staying here for the next seven days¡± She shrieked then ran towards the bed and plopped down on it. She knew she probably looked and sounded like a gold digger but who cared? Zane was willing to spend on her and she wasn¡¯t going to stop him. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Kiara stared at Zane with wide eyes then scoffed and yanked her hand out of his grip. ¡°Yeah whatever. Go order the food already, I¡¯m hungry¡± Zane frowned as he stared at her. He had just professed his love to her and she totally ignored it? That honestly felt like a p in the face. When Kiara heard the door close after Zane left, she let out the breath she had been holding. When Zane told her he still loved her, her heart skipped a beat. She knew deep down that she still loved him no matter how hard she tried to deny it, no matter how hard she tried to cover up her love for him with hate and me him for the way her life turned out, she still loved him. He was the first man she ever loved, the first man she had everid with and the first man that made her feel loved. She remembered how both of them couldn¡¯t go a day without seeing each other and always find a way to meet even if the other person was super busy. That period he went to Paris was embedded in her mind. She had called him wailing hopelessly and begging him toe back because Samantha was being a pain in the butt and her parents had taken Samantha¡¯s side. Heather hadn¡¯t been feeling fine at that time so Zane was the only one she thought to call. After she called him, she had been surprised when he arrived at the pack the next day even though his meeting hadn¡¯t ended yet. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay there knowing the love of my life was hurting here¡± Those were the exact words he had said to her that day yet, he had been the one who turned his back on her without even giving her a second chance. Why was she still in love with him after all these years? She sighed then stood up from the bed and walked towards her luggage before picking out a nightgown she had bought from the stores that day. The staff at the store were very adamant on her taking this particr night gown and since it was free and was her style, of course she took it. She shook off all thoughts of Zane as she walked into the bathroom. She stood under the shower and immediately felt better when the water ran down her body. By the time she came out and got dressed, she felt truly refreshed and her mind seemed to be more open. In fact, she felt free all of a sudden aftering to terms with her current situation. She nced at herself in the mirror then sighed before walking out of the room. She walked into the living room and found Zane seated on the couch with his legs crossed as he scrolled through his phone but as soon as he noticed her presence, he turned towards her and a smile appeared on his face. Kiara stared at Zane with wide eyes then scoffed and yanked her hand out of his grip. ¡°Yeah whatever. Go order the food already, I¡¯m hungry¡± Zane frowned as he stared at her. He had just professed his love to her and she totally ignored it? That honestly felt like a p in the face. When Kiara heard the door close after Zane left, she let out the breath she had been holding. When Zane told her he still loved her, her heart skipped a beat. She knew deep down that she still loved him no matter how hard she tried to deny it, no matter how hard she tried to cover up her love for him with hate and me him for the way her life turned out, she still loved him. He was the first man she ever loved, the first man she had everid with and the first man that made her feel loved. She remembered how both of them couldn¡¯t go a day without seeing each other and always find a way to meet even if the other person was super busy. That period he went to Paris was embedded in her mind. She had called him wailing hopelessly and begging him toe back because Samantha was being a pain in the butt and her parents had taken Samantha¡¯s side. Heather hadn¡¯t been feeling fine at that time so Zane was the only one she thought to call. After she called him, she had been surprised when he arrived at the pack the next day even though his meeting hadn¡¯t ended yet. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay there knowing the love of my life was hurting here¡± Those were the exact words he had said to her that day yet, he had been the one who turned his back on her without even giving her a second chance. Why was she still in love with him after all these years? She sighed then stood up from the bed and walked towards her luggage before picking out a nightgown she had bought from the stores that day. The staff at the store were very adamant on her taking this particr night gown and since it was free and was her style, of course she took it. She shook off all thoughts of Zane as she walked into the bathroom. She stood under the shower and immediately felt better when the water ran down her body. By the time she came out and got dressed, she felt truly refreshed and her mind seemed to be more open. In fact, she felt free all of a sudden aftering to terms with her current situation. She nced at herself in the mirror then sighed before walking out of the room. She walked into the living room and found Zane seated on the couch with his legs crossed as he scrolled through his phone but as soon as he noticed her presence, he turned towards her and a smile appeared on his face. As his eyes trailed down her body, even though she was fully clothed, she suddenly felt naked. ¡°I see you really did pick out the gown I wanted you to specifically get because I knew it would look good on you and I was right¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ were you the one that made almost all the stores at the mall give us all those things for free?¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°I knew if I had given you or Heather the money, you wouldn¡¯t have taken it so I did the most reasonable thing I could think of and paid the stores huge amount of money so you could get whatever you wanted¡± Her heart dropped. So Levi had taken credit for what Zane did? He had wasted so much money on her and Heather and now, he was still wasting money on her. Why? Just so he could sleep with her? ¡°Why are you doing all this? If you¡¯re doing all this just because you want to get me to sleep with you then I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not going to happen¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then sighed before getting up. ¡°When I told you I missed you, did you think I was just joking? I just don¡¯t want to sleep with you, although that would be a good bonus but, I really just want us to go back to the way we were for these seven days. I know you won¡¯t believe me but I promise, after these seven days, I won¡¯t bother you again after this¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She stared at him for a while but before she could say anything, the elevator bell rang. She stared at him for a while then sighed before walking towards the elevator doors, leaving Zane devastated. A man dressed in a fancy suit with some staff behind him, came with trays of food in their hand. They bowed their heads at Zane before carrying the food straight to the dining table. As soon as they were gone, Zane turned to Kiara then smiled before walking closer. He reached out for her hand and was Surprised that she gave him her hand willingly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you into doing anything so if you wish to still hate me during this Vacation then I¡¯m okay with that. I will still spend time with you and spoil you just in case I never see you again¡± She frowned. Why was he saying it like that? ¡°Go eat before it gets cold¡± He murmured with a smile then leaned down and ced a kiss on her cheek before walking away but he immediately paused when she spoke; ¡°So¡­ so if I agree, we would only get to go back to the way we were for seven days, right?¡± Zane immediately turned to her and nodded. ¡°Yes¡± He took slow steps towards her then stared down at her eagerly as soon as he was close enough. ¡°No¡­¡­¡­ No strings attached?¡± Her heart was thumping in her chest and her wolf was screaming at her, trying to tell her she was making a bad choice because no matter how much they tried to convince themselves, there were going to be strings attached. ¡°No strings¡± Zane murmured then his eyes trailed down to her lips. This was wrong, this was going to cost her a whole lot but if it meant she could go back to that time when she was at her happiest¡­ then why not? Without thinking, she stood on her toes and pressed her lips on his¡­ Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Kiara frowned when she noticed Zane wasn¡¯t kissing her back. She was about to pull away when he wrapped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss. As they pulled away, they both simultaneously heaved a sigh of contentment. ¡°Sorry, I was shocked¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to agree¡± He murmured as rested his forehead on hers. She had shocked herself as well. Never did she think she¡¯d be in this position with Zane again after what happened. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just seven days and I¡¯m doing this so both of us can try not to kill ourselves before this trip ends. Plus, I know I¡¯m going to get free stuff¡± Zane chuckled then leaned down and ced another kiss on her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting to be able to kiss you whenever I want¡± He murmured and was about to kiss her again when she pulled away. ¡°Erm¡­ maybe we should take things slow?¡± He smiled then nodded. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want¡± An awkward silence passed between them. They didn¡¯t know what to say to each other as everything suddenly felt¡­ new. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be awkward with each other, do we?¡± Zane questioned as his hand grabbed hers and began drawing circles on her front palm. He knew she said she wanted to take things so but he wanted to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree to this and her agreeing just felt like something that happened in his dreams these days and he wanted it to be real this time. Having her to himself for seven days felt like pure Bliss and he was going to show her what she missed out on after cheating on him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a bath and I¡¯ll eat dinner?¡± He chuckled at her words. ¡°What, are you trying to say I smell?¡± She nodded with a sly smile. ¡°Yes¡± He rolled his eyes then ced a kiss on her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Can you wait for me?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why? The food will get cold¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to be fast but I¡¯d like to watch you eat. Remember? That used to be one of my favorite things to do¡± Her cheeks turned red as she remembered how Zane would stop eating just to watch her eat. She had always thought it was weird and when she asked him, his exact words were; ¡°I just wanted to make sure you ate well and didn¡¯t choke¡± She still found his reply odd but she got used to his stares and it turned into a tradition of theirs. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait¡± He smiled then walked towards the room. She let out a breath she hadn¡¯t known she was holding as soon as she heard the door close behind him. She hated the way her body, her mind, her heart were reacting to his touch, his words and his presence. ¡°Don¡¯t get attached, Kiara. You remember what he did to you, right? Keep that in mind and just try to enjoy the vacation without strings attached¡± She thought to herself before walking towards the dining table. She opened the covers on top of the food trays and she gasped at how delicious everything looked. She began to salivate as she sat down on her seat. Gosh, if Zane doesn¡¯te back anytime soon, she was going to have to eat without him because damn, her stomach was rumbling. After yearning and moaning for the food in front of her, Zane appeared minutes ¡°I couldn¡¯t even dry my hair because I knew you were waiting for me¡± He uttered as he sat down beside her and her heart began pounding in her chest and she was sure he could hear it but she couldn¡¯t be med, he always looked so good when his hair was wet and with him being this close to her while shirtless, she was able to resist when they were in the ne because she was mad but now, she yearned to trail her fingers down his toned chiseled chest. ¡°Kiara? Did you listen to a thing I said?¡± He questioned with a raised eyebrow, snapping her out of her trance. She turned to him and tried her best not to smother his handsome face with kisses. ¡°Can you put on a shirt? I don¡¯t feelfortable with you shirtless¡± His eyes widened slightly. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it purposely, I just¡­ I¡¯m just used to walking around without a shirt¡± She furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the panic in his eyes. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Kiara tried to eat as slowly and well mannered as she could because of the way Zane was staring at her intently. If it were before, she would be able to eat how she wanted but everything felt so new so she felt so awkward having him staring at her like that. ¡°If you keep eating like that, you won¡¯t be able to eat as much as I know you really want¡± He murmured then sat up straight and began cing all the food she liked on her te. ¡°Zane, you don¡¯t have to¡­.¡± He gave her the stink eye and she immediately shut her mouth. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re being careful around me. I miss the sassy Kiara, where is she?¡± He muttered as he sat back on his seat then pulled her seat and her te of food closer to him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She questioned. ¡°I want to feed you like I had offered earlier. I would rather you sit down on my thigh but sitting this close to me is good too¡± He murmured then scooped up some of the food and raised it to her mouth. ¡°Take a big bite,¡± She frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Zane and I can feed myself¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re not a child and I know you can feed yourself but I would like to do it for you. Is that wrong?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s awkward and weird¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°How? I used to feed you all the time in the past and you never found it awkward. In fact, you always asked me to feed you¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Well yeah but that was in the past, this is the present and it just feels weird¡± He rolled his eyes then moved the spoon closer to her mouth. ¡°Eat¡± She red at him and he chuckled nervously, ¡°Please? Okay I¡¯ll just feed you for the night¡± She sighed then slowly opened her mouth and took a bite. As she chewed, she looked at Zane and he had a big smile on his face then he leaned in and kissed the side of her lips before pulling back. She tensed up for a second. She didn¡¯t know if she could get used to his random kisses. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get used to it because after seven days, it¡¯s over¡± She heard her wolf utter in her head and took a deep breath before agreeing with her. ¡°Eat more¡± He uttered and scooped up some of the food again and ced it close to her mouth. Like before, she hesitated before taking a bite and he smiled again before ruffling her hair. This went on till she couldn¡¯t eat anymore and with time, him feeding her became less weird and awkward. She suddenly remembered why she liked it so much in the past. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯m full¡± He nodded then dropped the spoon. ¡°I¡¯ll clear up, you can go to bed¡± She opened her mouth to oppose but he beat her to it. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me on this, okay? They¡¯lle take itter so I¡¯ll wait for them while you go to bed. Come on, we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Where¡­ where are we going?¡± She questioned but he just grinned at her then stood up, grabbed her hand and helped her stand up. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll find out but now, I just want you to go rest, okay?¡± He caressed her cheek then kissed her forehead before leading her towards the room. ¡°Are you going to watch me get in bed?¡± She questioned jokingly as he walked her towards the room. The truth was he didn¡¯t want the night to end. He still wasn¡¯t convinced that all this wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Once you¡¯re in the room, I¡¯ll leave¡± She nced at him then sighed as they got to the room. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then¡± She muttered then waved him goodbye and was about to walk into the room when he grabbed her hand and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to spoil you tomorrow, my love. Sleep well and make sure you dream of me¡± He murmured then stared intently into her eyes, making her heart flutter. She immediately ran into the room, closing the door behind her before letting out a breath. Why was he so good with his words? He still hadn¡¯t changed at all. After a while, she walked over to bed and was about to climb in when she suddenly thought about how the couch was going to be so ufortable for someone as tall as he was. ¡°Maybe I should go give him some nket¡± She murmured to herself then ran over to the closet and searched for some nkets. Thankfully, she saw and immediately went out to give him. He raised an eyebrow as soon as he saw her then smiled when he saw the nket in her arms. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that for me?¡± He questioned as he walked up to her. ¡°Yeah, you might be needing this since you¡¯re sleeping on the couch¡± She murmured then handed the nket to him. He chuckled lightly. ¡°I thought you were going to ask me to sleep with you on the bed¡± She scoffed. ¡°You can keep thinking then. If the couch is notfortable enough, feel free to sleep on the ground¡± She uttered sarcastically then skipped back to the room then let out a smile when she heard himugh before walking into the room and closing the door behind her. ¡°That¡¯s my girl I remember, sassy as always¡± He murmured with a fond smile then nced at the couch with a sigh. He had never had to sleep on the couch before so it was going to be a task. He grimaced at how small and short the couch was. How was he supposed to fit into that? He moved closer to the couch and triedying on it but let out a groan when his frame couldn¡¯t even fit properly into the couch. He sighed then shook his head. The things he did for that woman Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Kiara groaned and stretched the next morning when she woke up. She squinted her eyes as the sun¡¯s harsh rays fell on her face. Why was the sun always so cheerful these days? She slowly sat up on the bed and was like that for a minute before climbing out and stretching again then walked towards the door, opened it and walked into the living room. A frown appeared in her face when she saw just how ufortable Zane was on the couch and guilt settled down at the pit of her stomach. Well it wasn¡¯t her fault he had all the other rooms closed. Even though she thought like that, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel guilty so she decided to make him something for breakfast. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She quietly walked towards the kitchen and checked if there were even groceries in there and surprisingly they were. She took out the premade pancake mix then and decided to make pancakes, eggs and bacon because that was all they had. As she was mixing the pancake in a bowl, a phone rang on the table and she was surprised to see it was hers. She had left her phone out here yesterday? She immediately picked it up so the Ringing won¡¯t wake Zane up then pressed the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello Heather?¡± Heather was silent on the other side. ¡°Why are you whispering?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Zane is currently sleeping and I don¡¯t want to wake him up¡± ¡°You let him sleep with you in the same room and on the same bed?¡± Heather yelled which made Kiara sigh. ¡°No, of course not. He slept in the living room on an ufortable couch while I got the bedroom. I¡¯m currently in the kitchen and I don¡¯t want to wake him up¡± Heather chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Wait¡­. What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened then held the phone with her ear and shoulder. She had totally forgotten she was making pancakes. ¡°I feel bad for making him sleep on the couch since this is his penthouse so I just decided to make pancakes for him¡± Heather scoffed. ¡°You have never even made breakfast for me¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, I have¡± ¡°Oh really? When?¡± Kiara bit her lower lip. ¡°Okay maybe I haven¡¯t but you never asked me to. You like cooking for me¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Yeah I do but Kiara, I hope you know what you¡¯re doing. What if you end up falling in love with him all over again?¡± Kiara frowned. She never stopped loving him, she tried to but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°No matter what happens, after this vacation, we are never seeing each other again. We¡¯ll move away, me and you, to a ce no one can find us. I just ¡­. I guess I just want to use this Vacation as some sort of closure we never had¡± Heather sighed. ¡°I understand you but be careful. Before the vacation ends, he might end up breaking your heart again so just be careful, that¡¯s all I can say¡± Kiara nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay mother,¡± Heather chuckled. ¡°And make sure to send me pictures and give me the gist of all the fun you have over there, okay? And call me often so I won¡¯t be worried about you¡± Kiara rolled her eyes but a smile was still on her face. ¡°Yes mother. I have to go now, I want to get this over with. Bye¡± She uttered, then hung up and ced the phone on the table then ced a frying pan on the stove, turned it on and after it was hot enough, she began frying the pancakes. She suddenly gasped when a pair of warm arms wrapped around her waist. Zane pulled her closer to him then buried his head on her shoulder and nuzzled her neck with his nose. ¡°Good morning, my love¡± He murmured then ced a kiss on her cheek. She was used to his words of endearment so him calling her his love didn¡¯t bother her. ¡°Good morning but please don¡¯t scare me like that again, hmm? If I was holding a knife, I would have hurt you¡± Her whole body vibrated as he let out a huskyugh that coursed through her body. ¡°Well good thing you weren¡¯t. You smell so good, my love¡± Her cheeks turned red as he sniffed her. ¡°Get off me, I¡¯m trying to cook¡± She whined and used all her strength to push him away. He chuckled lightly before moving away. ¡°Why are you cooking? Give me that, I¡¯ll do it¡± She swatted his hand away as he reached out for the spat in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make pancakes. You can just sit down and wait till it¡¯s ready¡± Because she was focusing on Zane, she tried reaching out to turn to the pancake but immediately let out a yelp and jumped away when her skin touched the fry pan. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zane asked with worryced in his voice and he grabbed her hand and gave it a blow. She stared up at him with wide eyes as he blew and kissed her bruise. This was what he always used to do whenever she got injured and it always made her heart flutter. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He questioned as he stared down at her. She couldn¡¯t say anything so she just shook her head and he sighed before leading her over to a chair and sat her down. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll do the rest¡± He muttered then walked towards the fry and threw away the burnt pancake and began making fresh ones which Kiara had to admit looked better than the one she made earlier. ¡°I wanted to cook you breakfast because I felt guilty when I saw how ufortable you seemed on that couch¡± She muttered as he ced the pancakes she had made on the te. Zane chuckled, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to lie and say I wasfortable because I was not and my back hurts like hell right now but the only way you can make up for that is not by making breakfast but by letting me sleep next to you on the bed¡± He murmured then turned her as she let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with that yet, Zane¡± He nodded. ¡°I know. How about this? I¡¯lly down on the ground in the room¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that worse than the couch?¡± He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s way better, trust me¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Then why don¡¯t youy down on the ground in the living room?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Because knowing you¡¯re close to me feels so much better. I love inhaling your scent while I sleep¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Kiara stared at him with wide eyes then let out a giggle. ¡°That sounded worrisome, should I be worried or are you getting obsessed with me again?¡± She murmured as she leaned closer towards him with a smile. ¡°Who said I ever stopped?¡± He muttered then turned her and the seriousness in his eyes made her suck in her breath but then sheughed it off to ease off the tension. ¡°Well you better get over it because after this Vacation, we are going back to being strangers¡± A frown appeared on his face and it was gone in a sh but she noticed it. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to make the most of the time we have together, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯ll just sleep on the ground and I won¡¯t disturb you¡± She sighed then but her lower lip. ¡°You won¡¯tin and try to get on the bed with me?¡± She questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Zane!¡± He let out a chuckle. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t try to get on the bed¡± She sighed then nodded. ¡°Okay you can stay in the room with me. There¡¯s enough space any way¡± He grinned then leaned over to her and ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Great. By the way, after breakfast, wear one of your fanciest dresses, the one with the sparkles. We are going out and even though I don¡¯t want eyes on you, I want everyone in Paris to know you¡¯re with me, my woman¡­ at least for the remaining days¡± Her whole face turned so red that she had to stare at her feet. Gosh, it was this sweet mouth of his that made her fall in love in the first ce. Seeing her reaction,he chuckled then ced her food in front of her before pulling his chair closer to her and sitting down. ¡°Why are you blushing when I¡¯ve said much worse?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Me? Blushing? Why would I be blushing? I¡¯m just¡­ I guess I¡¯m allergic to something here¡± He snorted. ¡°What, the air?¡± She rolled her eyes as she pped his shoulder yfully. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m allergic to you¡± He retorted but he just smiled. ¡°Then consider yourself dead because I¡¯m not leaving your side anytime soon¡± She rolled her eyes but his words made her heart skip a beat. She stared into his eyes and immediately turned away when she felt herself getting emotional. ¡°Erm¡­ where are we going and why do I have to dress fancily?¡± Zane blinked frantically then cleared his throat and moved away. ¡°Well I have a meeting with Alpha Raymond and His Beta. They heard I was here and like always, everyone always wants a piece of me¡± She rolled her eyes. She knew he was narcissistic but still. ¡°Yes, everyone worships you now get to the fun part. Why do I have to dress up? Where exactly are we going?¡± He grinned. ¡°Where are we?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Paris?¡± He chuckled. ¡°We are in the city of love and where else can I be taking you except a ce where we can rekindle our past love? I told you I was going to spoil you, didn¡¯t I? Well I hope you don¡¯t get sick of it¡± He kissed the tip of her nose then her lips before getting up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She questioned and he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve not even gone yet and you¡¯re missing me already?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Zane,¡± He nodded. ¡°True because it revolves around you¡± She froze while he grinned at her. It was clear he was proud of his cheesy lines¡­. She couldn¡¯t really call them cheesy because it actually made her heart skip a beat. ¡°It doesn¡¯t revolve around me either¡± She muttered but his smile just got wider. ¡°Well mine does¡± Her eyes widened and her heart began racing wildly. Jeez! What was up with him? ¡°Erm¡­¡± He chuckled at herck of words then leaned down and kissed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re cute. I¡¯m just going to get ready so that I won¡¯t be in the way when you¡¯re getting ready. Eat your breakfast, I¡¯ll be back¡± She frowned as he walked away. Doesn¡¯t he eat? Yesterday, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything as well and had just watched her eat. In the past, he never ate much but he ate at least but now, it seemed like he didn¡¯t eat at all and that bothered her more than she would like to admit. After an hour, Zane came out of the bedroom dressed in his usual all ck suit with his shirt not fully buttoned to the top, exposing his well defined chest. He looked deliciously Handsome and Kiara knew for a fact that she was drooling but could she be med? He looked like he just walked out of a magazine! She knew that suit probably cost a fortune but no matter what he wore, he always looked expensive and Majestic. ¡°Are you drooling,my love?¡± His words snapped her out if her trance and she scowled when she saw the stupid smile on his face. ¡°No¡­ of course not. I¡¯ve seen better¡± She noticed the way his demeanor changed and the tension in the air thickened which made her sigh. ¡°Really? Who is he or should I say they?¡± She red at him then stood up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have this conversation with you so if this how you want to be then you can fucking go on your own way and I¡¯ll go on mine¡± She muttered then was about to walk past him when he grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­ I just can¡¯t forget but I¡¯m not going to bring it up again¡± She sighed. There was no use trying to convince him that she hadn¡¯t cheated because no matter what she said, he had already made up his mind that she had cheated and there was nothing she could do to change that. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. Let go of me now¡± She murmured and tried yanking her hand out of his grip but he just yanked her backwards then spinned her around as she fell on his chest. She stared up at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He caressed the side of her face with a frown on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be mad at me. I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up¡± She sighed and wanted to question him, wanted to ask him why he had had so little fate in her. Why hadn¡¯t he trusted her back then? But she didn¡¯t. Instead she gave him a stern look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? You didn¡¯t eat anythingst night as well and you still don¡¯t want to eat today, why?¡± She noticed the way he tensed up and immediately became suspicious but he immediately masked it up with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not just hungry. Besides, when you went to bedst night, I ate a little before going to bed¡± She didn¡¯t trust a word that came out of his mouth. When Zane was lying, his eyebrows shot up. She pulled away from his hold then grabbed his hand and led him back to the dining table. ¡°Sit. You¡¯re going to eat before we leave¡± He frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m not hun¡­¡± ¡°ZANE TYSON BLACK¡± His eyes widened slightly at her stern voice then he chuckled. ¡°Damn! You mean business. How I¡¯ve missed you ordering me around. Do it again¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Eat the food. We are not leaving till you do¡± He stared at her for a while then smiled before reaching out for her hand and pulling her closer. ¡°The only way I can eat is if I eat it off you. Will you let me eat off your body, my love?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Heather groaned as soon as she heard a knock on the front door. Just who could that be? She wasn¡¯t expecting any visitors. She decided to ignore it, hoping it would go away but the knocking became frantic which made her groan then sigh before getting out of the bed. Whoever that fool was better have a good reason for waking her so early in the morning. She angrily wore her slippers then stormed her way towards the front door. ¡°You better have¡­¡± She paused when she saw it was herndlord with some men behind him. ¡°Is¡­ is something wrong?¡± The man sighed and by the look on his face, whatever he was about to say wasn¡¯t going to be pleasing to her ear. ¡°Mrs Heather Swift, I¡¯m sorry to have to say this but you and Miss Kiara have to move out of this apartment immediately¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened as she sucked in her breath. ¡°We have to what? Why?¡± Before thendlord could say anything, Samantha appeared from behind him dressed in a leather dress with red heels, a red bag and red lips. The weather was so gloomy outside, why was she wearing sunsses? Samantha took off her sunsses then smiled at Heather. ¡°Long time no see, Heather¡± Heather scowled at her. ¡°What is this about and why do I have to move?¡± Samantha ignored her question and walked right into the room. ¡°It¡¯s pretty small but it¡¯s going to be okay for my project¡± Samantha murmured and thendlord immediately nodded. ¡±It¡¯s a nice apartment, Miss Hart and¡­.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you not to call me by that name? I¡¯m Mrs ck¡± Samantha suddenly snapped as she red at the short balding man who immediately shrunk back into his shell. Heather scoffed at her for words. ¡°Mrs ck? So your obsession with Zane hasn¡¯t cleared off I see?¡± Samantha turned to her with a smirk. ¡°Of course I would be obsessed with my fiance¡± Heather frowned. Fiance? ¡°Your fiance? Your fiance is busy having the best Vacation of his life with your sister and you¡¯re calling him your fiance?¡± Samantha¡¯s face immediately turned dark. ¡°Kiara is a fool for falling for his trick and when he seeds in breaking her heart, he¡¯ll run back to me and she¡¯d get to watch us get married¡± Heather frowned. Falling for his trick? What was she talking about? ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chitchat, Heather. You have to pack out of this apartment before the sun sets or else, you¡¯ll be thrown out without your luggages¡± Samantha uttered then was about to walk away when Heather grabbed her hand. ¡°What the fuck are you on about? I have to pack out? Because? You have no right to do this!¡± Heather yelled but Samantha just yanked her hand out of her grip and let out a yawn. ¡°I want to use this apartment for something and I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you. Do it quickly or I¡¯ll have you kicked out without nothing¡± Heather scoffed then turned to the Landlord who refused to look her in the eye. ¡°What is going on? Our rent hasn¡¯t even expired yet! How am I going to find an apartment on such short notice? I don¡¯t even have the money!¡± Heather grumbled as she stared at the man with wide eyes who in turn, sighed. ¡°Mr ck¡¯s secretary called and said miss Samantha needed this apartment for a project so we had no choice but to give it to her. I¡¯m sorry miss Swift¡± Heather scoffed. Sorry? How was sorry going to solve this? She was going to be homeless. Mr ck¡¯s secretary? Was Zane behind their eviction from this house? Why would he do that? Samantha reached into her bag then brought out a bundle of cash. ¡°If cash is the reason you¡¯re wasting my time then here¡± Samantha smacked the money on her face and Heather gasped in shock then turned to Samantha with wide eyes. Had she just pped her with money?! Heather clenched her fist as she tried her best not to let her wolfe out and tear Samantha into shreds. Samantha smirked then immediately turned away before Heather could attack. ¡°Your things should be gone before the sun sets¡± She uttered before disappearing. Thendlord cleared his throat then pointed at the men behind him. ¡°They¡¯ll help you pack, okay? Sorry again¡± He muttered then hurriedly walked out of the room, leaving Heather with the men. She sighed as she ran her fingers through her hair. Was Zane really behind all this? If that was the case then she needed to speak with Kiara and on another note, how the fuck was she going to pack all their stuff before the sun sets? This was a nightmare! Kiara stood there speechlessly staring at him with wide eyes. What had he just said? ¡°You have gotten more shameless, Zane¡± She murmured and he chuckled. ¡°Well I¡¯m only shameless when ites to you and calm down, I don¡¯t mean it. I just love seeing you all flustered¡± She scoffed. ¡°Flustered? Me? Pfft! You must be seeing things¡± He rolled his eyes then leaned closer to her and opened his mouth. ¡°Feed me¡± She furrowed her eyebrows at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you feed yourself?¡± He shook his head with a pout and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at how cute he was. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°If I try to feed myself, I¡¯ll get tired and then I won¡¯t eat but if you feed me, I would just keep staring at your face and never get tired¡± She sucked in her breath. Gosh when was he going to stop with his cheesy lines? ¡°I¡¯ll feed you only if you promise to stop trying to seduce me with your words because I know that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing¡± He chuckled then kissed her belly. ¡°Feed me¡± She sighed and was about to sit down on the seat in front of him when her phone rang. She furrowed her eyebrows when she saw Heather¡¯s name pop up on the screen. Why was she calling? ¡°I have to take this¡± She uttered then grabbed her phone and pressed it against her ear. ¡°Heather?¡± She called out while her eyes followed Zane as he suddenly stood up from his chair and was ncing around like he was searching for something. ¡°Are you okay over there, Kiara?¡± Heather¡¯s voice came through And Kiara frowned. ¡°Why do you sound so stressed? Is something wrong?¡± She heard Heather sigh while her eyes followed Zane. ¡°We just got¡­¡± Kiara gasped when Zane opened up the cupboard and the pancake mix she had used earlier fell on him as soon as he opened the cupboard. He turned to her with a re and she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing because of how funny he looked. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, this is a very expensive suit¡± He whined which just made herugh harder. ¡°I¡¯ming, let me talk to Heather first. What were you saying Heather?¡± Heather couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to say anything after hearing Kiaraugh so heartily. It has been so long since sheughed like that and it felt nice to hear. It was clear that she was happy being with Zane. Even if it wasn¡¯t going to last, why should she take away the small time they had together? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Enjoy yourself and I love you¡± Kiara frowned when Heather hung up. Something was definitely wrong but what could it be? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Kiara was busy thinking about the strange phone call she just got from Heather when Zane groaned, turning her attention to him and her eyes widened. She had totally forgotten about him. She stood up from her seat then walked up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She questioned as she dusted the flour off his face and suit. ¡°Some got into my eye and it hurts like hell¡± He murmured and was about to rub his fist on his eyes when she smacked it away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, that¡¯s going to make it worse. Come let¡¯s wash it off with water¡± She murmured then led him over to the sink and because of how tall he was, his head couldn¡¯t go under the tap so she had to take a bowl of water to wipe it off. ¡°Does it feel better?¡± She murmured and he shook his head. ¡°I think you have to blow on it¡± He muttered and she sighed before dropping the bowl and leading him towards the chair then sat him down and began blowing his eye. ¡°Is it gone?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I think you need to kiss it for it to really go away¡± He murmured and she was about to do as he said when she froze. ¡°There was nothing in your eye, was there?¡± She questioned as she pulled away with a frown while he shed her a cheeky smile. ¡°There was but it was gone when you wiped it away with water. I miss when you used to take care of me, Kiara. it feels so nice to see that you still care about me¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just didn¡¯t want to be the reason you lost an eye. I thought you said we had somewhere to be? Why are you ying these games then? If you think this is going to make me forget about the fact that you haven¡¯t eaten then you¡¯ve got another thinging¡± She uttered then pulled the te filled with pancakes in front of him and he frowned then let out a sigh. ¡°But I¡¯m really not hungry¡± She rolled her eyes then pulled her seat closer then cut a piece of pancake and ced it in front of his mouth. ¡°Eat¡± He groaned slightly but began eating. She smiled at him then happily fed him till the te was almost empty. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore,I feel pregnant already¡± Zane muttered as he slumped down on the chair which made her giggle. ¡°You ate a lot so you can go change now while I clean up this mess, hmm?¡± She stood up from the chair then grabbed his te and ced it in the sink. ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it while you go dress up?¡± He uttered and tried to grab the sponge in her hand but she pushed him away with her free hand. ¡°You cleaned up yesterday so I¡¯m going to clean today. Go already¡± He smiled then ced a kiss on her cheek before walking away. As soon as he got into the room, his smile drained out of his face, then he ran over to the bathroom and puked out all the pancakes he had just eaten into the toilet. He sat down on the ground for a while as he breathed heavily before he stood up and nced at himself in the mirror. He had thought hering back was going to solve his eating disorder but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He furiously brushed his teeth and washed his mouth before taking a bath and changing his clothes. By the time he was out, Kiara was done cleaning up and when she saw him, she was awestrucked for the second time. He looked like a whole snack even though what he was wearing looked simr to what he was wearing before. ¡°You clean up nice¡± He chuckled at her for words. ¡°Just admit I look like a snack, I saw the way your eyes trailed down my body. I can only imagine the fantasies of me going on in your head¡± Her cheeks immediately turned red and without saying anything, she ran towards the room and locked the door behind her before letting out a sigh. What was his problem? Why does he keep saying words that make her heart flutter? She shook her head and pushed him to the back of her mind as she got ready. She ced the sparkly red gown on the bed before going to have her bath. As soon as she was done, she decided to go for a no makeup look with red glossy lips before getting up to wear the dress. She won¡¯t call herself insecure but she stopped wearing clothes that hugged her figure and seeing the dress hug her in all the right ces, she didn¡¯t even know how to react. She didn¡¯t know if she liked it or not. Another problem was that she couldn¡¯t zip it up herself. She groaned as she tried and tried but it was just impossible to zip it up alone. She groaned as she walked up to the bed and sat down. She didn¡¯t want to ask Zane for help because she just knew he was going to make everything feel sexual and her will power was this close to snapping.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After a minute of just sitting down there, she sighed. ¡°Fuck it¡± She muttered and walked towards the door. She took a deep breath before opening it and walking into the living room. She found Zane standing by the dining table with his phone in one hand and a bottle of water in another. ¡°Can¡­ Can you help me out?¡± He immediately turned to her as soon as he heard her voice. His eyes trailed down her body and she felt goosebumps on her skin when she saw the desire in his eyes. ¡°Damn! My woman is beautiful. Too beautiful that I kind of don¡¯t want you wearing this out anymore because I might have to kill somebody¡¯s son because every eye is going to be on you¡± The tone of his voice was serious yet yful but she knew he wasn¡¯t joking and her face turned red like a tomato. ¡°Erm.. I¡­ Thank you. I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t get the zipper and I was wondering if you could zip it up for me?¡± He raised an eyebrow at her words then slowly dropped the water and his phone on the table before walking over to her. ¡°Turn around?¡± He murmured as he stood so close to her that she could feel his body heat. Fuck, he hadn¡¯t even done anything yet but the sexual tension between them was so thick! She nodded then slowly turned around and bit her lower lip when his palmnded on her shoulder. She shivered as his finger trailed down her back till Itnded on the zip then he flipped her hair to the side and without warning, he ced his mouth on her neck and grazed it with his fangs which made Her whimper. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± She asked in a whisper. ¡°I want to mark you so everyone will know you¡¯re mine¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Heather sighed as she ced her luggages into Levi¡¯s car. He had been the only one she could think of that would help her with her situation. Of course she had wanted to call Daniel first but why would she? He probably won¡¯t even help her and they were nothing to each other. She smiled at Levi as he ordered the men he brought with him to get the things into the moving truck he had brought carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put in good words for you to Kiara¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d like to think you and I are friends now so I¡¯m doing this for both of you. I don¡¯t think you can take all these to a hotel so you¡¯ll be staying at my vi with me¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°With you?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not my type, Heather and besides, my heart beats for your friend¡± She scowled. ¡°Jeez! You didn¡¯t have to say that first line¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but anyway, I hardly stay at my vi so you¡¯ll be the only one there for now but there are maids, cooks and two butlers so you won¡¯t have to lift a finger¡± She grinned. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like to hear. What are we waiting for then?¡± Heughed then he suddenly turned serious. ¡°Why are you moving out anyway? You never told me¡± She sighed. ¡°Kiara and I got evicted from the apartment because of a ¡®project¡¯ which I¡¯m sure was a lie¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What project?¡± ¡°Zane¡¯s Fiancee as she likes to call herself, had thendlord kick us out because she wanted to use our apartment for a project¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Fiancee? Does that mean Zane is behind this?¡± Heather shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know because sometimes, Samantha tends to act on her own but thendlord said his secretary had calmed him directly so it¡¯s a possibility¡± Levi tried his hardest not to smile but the happiness on his face couldn¡¯t go unnoticed by Heather. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not smiling at your predicament, I¡¯m just happy that when Kiara learns of this, she¡¯s going to hate him again ande to me¡± Heather smiled then ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Like I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m team Levi but you need to step up your game. She might hate Zane when she learns of this but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s going to fall into your arms just like that¡± He nodded. ¡°I know and I already have a n so don¡¯t worry about me. Have you told her yet?¡± She shook her head. ¡°She sounded happy when I called her earlier and I didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood, you know? I know she¡¯s going to be mad when she finds outter but I just want her to be happy¡± Levi frowned. Although he wanted Kiara to learn of this right now and be back immediately and away from Zane, he always wanted Kiara to be happy. ¡°Should I talk to thendlord? I will get you back your apartment¡± She scoffed. ¡°And miss out on staying at a Vi? Not a chance in hell. Let¡¯s go¡± She uttered with a smile and was about to climb into Levi¡¯s car when she caught sight of a familiar car and her face turned sour when Daniel climbed out. He furrowed his eyebrows as he walked up to her. ¡°Heather? Where are you going?¡± She scoffed then red at him. Zane always told him everything so there was no way he didn¡¯t know about their eviction. ¡°Thanks to your so-called Al¡­ Boss, Kiara and I were evicted from our apartment. I hope he¡¯s happy with ruining her life again just like he did two years ago but this time, If something bad happens to her, I don¡¯t care if he kills me, I¡¯ll make sure I make him live a miserable life before I die¡± She muttered and without saying anything else, she climbed into Levi¡¯s car, banging the door behind her. Levi nodded at Daniel before climbing into the car and driving off with the moving van behind them. Daniel stood there speechless for a while then he walked into the apartment building and straight towards the Landlord¡¯s office. No one dared to stop him because everyone knew who he was. As soon as the Landlord saw him, his eyes Widened like saucepans. ¡°Oh Mr Benson, what are you doing here? Miss Hart stopped by earlier as well. Is something going on?¡± Daniel frowned. Miss Hart? Kiara wasn¡¯t here so that meant it had to be Samantha. ¡°Tell me everything she said and what happened immediately¡± Kiara gasped softly and tried to release herself from his hold but he held onto her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not yours Zane¡­ not anymore¡± She murmured and she felt his body tense up. ¡°Yeah¡­ I forgot. After these six days, you won¡¯t be mine anymore¡± She frowned when she caught a bit of emotion in his voice but she couldn¡¯t identify it. He zipped up her gown then took a step back. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking, Kiara¡± He uttered as his eyes trailed down her body. ¡°Th¡­ thank you. Shall we leave?¡± Zane smiled then nodded before grabbing his suit and key then reaching out for her hand. ¡°Let me hold you¡± She smiled at him then took his hand as he led her out of the penthouse. When they got out of the elevator, all eyes were on them. She didn¡¯t know if it was the gown or the way Zane kept telling her how beautiful she was as they walked out of the hotel but she was feeling like a Queen at that moment and she loved every bit of it. She heard a lot of whispers and murmurs as they walked past some women and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She could smell their jealousy from a mile away and she couldn¡¯t me them. She nced up at Zane and he nced Down at her with a small smile before reaching Down and cing his lips on hers. At that moment, she knew she had made a mistake. She was utterly in love with this man and there was nothing she could do to change that. She wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore, they were already in too deep and she was ready to feel like his woman once again Chapter 37 Chapter 37 They got into the car and as the driver drove, Kiara couldn¡¯t help but admire the beautiful streets. Was this why Paris was called the city of love? Because everywhere she looked just had a romantic feel to it. ¡°Are we going sightseeing?¡± She questioned as she slowly turned to Zane and he nodded. ¡°Sightseeing is one of the major things couples do here¡­ I think. Even if it isn¡¯t, as long as you want to do it then it is¡± She giggled then pped his chest. ¡°Now is not the time to be cheesy with me¡± She murmured then nced out the window. ¡°Is that the eiffel tower? I¡¯ve heard a lot about it. Are we going to see it?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes we will but not today. We have another activity to do today and I know for a fact, you¡¯re going to like it¡± She turned to him with a smile then leaned in and ced a kiss on his cheek before resting her head on his shoulder which caught him off guard. He nced down at her then let out a small smile before caressing her face. ¡°Are you happy? You only do this when you¡¯re happy¡± She smiled at how he still remembered her habits. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m happy,¡± She murmured. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even done anything yet¡± He muttered after a while and she let out augh. He didn¡¯t have to do anything because what she missed the most was his presence and the feeling of being loved by him and he was already doing that. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± She questioned, deviating the topic. ¡°To Alpha Raymond because he has been trying to get into my head ever since I woke up this morning but I blocked him out¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°Life of a celebrity¡± Zane let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Tell me about it¡± They bothughed and after that, they both went silent and just enjoyed the ride to Raymond¡¯s restaurant. As soon as they got there, About seven bodyguards ran up to their car and stood beside the car, waiting for them. Zane got out first then held the door open for Kiara as she climbed out before grabbing her hand then turning to the guards. ¡°Where¡¯s Raymond?¡± They immediately bowed their heads at him. ¡°Alpha Zane, Alpha Raymond asked us to take you to him. Come with us¡± Zane nodded then wrapped his arm around Kiara¡¯s shoulder as they walked into the restaurant. Kiara could sense that almost everyone in the restaurant were wolves because of the way some of them bowed their heads slightly at Zane as he walked by while some gave her odd looks because every wolf knew about what happened between her and Zane so she wasn¡¯t surprised by the confused look on their faces. ¡°Zane!¡± Raymond called out with a smile as he walked up to them and Zane smiled back then briefly let go of Kiara to give Raymond a hug. ¡°Long time no see, Raymond¡± Zane uttered then pulled away and ced his arm on Kiara¡¯s shoulder as he pulled her closer. Raymond¡¯s eyes widened slightly as if he had just noticed Kiara. ¡°Oh Kiara, I didn¡¯t see you there. This is a pleasant surprise. Long time no see¡± She shed him a small smile. ¡°Hello Alpha Raymond, It¡¯s good to see you¡± He shed her a smile then gave Zane a questioning look but immediately brushed it away and just smiled. ¡°Come in, we have a lot to talk about¡± Raymond uttered then turned around and walked into a small room. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Zane removed his arm from her shoulder and grabbed her hand. He gave it a reassuring squeeze as they walked into the room and she immediately froze when she saw Raymond¡¯s sister, Rose seated in the room staring straight at them with shock written all over her face. ¡°Rose? What are you doing here?¡± Zane questioned with furrowed eyebrows and Raymond let out a nervousugh. ¡°If I had known you wereing with Kiara, I wouldn¡¯t have let here. She just wanted to see you¡± Zane frowned then nced Down at Kiara who also had a frown on her face. Raymond¡¯s father and Zane¡¯s father shared a boundary so they could both go into each other¡¯s pack whenever they wanted and Rose made it her life mission to make Kiara¡¯s life hell when she found out Kiara had begun dating Zane. She would pull all type of harmful pranks on Kiara and at that time, Kiara had no sort of power and didn¡¯t have any right to harm an Alpha¡¯s daughter so she hardly fought back but when Zane found out, he practically restricted Rose froming close to her and she thought she was never going to see Rose after they moved to france but she guessed she was wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t know you are both back together¡± Rose muttered with a frown. Her eyes trailed down their interlocked hands and Kiara could have sworn she saw steaming out of her ears. ¡°Our rtionship is none of your business. Kiara, if you¡¯re notfortable then¡­.¡± Kiara immediately shook her head then let out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I don¡¯t mind¡± But Zane didn¡¯t believe a word she said. He turned to Raymond with a re and Raymond just let out an awkwardugh. ¡°See? She doesn¡¯t mind so why don¡¯t you both take a seat? The food might get cold¡± Rose uttered with the fakest smile Kiara had ever seen in her life but she brushed it off and sat down on the chair Zane and pulled out for her. She smiled as he sat down then sighed before turning to Rose because she could feel her re on her. ¡°I¡¯d like to understand something though. I thought she cheated on you and got pregnant by another male? The slut of the Crescent moon pack, isn¡¯t that what they call her nowadays?¡± Kiara¡¯s body immediately tensed up and Zane noticed. ¡°Rose¡± Raymond uttered warningly as he saw that Zane was getting angry but Rosepletely disregarded his warning. ¡°Ohe on, I didn¡¯t say anything that isn¡¯t true. That is what they call her, isn¡¯t it? And if I remember right, Zane said he¡¯d never get back with a cheating whore like her, isn¡¯t that what you said, Zane?¡± Kiara froze as her eyes widened. She turned to Zane and the expression on his face indicated that he did in fact say those words. So that¡¯s what he saw her as? A whore? ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom, excuse me¡± She muttered and was about to stand up when Zane grabbed her hand. ¡°Kiara wait, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡± She muttered and refused to look him in the eye as she yanked her hand out of his grip and walked out of the room Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As soon as Kiara left the room, Rose smirked then turned to Zane. ¡°Why is she so mad? Nothing I said was a lie, was it?¡± Zane slowly turned to her and the anger in his eyes made her gasp. ¡°How dare you speak to her that way?¡± Zane muttered lowly as he slowly stood up from the chair and walked over to Rose. She trembled and was about to get up from her seat and run away when Zane grabbed her by the neck and mmed her against a shelf, breaking it into pieces. She groaned as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re hurting me¡± Rose uttered but that just made Zane angrier. He mmed her against the wall and raised his fist to punch her when Raymond caught his fist with his palm. ¡°Calm down, Zane. Yeah what she did was stupid but do you really want to lower your integrity and punch ady in the face?¡± ¡°Yes, I want nothing more than to punch her in the face. Did you see Kiara¡¯s face just now? I saw the pure hurt in her eyes and she was finally warming up to me but you sister over here decided to ruin things for me and now, I must teach her a lesson, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zane¡¯s voice was calm but the storm in his eyes couldn¡¯t be missed. Rose cried harder and she held onto his fist around her neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I just wanted¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were serious with her¡± She choked out and he scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, I want you to get on your knees and apologize to her. I didn¡¯t bring her here to be humiliated by the likes of you. I give you ten minutes to apologize or else, your brother and I might just go into war because I¡¯ll be tearing you into shreds¡± He muttered then threw her to the ground. Rose coughed loudly as she held onto her neck while she cried. ¡°Time is ticking Rose, do not make me do what I might regret¡± Zane murmured and when she saw his eyes flicker between his red and gray eyes, she knew he was being serious. She immediately scrambled up from the ground and ran out of the room and straight towards the restroom. Everyone stared at her like she had grown two heads because of the way she was crying and running but she couldn¡¯t give a fuck. Hell, she wasn¡¯t even crying anymore because of what Zane did to her, she was crying because of the humiliation she was about to face. How could she apologize to a lowlife cheating whore like Kiara? Why did she have to apologize anyway? She didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She stopped in front of the restroom and was about to walk in when Kiara opened the door. She frowned at Rose and was about to side step her when Rose grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait¡­ I came here to apologize¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then turned back to Rose. ¡°Okay then, apologize¡± Rose frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I said or did anything wrong because you did cheat on him and everyone knows that. Everyone saw the evidence¡± Kiara sighed. Everyone saw it except her. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even care anymore. Just leave me alone, you don¡¯t have to apologize¡± Kiara muttered and wanted to walk away but Rose didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°Zane is going to hurt me if he finds out I didn¡¯t apologize and I don¡¯t want him getting in trouble with my brother. I didn¡¯t know why he¡¯s so protective of you now. Two years ago, he didn¡¯t even want to hear your name or talk about you. He said he found you disgusting and wished he never had you in his life¡± Kiara sighed as she closed her eyes. ¡°Are you done? I¡¯d like to take my leave now¡± Kiara muttered then yanked her hand out of Rose¡¯s grip. ¡°Did you know that after you left, he impregnated your sister but asked her to abort the baby?¡± Kiara gasped then turned to Rose with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± Rose smirked. She knew Zane was probably going to kill her for this but she couldn¡¯t let Kiara have him again. She had waited years for him and it was finally her time to get him. All she needed to do was get Kiara out of the way and then potentially Samantha but Samantha was just a dog that can be silenced easily. ¡°Oh I guess he didn¡¯t tell you. He slept with you sister and I¡¯m sure you have noticed how clingy she is with him, right? That¡¯s because they dated right after you left and it seemed you were nothing to Zane after all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s acting this way with you because two years ago, he made it seem like you were nothing but a piece of trash he threw out of his life¡± Kiara couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She knew Samantha had always been in love so her behavior towards him now wasn¡¯t anything new to her. She just thought that Samantha was trying to win Zane¡¯s heart but after what Rose just told her, everything suddenly made sense. ¡°Kiara?¡± They both turned to the voice and saw Zane and Raymond walking towards them. As soon as Zane saw the tears in Kiara¡¯s eyes, he froze then turned to Rose as his eyes turned red. He was about to charge at her but Kiara stood in front of him. ¡°Leave her alone¡± He nced down at her and his eyes softened when he saw the pain and uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°She hurt you and I need to teach her a lesson¡± Kiara red at him. ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt me, you did. You hurt me more than anyone in my life and I don¡¯t know what I was thinking when I thought I could push away the past and enjoy my time with you but I guess no matter what, you¡¯ll only see me as a disgusting cheating slut¡± His eyes widened slightly as he shook his head frantically. He tried reaching out for her hand but she moved away before he could hold her. ¡°Kiara, I never¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. Take me home¡± He froze as he stared down at her. ¡°O¡­ okay I¡¯ll take you to the penthouse and then when you¡¯ve calmed down, we¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this stupid vacation anymore because it¡¯s doing me more harm than good. Take me home, I don¡¯t want to be here¡± Zane shook his head then grabbed onto her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, okay? Let¡¯s talk then you can decide if you want to leave or not after that¡± She stared into his eyes then wiggled her body to free herself from his hold. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take me home then I¡¯ll call Levi. He¡¯lle get me in a heartbeat¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Zane¡¯s mouthid agape as soon as these words left her mouth and Kiara couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be talking about Levi especially with the kind of situation they were in but she wanted to hurt him, she wanted to make his blood boil and she knew Bringing up Levi pissed him off. Surprisingly enough, Zane just straightened up then nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, If that¡¯s what you want¡± She nodded sternly. ¡°It is¡± He sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. ¡°Fine. Wait for me in the car, I still need to talk to Raymond. I won¡¯t be long¡± She stared at him for a while and without saying a word, she walked away leaving the three of them behind. ¡°I told you to apologize to her but by her reaction, you made my situation with her worse¡± Zane¡¯s calm voice sounded which made Raymond immediately jump in front of Rose. ¡°Zane, calm down for a second, okay? Let¡¯s talk this out¡± Zane kept staring at the exit and as soon as Kiara disappeared from his sight, he turned around and Rose gasped when she saw the blood lust in his eyes. They weren¡¯t red because it wasn¡¯t his wolf that was angry this time but him. He looked like he was out for blood. Rose shrunk behind her brother and grabbed onto his arm tightly. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Zane questioned as he slowly walked towards her but Raymond ced his hand on his chest, stopping him. ¡°Zane please let¡¯s not do this¡± Raymond uttered pleadingly but Zane¡¯s eyes were on Rose. ¡°I asked you a question. What did you tell her? Every single word you uttered to her, I want to hear it all¡± Rose¡¯s heart was racing so hard that she felt she was about to have a heart attack. ¡°I¡­. I just told her that¡­ after she left¡­ you .. you immediately began dating Samantha and even¡­ you even got her pregnant and asked her to abort it¡± Zane¡¯s eyes turned deadly and Raymond couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew Zane was about to blow up and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him back. ¡°You what? You told her I got her sister Pregnant and asked her to abort it? Have you gone insane?¡± Rose but her lower lip. ¡°I just¡­. I just wanted to spite her. I initially came to apologize but she began to insult me and it annoyed me so I just said whatever came to mind but I didn¡¯t mean it, I swear. I didn¡¯t know she was going to take my words seriously¡± Zane stared at her for a while then let out augh that sent chills down both their spines. ¡°Zane, let¡¯s talk this out¡± But Zane shook his head. ¡°You are a just Alpha yourself, Raymond. If it were anyone else, you wouldn¡¯t be protecting them this way so do not stand in my way or ask me to talk this out because I might just hurt you as well and I really don¡¯t want to do that¡± Raymond frowned. He didn¡¯t want to anger Zane because he was very close to Zane, they practically grew up like brothers. Other than that, Zane had the most powerful and resourceful pack of all the packs in the world and angering Zane was like a death penalty. ¡°Please¡­. Just¡­ just don¡¯t kill her¡± Zane let out a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on doing that. I just want to make sure she never sprouts out the nonsense she did today. Next time she¡¯ll think before she speaks¡± Zane uttered then he turned to Rose and she shrieked before she turned around and ran down the hall. Her heart was racing so fast while tears were running down her cheeks. ¡°Help!¡± She screamed and was about to run out through the back exit when Zane grabbed her by the neck, pulled her back in and threw her across the hall. She screamed out in pain as her whole body smashed through a ss door. As she fell to the ground, she could feel the little shards of ss stabbing her skin. ¡°Please¡­ please I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll never¡­ I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± She screamed as Zane walked towards her but he disregarded her pleas and grabbed her hair. ¡°One thing I hate the most in this world is when someone tries to bully My woman. As long as she¡¯s with me, no one has the right to make her mad. No one has the right to make her cry and no one has the right to bring her down. You did all of the above today¡± Rose cried loudly then pped her palm together as she begged Zane profusely. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please, please I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll take back everything I said¡± He shook his head with a Sinister smile on his face. ¡°That won¡¯t change anything. All we can do now is make sure this never happens again¡± She whimpered as he roughly grabbed onto her neck and used his other hand to pry her mouth open. She tried fighting against his hold but of course, he was stronger than her. Without wasting anymore time, Zane grabbed onto her tongue with his ws and ripped it out of her mouth. He watched as she curled her body and cried out in pain then he rolled his eyes and turned away just to see Raymond staring at the scene with a frown on his face. Zane walked up to him then tilted his head. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m not killing her is because of you so don¡¯t stare at me like that¡± He grabbed Raymond¡¯s hand then ced Rose¡¯s tongue on his palm. ¡°You can have this sewn back in but for your sanity and everyone else¡¯s, I hope you don¡¯t¡± Zane smiled slightly then ced his index fingers in both ears with a sigh. ¡°Gosh, I took out her tongue and she¡¯s still noisy. I should have yanked her throat out instead¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Kiara had a frown on her face as she stared at the entrance of the restaurant. What was taking Zane so long? What could he have been talking about with Raymond? After what seemed like an hour, She finally saw Zane walk out of the restaurant and secondster, he was inside the car. ¡°Drive¡± He uttered to the driver who immediately did as was told. As the driver drove back to the hotel, Kiara ignored Zane and stared at anything but him which made him sigh. He kept ncing at her but not once did she nce at him. ¡°Stop the Car¡± That got her attention. She turned to Zane with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Why should he stop the car?¡± But Zane ignored her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you an order?¡± The driver immediately swerved to the side of the road and parked the car. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Get out¡± He muttered and the driver bowed his head before getting out of the car and closing the door behind him. ¡°What the heck is going on here?¡± Kiara questioned with a frown and he sighed before turning to her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk¡± She scoffed then rolled her eyes before pulling the handle on the door. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you and neither do I even want to talk to you. If you don¡¯t want to take me to the hotel then fine, I¡¯ll walk there¡± She muttered and tried opening the door but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She tried several times and even pounded her fist on the door but it still didn¡¯t open up. She sighed then slowly turned towards him with emotionless eyes. ¡°Let me out,¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°Not unless you hear what I have to say. Just give me fifteen minutes to talk to you, that¡¯s all I need¡± She stared at him for a while then sighed. ¡°Five minutes and that¡¯s it¡± He shed a smile then nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to be quick. First and foremost, Samantha and I have nothing going on and we never did. I never got anyone pregnant and after you left, I never dated anyone else so that was just a lie¡± She folded her arms as she stared at him. ¡°And how am I sure you¡¯re telling me the truth?¡± He sighed then ran his palm down his face. ¡°I want to still believe you know me well enough, Kiara and no matter what, even if I wanted to date someone else, it would never be your sister. I won¡¯t be able to do that to you¡± She had to admit that she was d he hadn¡¯t been with her sister but what about the other things Rose has said? ¡°You called me a cheating slut?¡± He froze slightly then sighed. ¡°Yes I did but it was because I was furious. At that time, I was angry and I thought calling you names would make me feel better but¡­¡± ¡°Did it make you feel better?¡± He shook his head. ¡°If anything, it made me feel worse. I felt like I wasn¡¯t enough for you and that¡¯s why you had to meet other men. At a point I began to me myself for what happened and even thought maybe it was because I was too busy with my Alpha duties and was neglecting you¡± She stared at him with a frown. He had been enough for her and no other man had ever even crossed her mind so if anything, where did she go wrong? Why didn¡¯t he trust her enough to know that she would never cheat on him? ¡°What about now? How do you see me?¡± She asked in a low voice then they both went silent. Zane stared at her for a while, as if searching for the right words to use, then he grabbed her hand and gave it a little squeeze. ¡°Right now, the woman in front of me is the woman I loved with everything in me. My Kiara, that¡¯s who I see you at¡± She turned to him. ¡°And when we are out of Paris? How would you see me then?¡± She noticed the way he tensed up and that made her even more sad. Had she been the only one thinking that they could get back to the way they used to be after the trip? By his reaction, he hadn¡¯t even thought about that. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that. I don¡¯t even know why I asked that when we both promised there won¡¯t be any strings attached. Forget I asked about that¡± She uttered then pulled her hand out of his grip before staring out the window. Silent tears fell down her cheeks as she cussed herself in her head. She wanted to yell at him and hit him for not trusting her, for not letting her defend herself, for making her lose her child¡­. Their child but she didn¡¯t. There was no use anymore. If he didn¡¯t trust her back then even after everything they had been through then he wasn¡¯t capable of trusting her now. She gasped slightly when he wrapped his arms around her body and pulled her close. She turned to stare at him but ended up staring intently into his eyes. ¡°I want nothing more than to be able to call you my woman again and to be able to hold you, love you and kiss you whenever I want¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± He caressed her cheek lightly then let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what¡¯s going to happen after our Vacation here, My love. You might decide you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore or something might drift us apart and¡­ and I¡¯m scared. Scared of giving my heart to you again and having it broken. I went through a lot after you left and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m willing to go through that again. I don¡¯t want to go through that again¡± He murmured then his arm tightened around her like he was scared she would disappear. She could have sworn she heard his voice crack. ¡°Then why are we both doing this when we are scared? Scared of what we might do to each other? Let¡¯s just end this and we¡¯ll go our separate ways. We were able to live without each other for two years and I¡¯m sure we can do it again¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°I finally got you back and I don¡¯t want to lose you again. Do you know how many times I dreamt of holding you like this at night? I want you, Kiara. I want to put the past behind so I can love you and be loved by you¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Heather¡¯s mouth wasid agape as Levi drove through the estate his Vi was situated. ¡°Why have I never heard of this ce? It¡¯s breathtaking¡± She said in awe then turned to Levi. ¡°It was my grandfather¡¯s and it¡¯s only after I moved here that the estate began to function again so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear of it soon¡± Her eyes widened slightly then she turned to stare at the houses they drove past. ¡°So most of these houses don¡¯t have upants?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah but the houses are selling out quickly so I¡¯m sure by the end of the month, it should all be sold out. Do you want me to get you and Kiara a house here?¡± She turned to him. ¡°Could you?¡± He scoffed. ¡°My grandfather passed this estate down to me so technically, the estate belongs to me so of course I could¡± Heather beamed at him but suddenly frowned then let out a sigh. ¡°What is it?¡± He questioned. ¡°There¡¯s no way Kiara would agree to stay here especially since we both know you¡¯re just giving us the house because of her so she can be closer to you¡± Levi¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°I¡­ that¡¯s not true¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Ohe on, I¡¯m on your side so you don¡¯t have to lie to me. Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. When shees back, I¡¯ll have a conversation with her and since we have nowhere else to stay, she might agree¡± He nodded slowly then they both went silent as he drove. ¡°That man earlier¡­. Daniel? Who is he to you?¡± Levi asked suddenly and she tensed up. ¡°He used to be my boyfriend but he broke up with me because he fell out of love¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I find that hard to believe¡± She turned to him with a frown. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re amazing. How can anyone fall out of love for you?¡± A slow bright smile crept on her face. ¡°Oh you¡¯re good with words but be careful, I might end up falling for you at this rate¡± She chuckled at the panic on his Face. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just joking. I know your heart belongs to Kiara and I just hope she doesn¡¯t break your heart because you¡¯re a good person¡± He didn¡¯t say anything to that because he wasn¡¯t a good person. If only they knew everything he had had to do just to get to where he was now, they would be running away from him because he was a monster. ¡°Even if it takes years for her to love me back, I¡¯m willing to wait. She came to me at my lowest moment in life, the time I felt like I was done with the world for good. She came to me like an angel and saved my life¡± Heather furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why you used to call her your guardian angel?¡± Levi nodded with a smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°She hates it when I call her that but I¡¯ll keep calling her that anyway¡± She smiled at him then tilted her head. ¡°You always seem so cheery and happy all the time, it¡¯s hard to imagine you ever being at your lowest in life or being depressed¡± He shrugged. ¡°Sometimes the happiest people are the ones that have it hardest in life¡± She frowned at his words because of the amount of sadness that was put into them. ¡°Will you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± He briefly nced at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone and I¡¯m not sure I want to anytime soon¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°I understand¡± Then she ced her hand on his shoulder, ¡°I hope you find someone that you¡¯re comfortable enough with to share your story¡± He smiled. ¡°Kiara is that someone to me. Anytime I¡¯m with her, I feel happier and free from my past trauma and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t let her slip by me. I¡¯m going to do everything and anything to make her mine¡± Heather nodded slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m by your side, remember? You deserve her way more than Zane does¡± Levi briefly nced at her. ¡°Can I know what happened between them? Maybe I can use that to my advantage¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°What she went through is not to be used as an Advantage, Levi and I would never tell her story to anyone unless she wants me to. If she wants to tell you then she will. Oh My! Is that your Vi?¡± Heather¡¯s whole mood changed as soon as she saw the big mansion in front of them. Levi drove in and parked his car in front of the big mansion before turning to Heather with a proud smile. ¡°You like what you see?¡± She nodded happily then immediately got out of the car which made him chuckle. He got out secondster and handed the key to one of the guards that had ran up to him before turning to Heather. ¡°Shall We go in?¡± She nodded then walked beside him as they climbed into the mansion. She gasped when she saw the interior of the mansion. ¡°Oh my¡­ have I died and gone to heaven? This has to be the most beautiful home I¡¯ve ever seen¡± She gushed as she spinned around and touched everything and anything she could. Levi winced when she almost fell one of his most expensive vases and was about to stop her from touching things when his phone rang. When he saw the caller Id, His eyes turned cold. Without saying anything, he walked away and into a more isted part of the Mansion. ¡°What do you want, Roberto?¡± He muttered into the phone as soon as he picked up. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you, brother. Father is getting impatient because it seems like our n isn¡¯t going exactly the way he wants¡± Levi sighed then ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m working on it. Zane is currently out of the country and when he gets back, everything will fall into ce so tell him to calm down. I won¡¯t let him down¡± ¡°Levi?¡± He suddenly heard Heather¡¯s voice from behind him and he froze. Had she heard what he said? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°Heather? How¡­ How long have you been standing there?¡± Levi questioned as he hung up his phone and walked up to her with wide eyes. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously on him. ¡°I just came. Why are you acting so weird?¡± He heaved a sigh of relief then smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just talking to my brother and I said something embarrassing and was hoping you didn¡¯t hear that¡± He mentally gave himself a handshake for being able to think of a lie that fast and by the looks of it, Heather believed him. ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t hear anything. I was busy staring at the beautiful painting down the hall. I feel like it has a story behind it, right?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Show me?¡± She nodded and they walked out of the room and towards a huge painting stered on the wall. It was kind of hard to miss and Levi understood how this painting was able to catch her whole attention. ¡°Oh this, it was painted by my mother. She poured her whole soul, pain and happiness into it¡­ well ording to my Father. I guess it takes a creative eye to really know what this painting is about¡± He muttered as a sad smile appeared on his face. ¡°I guess that means your mother¡¯s dead?¡± Heather questioned as she turned to him and he nodded. ¡°She died when I was three so I have no memory of her but my father made sure I never forgot she existed¡± There was something with the way he said that that made her frown. ¡°She was an artist?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Apparently she met my father at an art gallery and he had been staring at one of her paintings and they instantly clicked. Sadly after she died, my father got rid of all her paintings but my grandfather saved this one. He said it had too much meaning to be thrown away and I guess he was right¡± Heather nodded slowly then turned to the painting. ¡°Kiara would die If she saw this. She loved art so much and could probably decipher what this painting was trying to say. When she gets back, she has to see this¡± Levi smiled. ¡°She likes art? I don¡¯t know why I never saw her as an artsy kind ofdy¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of her love for art that she decided to take up Interior designing. It was a form of art to her¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you, Heather¡± She turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± He turned to her with a smile. ¡°Because I know exactly what to do on my first date with Kiara now¡± After their conversation, Zane and Kiara both decided that they were going to try and forget about the past for now and just enjoy their Vacation. Whatever happens in the future, happens. ¡°Do you still want to go back to the penthouse?¡± Zane questioned as he caressed her cheek. ¡°You wanted to take me somewhere?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°I know a certain person who has always been obsessed with art and castles so¡­¡± ¡°No way, are we going to the Versailles castle?!¡± She squealed and he chuckled before nodding. ¡°I guess you do know ces here¡± She turned to him with a giddy look on her face. ¡°Are you kidding? The Versailles castle has been one of my dream ces to visit ever since I learnt about it. I won¡¯t deny the fact that it slipped my mind that it was in Paris. What are we doing here then? Let¡¯s go!¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush. The tour won¡¯t start without us so rx¡± She frowned. ¡°Why are we wasting time here when I could be exploring the garden over there?¡± She gasped lightly at how abruptly he leaned his face towards hers. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s more fun than Exploring a Garden?¡± She bit her lips unconsciously when his eyes trailed Down to her lips. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± He reluctantly raised his eyes and they locked in with hers. ¡°Exploring me¡± She froze as her eyes widened. ¡°Zane¡­¡± He chuckled lightly then ced a kiss on her lips before moving away from her and leaning back on his seat. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seeded in making you flustered, we can leave¡± She stared at him in disbelief as he called the driver back in. ¡°You are unbelievable¡± She grumbled with a pout as the car drove off. Zane turned to her with a tilt of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be saddened, my love. My body belongs to you so you can explore it whenever you want¡± She gasped with her eyes wide then pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Can you be shameless for once? There¡¯s someone else in the car now¡± She muttered as her cheeks turned redder than before. ¡°Did you hear anything I just said, Mateo?¡± Zane questioned the driver without taking his eyes off Kiara. ¡°No Alpha Zane, Not a word¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°See?¡± See what? He has obviously heard but was just scared of Zane. Honestly, she was dumbfounded at that point. ¡°Let¡¯s just go before you ruin my mood¡± She muttered then was about to turn towards the window when Zane grabbed her face gently, turning her attention back to him. ¡°What?¡± She questioned with a frown and he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. I was just ying with you. Since when did you get so serious, hmm?¡± He murmured then ced kisses on her frown lines, her lips and practically any spot he could get his lips on on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if you keep frowning? You¡¯d get ugly?¡± He murmured yfully as he pulled away and stared at her face. She scoffed. ¡°So what? If I get ugly, you won¡¯t want to be with me anymore? Or you won¡¯t want to kiss me anymore? If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll keep frowning till I look like a troll¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well at least you¡¯d still be my troll, My beautiful troll, Kiara. That has a nice ring to it, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Kiara stared at him for a while then wanted to scoff but instead, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised by your cheesy lines anymore, just amazed¡± Zane grinned. ¡°But you have to admit, I¡¯m good with my words, am I not?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky now. Will you leave me alone now? I would like to stare at the view as we drive down to the Versailles castle. I would really like to explore the streets of Paris one of these days¡± She murmured with a smile on her face as she nced out the window. ¡°We¡¯ll sight see tomorrow so don¡¯t worry about it. Nowe closer¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are too far away and I¡¯d like to hold you¡± She rolled her eyes at him but nevertheless moved closer to him and smiled when he let out a sigh of contentment as he wrapped his arms around her. They stayed in that position for a while and Kiara was sure Zane wasn¡¯tfortable because of the way he had to bend himself to hold her but he wasn¡¯tining. As a matter of fact, it seemed like he had fallen asleep. Minutester, her eyes began to droop but just before she could fall asleep, Zane tapped her gently on the cheek. ¡°We are here, my love¡± He murmured then ced a kiss on her cheek before pulling away from her. Kiara gasped in awe as she stared out the window. ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s even more fairytale-like than I imagined. I can¡¯t wait to go in!¡± She shrieked then immediately got out of the car. He let out a chuckle then climbed out of the car.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Some men ran up to them and bowed their heads at Zane. ¡°Bonjour, Monsieur Zane. Nous attendions votre arriv¨¦e. Tout a ¨¦t¨¦ pr¨¦par¨¦(Good day, Mr Zane. We have been waiting for your arrival. Everything has been prepared)¡± The man at the front said with a kind smile. Kiara furrowed her eyebrows as she walked up to Zane. ¡°What did he say?¡± She said in a whisper so only Zane could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty head about that, My love¡± He murmured then turned back to the men. ¡°Allons-nousmencer tourn¨¦e?( Shall we begin the tour?)¡± The men nodded then Zane turned to Kiara who was staring up at him with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± He questioned. ¡°You know how to speak french? Since when?¡± He grinned then interlocked their arms. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me, My love but don¡¯t worry, catching up on what we missed in the last two years is what this Vacation is for. Let¡¯s go in, we have kept them waiting long enough¡± Zane murmured as they walked behind the men. Kiara couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut the entire way in. She couldn¡¯t describe the amount of happiness she was feeling at that moment. Staring at the architecture of the castle and the outside decorations were giving her ideas. She couldn¡¯t wait to get back home and get back to work. As they walked into the castle, she gasped so loudly that the men stopped whatever they were saying and turned to her. She probably looked like she had never been anywhere fancy before. She knew her face was as red as a Tomato but she tried to y it off by clearing her throat. She red subtly at Zane when he snickered with an amused look on his face. Trust Zane to alwaysugh at her embarrassment. ¡°Are you okay, love?¡± He questioned and she had to resist the urge to punch him in the face. ¡°Yes¡± She muttered through clenched teeth and he chuckled before turning to the men. ¡°Continue with the tour¡± They nodded at him then took them round the castle. As much as Kiara tried to stop herself from making any sound, it was quite impossible because there were a lot of things that left her speechless. The castle was an art embodiment. As they walked round with the men exining what each painting meant, she began to notice that they seemed to be the only ones on the tour. She remembered seeing somewhere that this was like a tourist center so where was everyone? Her eyes suddenly widened when she came to a realization. ¡°Did you rent out the entire castle?¡± She uttered louder than she had anticipated making everyone halt in the steps to stare at her. ¡°Yes I did¡± Zane uttered nonchntly which made her stare at him in disbelief. ¡°Why would you do that? That must have cost you a fortune¡± He nodded. ¡°It did but seeing you happy makes it all worth it¡± She frowned. His cheesy words weren¡¯t going to work on her this time. ¡°Zane, I know you have a lot of money but this is too much¡± She murmured and he rolled her eyes. ¡°Well as long as it¡¯s noting out of your bank ount, you have nothing to worry about, do you? Besides, there¡¯s moreing so you might just want to sit back and enjoy the ride. I might be broke by the end of this Vacation but¡­ I guess it¡¯s worth it¡± She shook her head because she obviously knew he was smiling through the pain. She didn¡¯t even want to think about the amount of money he was spending. ¡°Zane¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of it. You are going to enjoy this tour and everything else I have nned whether you like it or not because I¡¯ve already paid for everything. Now let¡¯s go enjoy our day before I break down or kill myself¡± He uttered calmly but by the look in his eyes, he wasn¡¯t joking. He took a deep breath then a smile appeared on his face again. He turned away and walked towards the men that had walked away to give them space. ¡°Hurry up, my love¡± He called out and she sighed before walking hurriedly to catch up with him. ¡°Le d¨¦jeuner est pr¨ºt, Mr Zane (Lunch is ready, Mr Zane)¡± One of the men said as they led them towards a giant door. Kiara had only seen doors like that in movies. ¡°What did he say?¡± She questioned but Zane just smirked before turning towards the men. ¡°Ouvre porte( Open the door)¡± He ordered and they immediately did as he said. As soon as Kiara saw what was awaiting her, her mouth dropped down to the floor. She walked away from Zane as she walked into the room. It was decorated how it looked in movies and to her surprise, there were maids and guards standing by the side of the dining table with their heads bowed at her? ¡°Are you ready to experience a Royal lunch?¡± She gasped as she suddenly heard Zane¡¯s voice in her ear. She turned around and that was when she noticed just how close he was. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to ask what you mean by that¡± He grinned at her then pulled out a bag from behind him which had a gown in it. ¡°Are you ready to travel back in time and be my Queen?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Kiara furrowed her eyebrows at his words then nced around before turning back to him. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about, Zane?¡± He grinned. ¡°What? You thought I was going to rent out this whole castle and we weren¡¯t going to y dress up? I know you have always wanted to be a Queen and dress in their fancy dresses and all so today, i want to fulfil that wish¡± Her mouth literally fell to the ground. ¡°What¡­ I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re trying to say¡± Zane sighed then ced the bag with the gown on her shoulder then turned to the maids beside them. ¡°Make sure to give her a total Medieval makeover so she can get the full experience¡± They bowed their head at him then bowed their heads at her but her eyes were on Zane. ¡°Zane, what¡¯s going on?¡± He grinned at her then grabbed her hand and pulled her closer. ¡°You always wanted to travel back in time and be a Queen in the medieval period, remember?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°So you made it possible?¡± Zane nodded as he caressed her cheek. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be exactly as it is in the movies but you and I can dress up and behave like a King and a Queen for the entire day. Doesn¡¯t that excite you?¡± She was speechless. She thought him renting this entire castle just for them was too much but he actually went out of his way to n all this for her? ¡°Thank you, Zane. I don¡¯t even know what to say. You¡¯re doing too much¡± He frowned. ¡°I¡¯m never doing too much for you. I haven¡¯t even done enough. I said I was going to spoil you didn¡¯t I? And you said you wanted to be spoiled so go get changed and let¡¯s get this show on the road, okay?¡± She sighed but nevertheless nodded and he smiled before cing a kiss on her cheek. She walked away with the women dressed as maids and they took her into a room that looked like it belonged to a Queen. ¡°Wow, this is so beautiful. It actually looks like a Queen¡¯s chamber just like in the movies¡± She murmured as she nced around then walked over to the bed and plopped down on it with a sigh and a bright smile on her face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I want to live here forever¡± She murmured and was actually at the verge of falling asleep when the maids cleared their throat, bringing her back to reality. She sat up slowly then shed them an embarrassed smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It just feels like I¡¯m living my dream right now¡± They smiled at her. ¡°We understand, Your Majesty¡± She froze with her eyes wide. ¡°Erm¡­ did Zane ask you to call me that?¡± They both nodded. ¡°You are a Queen for today, therefore you¡¯re to be addressed as her Majesty. We are your maids for today and are here to serve you. We have to get you ready for lunch now, Your Majesty¡± Kiara nodded slowly then stood up from the bed and walked over to the Vanity one of the maids led her towards and sat down. ¡°Were you both raised here?¡± She questioned as one of them restyled her hair while the other focused on her face. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡± She nodded slowly. She could hear an ent in their voices and was pleasantly surprised that they could speak English because it felt like every French person she had met so far didn¡¯t know how to. Just then, her phone rang and she immediately smiled when she saw the caller id as she pulled out her phone from her bag. ¡°Heather¡± She called out and heard Heather¡¯s light chuckle. ¡°You sound happy. Is something going on?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Oh Heather, I don¡¯t even know where to start from¡± ¡°I¡¯ve nothing else to do so I¡¯m all ears¡± So Kiara told her everything that had happened between her, Zane and Rose and exactly what Rose had said then she told her what Zane had told her in the car, leaving out the part where they had both admitted they would like to be together after the Vacation. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t want to tell Heather, she was just ashamed to. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re going through a lot of drama there, aren¡¯t you?¡± Heather¡¯s voice came through and Kiara smiled. ¡°Well after that, Zane took me to the Versailles castle¡± Heather went silent on the other line. ¡°You are going to have to enlighten me, Kiara because I don¡¯t know what that is¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. She had almost forgotten that Heather hated anything rted to history. ¡°Back in the Medieval period, The Versailles castle belonged to King Louis XIV but now, it¡¯s practically a museum and a tourist center here. You really need to visit here, Heather, it¡¯s magical¡± Heather giggled. ¡°That seems to be right up your alley so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re having a lot of fun,¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°Zane made sure I had a lot of fun. He rented out the whole Museum just so I could live the medieval Royal life I¡¯ve always wanted to experience. You remember I always talked about how it would feel like to be a Queen in the medieval period? I can¡¯t even believe he remembered. I¡¯m getting ready with some maids he hired and they are going to help me wear a Queen¡¯s attire¡­ or so I think¡± Kiara murmured then smiled when she saw her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Wait back up¡­. Did you just say Zane rented out an ancient Castle sh now Museum just so you could fulfill your long time dream of being a Queen?¡± Kiara bit her lip as she nodded, then she remembered Heather couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just as shocked as you. He said he was going to spoil me but I didn¡¯t think it was going to be this much¡± Kiara murmured then she heard Heather whistle lowly. ¡°Damn Levi, you have apetition cut out for you¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Heather? You are with Levi?¡± Heather went quiet on the other end then suddenly, a deep male voice came through. ¡°My guardian angel¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Levi? What are you doing with Heather?¡± He let out a light chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, You don¡¯t have to be jealous. Heather knows my heart belongs to you and you only. Just so you know, I can spoil you too if you¡¯d let me. Zane might be able to afford worldly things for you but can he stop his world for you because I can¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Levi immediately hung up then turned to Heather with wide eyes. ¡°Did I just say that?¡± Heather grimaced with a nod. ¡°And I threw up in my mouth¡± Levi groaned as he slid down to the ground. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know where that came from, I¡¯m normally not that cringey¡± He exined to Heather but she doubted it. He called Kiara¡¯s his guardian angel, it couldn¡¯t get more cringey than that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can assure you that she¡¯s going to forget what you said in a minute since she¡¯s busy having fun but next time, cut down on the cringey lines¡± Levi sighed as he dragged his palm across his face. ¡°But what am I supposed to do though? She sounded so happy just now. What if they get back together? What if I¡¯m toote?¡± Heather sighed as she sat down next to him. ¡°You can¡¯t give up now. Let¡¯s see what happens when she¡¯s back then we can think about the future from there but for now, Nothing is guaranteed and I don¡¯t trust Zane. If he was the one who made us lose our apartment then he¡¯s up to no good and as much as I don¡¯t want Kiara going through heartbreak again, there¡¯s no denying that she still loves him even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit it to me and she needs to break it off with him to finally be able to move on¡± He thought over Heather¡¯s words before letting out a sigh. He didn¡¯t care if she still loved Zane and he didn¡¯t care if she wanted Zane, not him. All he knew was that she was his sun and his world revolved around her. He needed Kiara and he was going to try his best to get her. Kiara stared at her phone with a frown on her face. Before she could think too much about it, the maid spoke above her. ¡°We are done with your hair and makeup,Your Majesty. Do you like it?¡± Kiara turned to the mirror and gasped when she saw her reflection in the mirror. She slowly ced her phone inside her bag then caressed her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was this beautiful¡± She murmured and the maid that had done her face chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, Your Majesty so what you¡¯re seeing right now is your own beauty with a little bit of blush and lipstick¡± Kiara was amazed by her work. She had worn makeup before but they never looked like this. ¡°You¡¯re amazing at this. I suppose you¡¯re a makeup artist?¡± Thedy nodded. ¡°That was why your husband hired me, Your Majesty¡± Kiara nodded slowly but then it dawned on her. ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s not my husband¡± The two maids nced at themselves with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Really? You¡¯re his girlfriend then?¡± Kiara slowly shook her head. ¡°No¡± The two maids¡¯ eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh¡­. Then you¡¯re very lucky, Your Majesty. Most men I know would never go out of their way to do something so grand for a woman they¡¯re neither married to nor dating. Hold him tight before someone else snatches him away because his kind is hard to find these days¡± Thedy that had done her hair spoke. ¡°I agree. If I were you, I¡¯d ask him out myself If he doesn¡¯t. He obviously likes you¡­¡± ¡°A man doesn¡¯t go all out like this for a woman he likes. He obviously loves her¡± Thedy who had done her hair retorted then smiled at Kiara through the mirror. ¡°Our situation is kind ofplicated,¡± Kiara muttered. She wasn¡¯t dumb to see that Zane loved her, she loved him too but they were both afraid to admit it because of what happened to them in the past. ¡°I understand but the love between you and Mr ck is exceptional and I hope you both get out of the situation you¡¯re in¡± The one that did her makeup uttered with a smile and Kiara sighed. After that, she got dressed in a purple gown that was puffy and had a very tight corset. It made her waist look smaller which she knew was a thing in the medieval period but she could hardly breath. ¡°You look Majestic, Your Majesty. Mr ck is going to be unable to take his eyes off you¡± Kiara smiled at their words then walked over to the mirror and gasped when she saw how beautiful the gown truly was. She did look Majestic. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in¡± One of thedies uttered and a man¡¯s head peaked through. ¡°Monsieur ck est impatient et aimerait voir sa femme maintenant(Mr ck is getting impatient and would like to see his woman now)¡± The man spoke in french so Kiara was unable to hear what he said. Thedy nodded at the man and as soon as he left, they grabbed her hand and led her towards the door. ¡°What did he say?¡± She questioned. ¡°Mr ck is eager to see you, Your Majesty¡± Kiara¡¯s cheeks turned red as she thought of his reaction when he saw her. They walked down to the dining room and when they saw each other, she held in her breath while his mouth almost fell to the ground. ¡°Wow¡­. You look beautiful, Kiara¡± He murmured as he walked closer to her. She cleared her throat then shed him a smile. ¡°Spin around¡± He murmured and she immediately did as he said. ¡°You like it? It¡¯s kind of tight though and I can hardly breath but I think it¡¯s worth it¡± Zane nodded. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, My love¡± She grinned then her eyes trailed Down his body. ¡°I should say the same about you as well. You look¡­.¡± Sexy, Delicious and domineering were the words she wanted to say but she couldn¡¯t with all the eyes on them. She slowly walked over to him and grabbed onto his coat. His eyes watched her every move and it widened slightly when she began to take off his coat. ¡°Kiara¡­ I know I¡¯m hot and all but please refrain yourself. We are in a public space¡± He murmured and she frowned. ¡°What?¡± He nced around then leaned closer to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure my handsomeness is messing with your brain but do you really want to have sex here and ¡­.¡± ¡°No gosh no! I was just going to take off your coat because it made you look intimidating¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Oh so you weren¡¯t trying to undress me so we could¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± She immediately as her face turned red. She nced around and could see they were all trying not to react to what was happening in front of them but the amused smile on their face gave it away. She groaned slightly then turned to Zane with a re. ¡°You¡¯re not my King anymore. This Queen needs no man to run her Kingdom¡± She uttered and he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re divorcing me?¡± She scoffed. ¡°We were never married and you did all this for me right? You rented this castle for me, right?¡± He nodded with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Technically, yes¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m the Queen here and if you want to be my King, you have to impress me for the whole day then I¡¯ll decide¡± He stared at her for a while then let out a sigh. He knew Kiara was going to use this medium to get back at him for always putting her in embarrassing situations and he could easily say no but¡­. The things he did for this woman!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 46 Zane groaned at Kiara¡¯s words. ¡°You want me to paint you?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I mean I think it¡¯s a tradition somewhere for the suitor to draw the woman he wishes to marry as a gift to her right?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a tradition¡­.¡± ¡°Well this is my fantasy and I make the rules. I want you to paint me, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard¡± He scoffed at her. Yeah it won¡¯t have been hard if he knew how to draw! He couldn¡¯t even draw a straight line! By the smirk on her face, he knew she knew he couldn¡¯t draw and was trying to disgrace him in front of everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± His words came out more like he was whining. She frowned at his words. ¡°You are supposed to y along, Zane. If you don¡¯t want to then we might as well go home¡± She muttered sadly and he knew she was just acting but he hated seeing a frown on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll go change then we can go home¡± She murmured then was about to turn around when he grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait,¡± He uttered, then let out a sigh. She slowly turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°How many paintings do I have to do?¡± She grinned at him. ¡°Just one because we don¡¯t have all day here. Come on, You¡¯re Zane ck, you can do anything and everything, right?¡± She battered her eyshes innocently at him but he knew she was teasing him. He could see it in her eyes. ¡°Okay¡± He muttered inaudibly. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you¡± She uttered and he immediately red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Kiara¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then moved closer to him. ¡°And if I do?¡± He groaned inwardly. Of course she was the only person that didn¡¯t fear him. If he said that to anyone else, they would be on the other side of the building right now. He stered a sarcastic smile on his face as he stared at her. ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s carry on with the drawing¡± He murmured then ced a kiss on her lips before turning to the men. ¡°Get me a canvas and a brush¡± They led them towards the throne room because they said the Queen¡¯s portrait was normally drawn when she was seated on her throne. Kiara couldn¡¯t help but gasp as they walked into the throne room. Gosh, the throne room was beautiful! It almost felt illegal being in there. ¡°Come with me, Your Majesty¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she walked behind the man. Her eyes widened slightly as he walked her up to the throne. ¡°Am I going to sit there?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes. Monsieur ck paid for everything to be essible to you so you can sit down on the throne for a period of time¡± Kiara gaped at Zane. Gosh! Just how much did he spend?! ¡°Are you sure? It doesn¡¯t feel right¡± He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Then he motioned towards the throne and she sighed before slowly sitting down on it. Tears welled up in her eyes because she was so overwhelmed by everything. First she got to dress up like a Queen, now she was sitting on a Queen¡¯s throne. What else, she was going to get crowned? Just then, Zane walked up to her then pulled out a crown from behind him. She immediately pped her hand over her mouth as she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°Zane¡­¡± ¡°A Queen isn¡¯tplete without a crown, right?¡± He murmured then moved closer and ced the crown on her head then he moved back and smiled. ¡°Perfect. Are you happy?¡± He questioned but she couldn¡¯t say anything, instead a tear snuck out of her eye and he frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I did all this so you can smile, not cry¡± She giggled slightly as she wiped away her tears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying, something got in my eye¡± She muttered with a sniffle then she grinned. ¡°You still have to paint me though, this doesn¡¯t change anything¡± He sighed. ¡°Damn it¡± After talking for a while, Levi made sure Heather wasfortable and made sure everyone at the house was at her service before leaving. Heather plopped down on the bed with a sigh. What was she supposed to do with herself in this big mansion? If it were her apartment, she would have gone to visit her neighbor and had a little chat with her but here, she felt truly alone. Sheid there for a while then grabbed her phone to call Kiara but then she remembered how excited Kiara had sounded earlier and decided not to disturb her. She groaned slightly as she sat up on the bed. ¡°I need some fresh air¡± She muttered then climbed out of the bed, walked over to her luggage then pulled out her coat. It was getting chilly outside because it was getting dark so she needed her coat. When she got to the living room, she found Levi¡¯s butler there and he smiled when he saw her and bowed his head. ¡°Miss Swift, are you going somewhere?¡± She smiled then nodded. ¡°I was just going to take a stroll around since I¡¯m bored in here¡± The Butler nodded slowly. ¡°Should I ask a bodyguard toe with you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I won¡¯t be long¡± She smiled at him once again before walking out of the house. When she had finally gotten past the gates, she let out a sigh then wore on her coat before walking down the streets. The streets were dark and Quiet which she assumed was because maybe the houses next to Levi¡¯s Vi hadn¡¯t been rented out yet. After walking for a minute, she realized she had walked far away from the Vi without even noticing. A lot of thoughts had been on her mind. She sighed then turned around and was about to walk back to the house when a ck sleek car abruptly stopped in front of her. She furrowed her eyebrows and was about to walk away from it when three men jumped out of the car and rushed towards her. She barred at fangs and ws at them as she snarled but they didn¡¯t seem fazed. They didn¡¯t smell like wolves but they didn¡¯t seem to be surprised to see what she was. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. One of them tried to grab her but she punched him right in the face then wed at his face before turning around and running away but she was able to get far when something Pierced her back. She groaned slightly and instantly felt dizzy. She fell to her knees and shook her head to get rid of the dizziness but it didn¡¯t seem to be going away. The men rushed towards her and two of them grabbed each of her arms while the one she had wed at, red at her murderously. ¡°You are lucky boss doesn¡¯t want you dead, you animal,¡± He muttered coldly. She tried struggling against their hold but it was of no use. Whatever they had injected her with was draining her energy. Just then, another car parked behind the ck car and she let out a breath of relief when she saw Liam and Daniel climb out of the car. For the first time in years, she was actually happy to see Daniel. She knew they were going to save her no matter what so she sumbed to the darkness¡­ Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 47 Kiara furrowed her eyebrows as she watched Zane scribble on the canvas. He would nce at her for a second then turn back to the Canvas and draw something on it. ¡°Can I see?¡± She questioned but he ignored her. ¡°Keep your head straight¡± He muttered then froze when he heard someone snicker behind him. He turned around and they all immediately turned away. ¡°Is something wrong? Let me see!¡± She uttered and was about to stand up from the throne when Zane stopped her. ¡°No. If you stand up from that throne, my ns will be ruined¡± Zane immediately said with his eyes slightly wide. She sighed then sat back down on the throne and watched as the men anddies behind Zane tried their best not tough which just made her more curious. ¡°If I hear another snicker, you all will lose your jobs, your property and potentially your life¡± Zane muttered slowly and calmly but the warning behind his tone was evident. They all immediately tensed up and Kiara saw some of them gulp with fear which made her roll her eyes. ¡°Zane, you don¡¯t have to threaten them. Let me see¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. Stay there, I¡¯m almost done¡± She rolled her eyes but did as she was told with a sigh. After what felt like an hour, a smile broke out of Zane¡¯s face then he turned to Kiara. ¡°I¡¯m done¡± Her eyes widened slightly then she stood up from the throne and walked up to him. ¡°Let me see¡± She uttered and when he showed her the painting, she froze with her eyes wide and he smiled at her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s so gorgeous that it left you speechless huh? I told you I was great at everything¡± He uttered with a proud smile on his face. ¡°Erm¡­ Zane?¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± She turned to him then pointed at the painting. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean? That¡¯s obviously you¡± She suddenly burst outughing prompting the others that were holding in herugh tough out as well. Zane watched her with a frown as she fell to the groundughing so hard that tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°It¡­ looks¡­ like¡­ a painter¡­ with¡­ no¡­ hands drew that¡± She uttered in-betweenughs then laughed harder when the othersughed as well. ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough¡± He muttered and they all immediately stoppedughing except Kiara. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Kiara¡± He muttered as he nced back at the painting. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It looks like a dog took a dump on the canvas and you imed it as art¡± She uttered thenughed even harder and Zane pouted before throwing the Canvas to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m done with this¡± He muttered then walked out of the throne room and only then did Kiara stop laughing. She pouted then turned to thedies who were acting as her maids. ¡°I think I might have hurt his ego. I better go talk to him¡± She murmured and they helped her up from the ground. She thanked them then ran after Zane. ¡°Zane, wait up. I cannot run in this puffy gown¡± She called out but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he walked faster. She red at his back and was about to yell at him when she tripped on her gown and fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch¡± She winced then nced at her bruised palm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zane questioned as he bent down and grabbed her hand. She pouted at him then punched his other shoulder with her free hand. ¡°I told you to wait up¡± He sighed then blew on her bruise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He gathered her in his arms then carried her up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Iughed at your drawing, I didn¡¯t mean to bruise your ego¡± She murmured as he carried her towards a chair to sit her down. ¡°You didn¡¯t bruise my ego, it¡¯s just that¡­. I put all my heart into drawing that and youughed at it¡± He murmured and she couldn¡¯t help but pinch his cheek because of how cute he was. ¡°Next time, I won¡¯tugh¡± He scoffed. ¡°They won¡¯t be a next time¡± She grinned then kissed his cheek. ¡°But the good news is you managed to impress me and you get to be my King for the night¡± He paused then turned to her with raised eyebrows. ¡°Really? But you said the painting was the worst¡± She tilted her head. ¡°I never said that¡± ¡°Oh sorry, you said it looked like a dog took a dump on the canvas and I called it art¡± Sheughed. ¡°Well, did I lie?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to be your King anymore. You¡¯re mean¡± She giggled then ced a kiss on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise, I won¡¯t tease you again or say mean things. Let¡¯s go to the garden, just me and you¡± She murmured and he stared into her eyes for a while before smirking. ¡°I like the way you said that¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Get your head out of the gutters¡± Heather groaned as she opened her eyes slowly. She nced around and noticed she was in an unfamiliar room. Why was she here? She tried to sit up on the bed but a hand suddenly reached out to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. The drug inside you hasn¡¯t fully dissolved so keep resting¡± She turned to the voice and frowned when she saw Daniel sitting down next to her on the bed. She was about to question him when she suddenly remembered what happened. She had been shot with something and those three men had tried to take her away. Why? ¡°Who were those men and what did they want?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just rest and get better¡± He was about to get up when she grabbed his hand. ¡°Those men¡­ they knew I was a wolf but they didn¡¯t seem surprised. Doesn¡¯t that mean something?¡± She stared at his face and he didn¡¯t seem surprised by what she had just said. ¡°Get some rest, Heather¡± She red at him. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on right now or we are going to start having problems and you know how well I can throw a tantrum¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Daniel sighed as he dragged his palm across his face. ¡°Can we not do this now? I¡¯m not in the mood¡± She scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t remember ever asking you what you¡¯re in the mood for, Daniel. Tell me now, who were those men and what did they want with me?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you but don¡¯t worry, we have got it under control¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then scoffed before letting go of his hand and climbing out of the bed. ¡°Fine then. I¡¯m going back to Levi¡¯s mansion¡± She muttered but before she could walk away, Daniel grabbed her hand. ¡°You are not going anywhere, Heather, you¡¯re staying here¡± She yanked her hand out of his grip. ¡°You don¡¯t get to order me around. I¡¯m not staying here and I prefer Levi¡¯spany so get out of my face¡± But Daniel just grabbed her hand with a stern look on his face. ¡°Stop being stubborn and listen to me. You¡¯re much more safe here and Levi won¡¯t be able to protect you¡± ¡°Protect me against what? Tell me what I need to be protected from and I¡¯ll stay but if you can¡¯t then let me go¡± She muttered and tried snatching her hand out of his but he held her tightly. ¡°If you go back to his mansion, they might send more people and try to attack you¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. They? Who were they? ¡°Levi has bodyguards, Daniel and he can protect me if he wants to¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°Why are you so eager to go spend time with this Levi guy? I thought he wanted Kiara¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that concerns you¡± He shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I was just wondering¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have a reason to wonder. Besides, if I were to choose between being here with you or Levi, I¡¯d choose Levi in a heartbeat now let me go¡± Daniel frowned but didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t want to be here right now but I¡¯m trying to keep you safe. Kiara is going to freak out if something happens to you and then potentially, Zane is going to kill me because I let Kiara¡¯s best friend get injured¡± She frowned. So he wasn¡¯t trying to make her stay here because he was worried about her but was worried about Kiara and Zane? Heather sighed as she messaged her temples with her finger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t want to tell me when my life might be on the line. If you tell me, I¡¯d know how to protect myself¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t protect yourself against them, Heather. Hell, Liam and I even found it hard to defeat them because they¡¯re trained to fight against wolves¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Trained by who?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°We are still trying to figure out that all we know for now is that someone is hunting down wolves. Zane ordered all wolves to be in their pack at this period but since you left with Kiara¡­.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t regret my decision¡± He nodded. ¡°And I¡¯m not saying you should, I¡¯m just saying since you decided to leave with Kiara, the pack won¡¯t be able to protect you and therefore, I have to do it by myself¡± She frowned. ¡°Well I¡¯m not asking you to. Now that I know there are some people after wolves, I¡¯ll try to be extra careful¡± He groaned. ¡°Heather, aren¡¯t you listening? If they want to kill you, they can because you¡¯re not that strong and you haven¡¯t trained in years I believe. You have to stay here¡± She shook her head. ¡°No¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Why? Heather, let¡¯s put behind what happened to us in the past. I don¡¯t think about that and you shouldn¡¯t also¡± She wanted to w at his face. How would he think of it when it was her heart that had been crushed to bits? Of course he had moved on but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of the past, I just don¡¯t like you and yourpany. Another thing is that, I feel like a burden whenever I¡¯m with you so that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to stay here¡± Daniel frowned but before he could say anything, a knock sounded on the door and Liam walked in with a smile. ¡°Oh Heather, you¡¯re awake. I knew I would find Daniel here. What¡¯s going on?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I want to leave¡± Daniel sighed then turned to Liam. ¡°Can you please tell her that it¡¯s dangerous for her to be alone now?¡± She rolled her eyes then turned to Liam. ¡°Can you tell Daniel that I¡¯m not a child and I can take care of myself? Plus, Levi has security guards that can protect me. I didn¡¯t know there were going to be some men after me. If not, I would have gone out with guards¡± Daniel groaned as he massaged his temples. ¡°Please talk to her, Liam. She doesn¡¯t want to listen to me¡± Liam sighed then turned to Heather with a smile. ¡°Listen, Heather. I know you and Daniel have your differences and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to stay here with him but trust me, this is somewhat like a hideout for us, Zane and some warriors from the pack. Trust me, you¡¯d hardly even see him and don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get bored here because I¡¯ll keep youpany¡± Liam uttered with a smile which made her sigh. ¡°How won¡¯t I see him if I spend time with you when you¡¯re his best friend?¡± Liam grinned then grabbed her hand. ¡°I gave you my word. As long as you don¡¯t want to be near him then you don¡¯t have to and I¡¯ll keep you company because you might get bored here. I know I do most of the time¡± She smiled at him. Liam had always been nice to her but she had never spent time with him so she really didn¡¯t know him but he seemed nice enough. ¡°I better call Levi then. Will you drive me over to his house to get my luggages?¡± She questioned. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you¡± Daniel uttered and was about to grab his key when Heather scoffed. ¡°I was talking to Liam¡± She muttered then turned to Liam, ¡°Will you drive me over to Levi¡¯s Vi?¡± Liam nced at Daniel. ¡°Do you mind?¡± Daniel frowned then nced between them and walked away without saying anything Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Kiara sighed as she wrapped her arms around Zane¡¯s neck and stared up at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sad that we don¡¯t have enough time to explore the garden. I heard it¡¯s very beautiful in the day time¡± She murmured then turned to him. Zane leaned forward and blew away the strand of her hair that fell on her face before kissing her nose. ¡°We can alwayse back tomorrow¡± She sighed then shook her head. ¡°We have five days left here and I don¡¯t want to waste it by visiting the same ce twice¡± She murmured and he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow we are going somewhere that you may just like more than this Castle¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible¡± He chuckled. ¡°Trust me, it is¡± She stared at him for a while then let out a smile. ¡°Thank you for this experience. I¡¯m never going to forget it and now, I get to brag to people that I was a Queen for a day¡­ well I only have Heather and she won¡¯t really care but I¡¯ll force her to care¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°You can brag to me and I¡¯ll pretend like I wasn¡¯t with you the whole time¡± She giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer¡± She murmured then rested her head on his shoulder then let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go back to the hotel¡± Zane nodded then held her closer before walking back into the castle. Kiara smiled as soon as she saw those men and thedies that acted like her maids. ¡°Thank you, you all contributed to the experience and I¡¯ll never forget it¡± They smiled then bowed their heads at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee Mademoiselle and we had a great time as well. Do well toe back¡± She nodded. ¡°I will¡± After that, the men escorted them to their car then they all said their goodbyes before Zane carefully climbed into the backseat with Kiara in his arms. He made sure she was positioned comfortably before the driver drove off. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. On the drive back to the hotel, Kiara snuggled into Zane¡¯s chest as a wave of sleep pped her across the face. She was extremely tired and couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes open anymore but it was definitely worth it. She couldn¡¯t even wait for what Zane had in store for them tomorrow. By the time they got to the hotel, Kiara was fast asleep on Zane¡¯s chest and because her gown was so puffy, it was very difficult to get out of the car with her in his arms but with help of the driver, Zane was able to get out of the car and he immediately carried Kiara up to the penthouse. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them as he walked to the elevator but his sole attention was on the sleeping beauty in his arms. He smiled slightly as he remembered how she would be seated at the front porch of the pack house, waiting for him toe back for a meeting or pack duty. She would be fast asleep by the time he saw her so he would carry her in his arms the same way and take her up to his room while she snuggled his chest like she was doing now. He was d to know that some things never change. When they got to the penthouse, he immediately walked into the bedroom and ced her down the bed before letting out a sigh as he stared down at her. He needed to get her out of this puffy gown because he knew it was going to get pretty ufortable as time passed and not only that but it was going to get seriously hot. He didn¡¯t want to have to wake her up but he wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d like him taking off her clothes while she was asleep. He sat down on the bed and tapped her cheek gently. ¡°My love, you have to take off this gown so you don¡¯t get hot and ufortableter¡± He murmured and she let out a groan as she stretched her body. ¡°Just let me sleep¡± She murmured and he sighed. ¡°Just change clothes then you can go back to sleep, okay?¡± He murmured while caressing her face. After a while, she sat up with a pout then raised her arm slightly. ¡°Help me take it off¡± He stared at her for a while then nodded slowly before reaching behind her and untied the corset then he pulled back and stared at her. He reached for the gown on her shoulder and pulled it down slowly but he froze when the gownid on her bosom. She was naked underneath?! His heart began to race wildly as he stared at her bare skin. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand her nakedness, was he? He groaned slightly when she moved her body and the gown fell down her shoulders, revealing her plump bosoms and taunt pink nipples. He sucked in his breath when they jiggled a little as she fell back on the bed, trying to find a comfortable spot to sleep in. Even though every move she was making at that point turned him on, he was never going to take advantage of her in her weak state especially when their rtionship wasn¡¯t even defined. He took a deep breath then reached for her gown and pulled it off. He tried his best not to touch her porcin skin but all he thought about was their skin pping against each other with her being under him. He took a deep breath to calm himself down then let out a sigh of relief when he seeded in taking off the gown and wearing her one of his shirts. After he was done, he covered her with the nket and was about to stand up from the bed when she grabbed his hand. ¡°Stay¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll go get my nket and pillow so I can set it on the ground¡± She shook her head. ¡°No,y on the bed with me¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Zane took off his attire as well and changed into sweats before getting into bed with Kiara and pulling her closer by cing his arm on her waist. ¡°Good night¡± She murmured and when her breath evened out, he let out a breath he hadn¡¯t even known he was holding but immediately sucked it back in when Kiara won¡¯t stop moving. He knew she was just trying to find a good spot but her body was rubbing against his cock and it was getting harder and harder by the second. ¡°Goddess help me survive this night¡± He muttered as he moved away from her slightly just so he could give her some ce but she just moved closer to him and wrapped her arms around him while snuggling into his chest. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He let out a sigh as he stared up at the ceiling. It was going to be a long night. Liam briefly nced at Heather as he drove her Down to Levi¡¯s house. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet. Come on, you can tell me what¡¯s on your mind, I won¡¯t judge¡± Heather shook her head at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it¡± She murmured without looking from the window which made him sigh. ¡°Does your sour mood have anything to do with Daniel?¡± She sighed then turned to him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Liam nodded slowly. ¡°I still can¡¯tprehend the fact he told you he fell out of love for you because I remember¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. He said he has moved on from that and I should too¡± He sighed at her words. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s not speak about you and Daniel if you¡¯re ufortable about it but I do want to know something. Did you leave the pack because of Kiara or Daniel?¡± Heather stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Both. At that time, Daniel had already rejected me and my parents were trying to me it on me¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°How? What did they say?¡± She sighed. ¡°That it was because I didn¡¯t act like ady, that¡¯s why he fell out of love. Apparently,dies are supposed to be submissive and I never was and never will be¡± Liam hummed. ¡°If that¡¯s why he really fell out of love with you then that¡¯s his loss because that¡¯s one of your characteristics that attracted me to you¡± Heather slightly froze th n raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Come on, you were one of the hot females in the pack. It was kind of hard not to be attracted to you. As a matter of fact, I liked you before you and Daniel got together¡± She frowned because she didn¡¯t know what to tell him. She didn¡¯t even know him well enough to know how to feel about what he just said. ¡°Liam¡­¡± ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m not asking you to like me now because you¡¯re having a dispute with Daniel, I¡¯m just merely telling you how I felt about you¡± She scoffed slightly. ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is that you don¡¯t find me attractive anymore?¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Heather. There¡¯s no way I can never not be attracted to you especially when you look way better than you did two years ago. Daniel was a fool for letting you go¡± She stared at him for a while then smiled. ¡°I can see you¡¯re good with words¡± He chuckled. ¡°I learnt from the best. Have you heard Zane try to sweet talk Kiara?¡± She groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. I always cringe because of them¡± He smiled. ¡°Really? I always found them cute. They were literally couple goals, it¡¯s a shame Kiara had to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fucking say she cheated because she didn¡¯t. Kiara loved Zane and would have never cheated on him¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°But we saw the evidence. The pictures, they¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that, it literally spoils my mood everytime¡± She muttered then turned away from him and stared our the window. The car ride was silent for a while till Liam sighed. ¡°You really love Kiara, don¡¯t you?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°To me, she¡¯s the only person I care about in this world right now and it hurts to know that the man she loves didn¡¯t believe her in the slightest bit even after all the love and trust she showered on him. I guess he never felt the same way¡± Liam shook his head. ¡°No, Zane loved Kiara with everything in him. He pratically broke down when she left and even abandoned his Alpha duties for a while because of that. The evidence looked so real, Heather so¡­¡± ¡°If he was really in love with Kiara, he would have listened to what she had to say or given her a chance to defend herself but he didn¡¯t do any of that. Instead, he turned his back on her and I can¡¯t even begin to tell you just how much¡­. Just how much she suffered because of that. No matter what, I¡¯ll never be in support of their rtionship again. She¡¯s better off with Levi, he¡¯ll treat her right¡± Liam didn¡¯t say anything to that and just kept driving. As they drove the road to Levi¡¯s Vi, Heather furrowed her eyebrows when she saw dozens of guards standing at the gate of the Vi. As soon as the guards spotted Liam¡¯s car, they rushed up to it. ¡°What the heck is going on? Is something wrong?¡± Heather rolled down her window and questioned the guard but before they could answer, she heard her name being called by afar by a deep voice. ¡°Heather?! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. Where did you go and why are you with him?¡± Levi questioned as he stood by her door, staring at her with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I troubled you, Levi. I didn¡¯t expect you to be home so early¡± He sighed then dragged his palm across his face. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be but my butler called me and said you hadn¡¯te back from your stroll and it was getting dark so I rushed here and had the guards search for you. Are you okay?¡± She smiled. He truly was caring and she was sure he wouldn¡¯t be this calm if it was Kiara that had gone missing. He was perfect for her best friend and she was going to make sure they ended up together Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just went for a stroll and I happened to run into Liam and Daniel so I followed them out for a while since I was bored and then I came back to talk to you¡± Heather questioned and Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Talk to me? About what? Aren¡¯t you going toe in? It¡¯s gettingte¡± She sighed then opened the door and climbed down from the car. ¡°Staying with you in this huge vi with a butler and a shit ton of maids is a dream I¡¯ve had since I knew such a ce existed but I can¡¯t stay here anymore¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Why? Is something wrong? Did you not feelfortable or was it because you were bored?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of that. My¡­ my parents wanted to see me because Daniel told them what had happened so they wanted me toe stay with them for a while but I promise, I¡¯lle visit you¡± A frown adorn Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Oh¡­. Oh okay, if that¡¯s the case what are you going to do about your stuff?¡± She sighed. ¡°I guess I¡¯lle pick them up tomorrow morning but don¡¯t worry, when Kiaraes back, we are totallying here to spend some time with you, okay?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°No, I only want to spend time with Kiara, not you¡± She gasped then rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh shut up, you practically consider me your best friend now, don¡¯t you?¡± She questioned then wiggled her eyebrows at him but he justughed before wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Come visit, okay? It can get pretty Lonely in this Vi all by myself¡± She sighed because she had suspected that despite the fact that his Vi was practically a dream to live in, it would be pretty boring experiencing that dream alone. ¡°I promise, I¡¯lle¡± He sighed as he pulled away from the hug then watched as Heather got back into the car and drove away with Liam. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He let out another sigh before walking back to the Vi and as soon as he stepped his foot into the mansion, his phone rang and he froze when he saw the caller ID. He took a deep breath before receiving it. ¡°Yes, Father¡± He muttered into the phone with a cold emotionless tone. ¡°Do you want me toe over there because it seems I made the wrong decision in trusting you with this¡± His father¡¯s voice was calm but Levi knew all too well that that meant trouble. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best but Zane isn¡¯t back from his Vacation and I can¡¯t do anything till he¡¯s back. I¡¯ve already gotten a warehouse for our men and they are all filing in as we speak¡± He tensed up when he heard his father scoff. ¡°Excuses, excuses. You know how much I hate it when you make excuses, right? If you have to go all the way to Paris and make hime back then do it immediately or else¡­ you won¡¯t like what I¡¯d do next. I won¡¯t harm you but I¡¯ll harm the girl that has seemed to catch your fancy¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened but before he could say anything, his father hung up. He pulled the phone away from his ear with a horrified look on his face. His father knew about Kiara? That was bad! That meant she was in danger! He needed to find a way to make Zanee back immediately! The next morning, Kiara stretched her body with a yawn then reached out to touch Zane but felt nothing but air and the soft bed beside her. She opened her eyes slowly then nced around and couldn¡¯t seem to find Zane anywhere. ¡°Zane?¡± She called out as she sat up and was about to get out of bed. She wanted to ce her leg on the ground but instead, her legnded on something hard and warm which made her shriek. She raised her leg to the bed and nced down before letting out a breath of relief when she found Zaneying down on the ground. ¡°Gosh, Zane, what are you doing on the ground? I thought you were lying next to me on the bedst night?¡± He opened his eyes slowly and stared at her. Yes he had beenying on the bed and she kept grinding on him but the minute she turned away from him, he had thrown himself on the floor and managed to sleep there till the morning. ¡°I guess I must have rolled to the ground without realizing¡± He murmured as he sat up then groaned slightly when his back suddenly ached. Damn, he must have slept wrongly. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She questioned with worry in her voice as she jumped down from the bed and squatted down beside him. ¡°I¡¯m okay. My back just hurt a little but I should be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me¡± He murmured then leaned in and ced a kiss on her lips before getting up from the ground and stretching a little. He tried his best not to wince since Kiara was watching his every move. ¡°How could you roll off the bed? You have never done that before¡± She murmured suspiciously as she straightened up. ¡°Well¡­ some things have changed a lot these past two days and my sleeping habits are one of them¡± But the suspicion didn¡¯t leave her eyes. ¡°Then howe you never rolled out of the couch you slept on that day? But you rolled out of a King sized bed?¡± He stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°Yes and I was too tired to get up so I justid down there and slept¡± She frowned. ¡°Or maybe, you just didn¡¯t want toy down next to me¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. Was she hearing herself? She won¡¯t be saying that if she knew all the horrible things he had wanted to do to herst night. ¡°For the past two years, being able toy down next to you again was one of the things I always dreamt about. The other thing was fucking you till you loose your voice and can¡¯t fucking walk¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Kiara gaped at him with wide eyes then sighed. ¡°You know, I should be used to you saying this like this by now but I¡¯m not¡± Zane grinned then leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°So I¡¯m sorry and much to my dismay, I won¡¯t be able toy on the bed with you till I can have sex with you¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you seem so sure we¡¯ll have sex on this Vacation? We might not¡± He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind and I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m just saying. Even if we don¡¯t have sex, I¡¯ll be okay with just kissing you and holding you like this¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. She grinned at him then wrapped her arms around his shoulders and smashed her lips on his. Zane immediately kissed her back and her heart began to race wildly when the kiss was getting extremely heated. So heated that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from moaning into his mouth as his hands roamed every inch of her body. ¡°Zane¡­ we should¡­ we should¡­ stop¡± Her words came out more of like a moan and Zane groaned as he deepened this kiss. ¡°Fuck my life. I¡¯ve missed you so much, my love. Ever since you left, I never even dared touch another girl because no one could and would never be able to satisfy me or turn me on like you. Fuck, I¡¯m just kissing you and touching you but I can already feel myself cuming¡± He murmured harshly and Kiara could hear the strain in his voice because of how hard he was trying to control himself. ¡°Zane¡­ Ah!¡± She screamed as he pressed his hard cock against her abdomen. ¡°Please¡­.. can you¡­ can you touch me, Kiara? I¡¯m aching for your touch¡± She bit her lower to stop herself from moaning out as he continued pressing his cock against her and kissing her neck feverishly. ¡°Zane¡­. Zane you know it¡¯s just going to make things worse¡± She murmured which made him sigh before he abruptly pulled away from her and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry¡± She shook her head then pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­. It¡¯s not your fault but I¡¯m not ready to have sex with you now and if¡­ if I touch you, things will escte and then¡­¡± He chuckled then turned to her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault so you don¡¯t have to exin. I just need to calm myself for a second. How about you order us some food to eat? We weren¡¯t able to eat anything yesterday except breakfast because I had to paint you so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry¡± She nodded then caressed her stomach with a frown. ¡°Yes, I am pretty hungry¡± He smiled. ¡°Go order us something to eat. I¡¯ll be right out when I¡¯ve calmed down¡± She nodded at him as she tried her best not to stare below his abdomen. She grabbed her phone and immediately fled out of the room before letting out the breath she had been holding. She stood in front of the door for a while then sighed and was about to walk towards the hotel phone and order when her phone rang. She nced at the screen and smiled when she saw Heather¡¯s name. ¡°I was surprised you didn¡¯t call mest night¡± Kiara murmured into the phone as soon as she picked up. ¡°I assumed you would be busy or tired so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Are you okay? Did anything happenst night?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Aside from the part where I had fun, nothing happened because I fell asleep on the way back home¡± She heard Heather heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I thought you and Zane were going to¡­. You know¡­ have sex¡± Kiara cheeks immediately turned red and she hurriedly walked away from the room door, into the kitchen. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Because you both had a romantic time with each other and the normal way to end such a romantic time together is sex especially since you and Zane used to be sex freaks in the past¡± Kiara cheeks immediately turned red. ¡°Heather!¡± Kiara whined. ¡°What? Did I lie? Everyone could see that you both can¡¯t keep your hands off each other and since you both haven¡¯t seen each other in two years, the sexual tension should be as thick as my ass by now¡± Kiara rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Oh Heather¡± ¡°What? I know I¡¯m right. Please try to restrain yourself. If you have sex with him right now, it¡¯s going to be harder to leave him after this Vacation and you don¡¯t want that right?¡± Kiara frowned. She didn¡¯t know what exactly she wanted but one thing that she was sure of was that she loved Zane and she wouldn¡¯t mind if they went on with the way they were now as long as he doesn¡¯t bring up the past anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Heather. What about you? What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Heather sighed. She knew Kiara was trying to change the topic so she decided to y along. ¡°I can¡¯t go into details just yet and I promise to tell you everything when you get back home but I¡¯m living with Daniel, Liam and some other pack warriors in a huge mansion they call their hideout or something¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you staying with them? Did something happen to our apartment?¡± ¡°No nothing. I said I¡¯d go into details when you got back so please don¡¯t ask me anymore questions on that¡± Kiara frowned. Why was Heather acting so weird? ¡°Why are you staying with them then? I thought you hated Daniel¡¯s presence?¡± ¡°Oh I do, a whole lot more than I remember. He¡¯s so annoying and always tries to control me here. He acts so nonchnt around me like we didn¡¯t have a past together. Do you know what he told me? He said he had already moved on and I should too¡± Kiara frowned. She could hear the pain in Daniel¡¯s voice and knew that his words had hurt her deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll scold him and ask him to treat you right¡± Kiara muttered. Up ¡°Kiara, wait I¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Kiara hung up, marched over to the room and swung the door open. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw Zane with a towel around his waist and another on his head. Her eyes trailed Down his body as droplets of water rolled down his chest..Gosh, why was he so hot and sexy? He looked even better than she remembered. ¡°You¡¯re drooling, My love¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Kiara closed her mouth then wiped her mouth with the back of her palm. ¡°No I wasn¡¯t¡± Zane grinned then continued wiping his hair with the towel. ¡°Did you need something?¡± He questioned with a raised eyebrow and she shook her head slightly to get rid of his naked body in her head. Focus Kiara! ¡°Yes, I need your phone¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°My phone? Why?¡± She sighed. ¡°I want to talk to Daniel and I don¡¯t have his number so I wanted to call him with yours¡± Zane raised an eyebrow then continued wiping his hair. ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows at him then folded her arms. ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions? Don¡¯t you want to give me your phone?¡± He froze then turned to her with confusion written on his face. ¡°You know it¡¯s not about that. I¡¯m just confused on why you want to talk to Daniel¡± She sighed. ¡°I just want to warn him and make him treat my friend right. Now, give me your phone¡± Zane was still confused but he motioned towards his phone that was on the bed and she immediately walked towards it, picked it up then walked back to him. ¡°There¡¯s a passcode¡± She murmured as she stretched the phone towards him. ¡°It¡¯s your Birthday date¡± She froze with her eyes widened then she shook her head as she input in her birthday date and it worked. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± She questioned and he shook his head. ¡°My password has always been your birthday date¡± ¡°Yeah but I thought you¡¯d change it after¡­.¡± She didn¡¯tplete her sentence but he knew what she was trying to say. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to change it¡± She stared at him for a while then sighed before going to his contact and dialing Daniel¡¯s number. At the first ring, he picked up. ¡°Zane, you¡­¡± ¡°This is Kiara, not Zane¡± Daniel went silent on the other end. ¡°Kiara? Is something wrong?¡± He questioned and she scoffed. ¡°Is something wrong? You better stop upsetting my friend or I swear, I¡¯m going to fly back there and rip out your throat. I know I may not be your future Luna anymore but I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll still fight you even if I lose in the end. Treat my friend right or you¡¯d see a side of me you have never seen before¡± She yelled into the phone then hung up without waiting for what he had to say. ¡°Damn! That was sexy, my love¡± Zane murmured and she pped her palms on her cheek to stop her cheeks from turning red. ¡°Please don¡¯t flirt with me, I¡¯m mad. Your friend keeps hurting Heather and I don¡¯t like it¡± Zane stared at her for a while then walked towards her and grabbed her hand. ¡°You care about Heather that much, huh?¡± Kiara stared into his eyes and he noticed the way they zed over with sadness and an emptiness he couldn¡¯t phantom. ¡°She was the only one beside me during the worst time of my life and she never left notined even if I was a handful. I owe her my life and I just want her to be happy but she can¡¯t be happy if your friend keeps hurting her¡± Zane immediately wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer when he saw tears gather in her eyes. ¡°Are you okay, Kiara?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes I am. I just need to calm down¡± She wrapped her arms around him then let out a sigh as she buried her head in his chest. After a while, her eyes grew wide when something poked her abdomen. She looked down and immediately jumped away when she saw how swollen Zane¡¯s cock was. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡± She began with wide eyes but she shook his head with a smile. ¡°This was growing even before you hugged me so don¡¯t worry about it. We should just ept the fact that this is my life now¡± He sighed dramatically and she giggled before walking towards him and kissing his cheek then she immediately ran out of the room before he had a chance to grab her. She closed the door behind her and a smile appeared on her face. She didn¡¯t want to admit it earlier but it felt so good to know that Zane never touched another girl after she left and it was good to know that she still turned him on even till now. She took a deep breath before walking towards the kitchen to order them some food. Heather stood outside Daniel¡¯s door with a dreadful look on her face. She really hoped Kiara hadn¡¯t shouted at him or anything. She was going to be so embarrassed. She was about to knock on the door when the door flew and Daniel appeared with a confused look on his face. ¡°Heather? What are you doing here?¡± She bit her lower lip. What was she doing there? What was she going to say to him anyways? ¡°Erm¡­. What a fine day we are having, right?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows at her. ¡°Do you need something?¡± She sighed. He was acting clueless with her so maybe Kiara hadn¡¯t called him yet, right? ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it¡± She muttered then turned away but immediately halted in her steps when he spoke. ¡°Are you concerned about what Kiara must have told me?¡± Her eyes widened, then she slowly turned back to him. He still has a nonchnt look on his face but there was a hint of yfulness in his eyes. ¡°So she called you? What¡­ what did she say?¡± She asked. ¡°She asked me to treat you right or she¡¯d rip out my throat¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened. She was kind of amazed by Kiara¡¯s threat but she was still embarrassed. ¡°Just ignored her and¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t treating you right, Heather. I treat you the same way I treat everyone so why are youining to Kiara?¡± She frowned at him. He was stupid. Yes, he was in fact treating her like everyone else but that¡¯s not how it¡¯s supposed to be because she used to be his mate. ¡°I wasn¡¯tining to Ki¡­¡± ¡°It sure sounded like you did. I never knew I was upsetting you either because I¡¯m hardly ever around you¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°It was a mistakeing here. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you¡± She muttered and was about to turn around but he grabbed her hand. ¡°What exactly do you want from me, Heather? What we had, it was in the past and I¡¯m wishing and hoping we can move on from that and just be friends¡± She scoffed. She turned around to say something to him, to yell at him and cuss him till she felt better but she just yanked her hand out of his grip and shook her head. ¡°We can never be friends and don¡¯t tter yourself. I have moved on and even if I exin my feelings to you, you won¡¯t be able to understand because you¡¯re dense and anytime I talk to you,I feel like I¡¯m speaking to a brick wall. I hope we never cross paths again in this house and I would never want anything from you¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 By the time Zane came out of the room,The food Kiara had ordered had already arrived. He furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at the table. ¡°Are we having guests?¡± Kiara shook her head and his eyes widened slightly. ¡°So all this food is for us?¡± She scratched the back of her neck awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to order and everything sounded good so I ordered almost everyone minus the pancakes though¡± Zane sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t finish all this food, Kiara. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m not even hungry¡± She frowned at him then stood up from the table, walked up to him and grabbed him by the hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to feed you so you¡¯re going to eat, okay? Don¡¯t worry, even if we don¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll put it in the fridge and we¡¯ll eat itter but we are going to try and finish it. I didn¡¯t get that much so it shouldn¡¯t be that bad¡± Except he had an eating disorder. ¡°Come on, you used to like Avocado toast before and I assume you still like it, right? So I ordered it for you and you have to finish at least two of this¡± She uttered and he groaned. ¡°But Kiara¡­¡± ¡°You have to eat, Zane. Look at you, you¡¯re getting lean¡± Zane raised an eyebrow at her then chuckled. ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not true¡± She rolled her eyes then led him towards a chair and made him sit down before she sat down on hers. ¡°Just eat. When you¡¯re tired, you can tell me¡± He sighed but nevertheless nodded. Kiara first ate her sandwiches before feeding Zane his avocado toast. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m full¡± He muttered as he moved his mouth away from the toast she was holding in front of his mouth. ¡°You only ate half of one, how can you be full? You barely ate anything yesterday as well. Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Zane?¡± He smiled when he saw the worry in her eyes then he grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not just hungry, hmm? When I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll finish the rest¡± She frowned. Something just didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Just finish this toast then I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re okay¡± He stared at her for a while then took small bites of the toast till it was finished. She pped her hands at him kissed him on his cheek. ¡°Good job¡± He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡± ¡°Well you behave like one¡± He rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue. Secretly, he enjoyed it when she treated him like a child. After she was done eating, she heard Zane chuckle lightly. ¡°Well I should have never underestimated you, you ate almost all the food¡± Kiara shrugged. ¡°I was hungry and everything tasted so good. I¡¯m full now and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t finish the rest¡± He chuckled then leaned in and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go rest first so you don¡¯t get an upset tummy while we are on the road¡± She wanted toin and say she was okay but she clearly wasn¡¯t. She felt like she was pregnant with quadruplets. ¡°Okay¡± He stood up then took her hand and helped her up from the chair and was about to lead her to the room when she stopped him. He turned to her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± He questioned and she smiled at him before pointing at the couch. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I want toy down there with you¡± He turned towards the couch with a confused look on his face. ¡°That couch is not going to fit the both of us and even if it does, we¡¯ll have to squeeze ourselves into it¡± She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± Then she led him over to the couch and pushed him down on it. He looked up at her with wide eyes then a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Damn! I don¡¯t know what has gotten into you but I like it¡± She rolled her eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°Get your head out of the gutters, Zane. You¡¯ll sleep inside so you don¡¯t ¡°Roll off¡± this time¡± He chuckled at her sarcasm then nodded. ¡°Okay, as you wish my Queen¡± He made sure to squeeze himself into the couch to give her room and she climbed right in andid beside him. Yes, it was awfully ufortable and she knew Zane was hardly breathing and was almost fully into the couch so he could give her space and make her comfortable and she found that cute. She just wanted to be close to him, so close that it felt like she was one with his body. She knew that sounded wrong but that was how she felt. She was getting obsessed with him again and she didn¡¯t know if that was a good thing or bad thing. For some reason, when she woke up today, she had an awful feeling in the pit of her stomach and she had been trying to push it away but it kepting back. She sighed as she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Are youfortable?¡± He questioned and she nodded with a smile. ¡°Sofortable that I might just fall asleep¡± She murmured and secondster,Zane began to caress her hair letting the sleepy feeling wash over her. ¡°Sleep till your heart¡¯s content. We are not rushing anywhere¡± She smiled then snuggled into his chest and tightened her arms around him. ¡°Will you tell me where we are going today?¡± She murmured then let out a yawn. ¡°A very Romantic ce¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Jeez, thanks for the very good hint¡± She sighed contently as his chest vibrated as heughed. ¡°Sleep, My love. If I tell you where we are going,it might not be as romantic anymore¡± ¡°Zane?¡± She called out his name after a while. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± She stayed quiet for a while,not knowing how to ask him the question that had been running through her mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you trust me?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Zane went quiet for a while as he didn¡¯t have an answer to her question. After a while, he opened his mouth to speak but then he heard her snoring softly and knew that she had fallen asleep. He sighed then continued caressing her hair. ¡°I wanted to trust you, I really did but the videos and the pictures, you were the one in them, Kiara. I know every inch of you and that was you. I admit maybe I should have given you a chance to defend yourself but I know you were going to deny it and that was going to make me angrier and at that time, I felt like a failure, I was feeling a whole lot of emotions all at once and I guess, I just didn¡¯t want to hear what you had to say¡± He murmured with a sad look on his face then he sighed and leaned down to ce a kiss on her forehead before pulling her closer. When his breath evened out, Kiara opened up her eyes slowly and silent tears slipped out her eyes. How could he have seen evidence of her cheating when she hadn¡¯t cheated on him? Something wasn¡¯t right and she didn¡¯t know if she had the strength to find out the truth. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ~ It was already midday and the sun was shining brightly in the sky when Kiara woke up. She was about to stretch when she noticed the pair of strong arms wrapped so tightly around her that she was unable to move an inch. Sheid there for a while, not wanting to wake him up and just kept staring at his perfect gorgeous face. She raised her hand slowly and caressed his face with her fingers softly. She trailed her fingers along his eyes then his nose then situated at his lips. She caressed it lightly and was about to lean in and kiss him when Zane¡¯s eyes flew open. She gasped softly but refused to break eye contact with him which made him smile. He leaned in and ced a swift kiss on her lips. ¡°Am I that handsome?¡± He questioned as he pulled away with a cheeky grin which made her roll her eyes. ¡°Let go of me, I need to pee¡± He let her go and chuckled as he watched her run into the room. A few minutester, she came back out with an innocent look on her face and Zane immediately knew that she was about to ask for something. ¡°What do you want?¡± She sighed dramatically as she walked up to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Paris is known for their pastries, right? And I just noticed, we haven¡¯t really had any pastries here¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, so?¡± She frowned at him. ¡°I want pastries. I want everything, croissants, a cake, everything!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to taste some today at the venue we are going to. You better go have your bath and dress up because this ce is kind of far from here. Oh and wear that orange ir gown that has flowers all over it¡± He told her and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Howe you know everything I bought from the mall that day? Did you make sure I bought those particr clothes?¡± He grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know your taste and I may or may not have had the clothes I didn¡¯t want you to get hidden in the shop while you were shopping¡± She sighed. Why did he always have to be so extra? ¡°You just like throwing your money around, don¡¯t you?¡± He shrugged. ¡°What else should I do with them?¡± She sighed. How wish she was as rich as him, maybe she¡¯d understand him then. She didn¡¯t say anything else and just walked into the bathroom and got ready. When she was done having her bath, she walked towards her luggage and pulled out the gown before cing it on the bed. Wearing this kind of gown meant they were going somewhere that had flowers or a clearing? Were they going for a pic? She smiled at the thought. She knew Zane was going to go all out and it would end up not being like a regr pic. She wore the dress and did a little minimal makeup before wearing her brown sandals. She weaved her hair into a ponytail, letting Pieces of her hair fall on face before ncing at herself in the mirror with a smile. She looked cute and she knew Zane was going to agree. She grabbed her brown bag then took a deep breath before walking out of the room. As soon as Zane saw her, he froze slightly then a slow smile appeared on his face as his eyes trailed down her body. ¡°Is it just me or you¡¯re getting more beautiful as the day goes?¡± She giggled as her cheeks turned red. ¡°Thank you. I love the gown, it¡¯s sofortable¡± She murmured then did a little spin before turning back to him just to see his eyes following her every move. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it because you look breathtaking¡± He murmured and she froze when he walked closer to her. She stared into his eyes for a while then gasped when he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to keep my hands off you, Kiara¡± He murmured into her ear then began cing soft kisses on her neck. She grabbed onto his arm as she bit her lower lip to stop herself from moaning. ¡°We can¡¯t¡­. We can¡¯t do this, Zane¡± She muttered and he groaned slightly. ¡°Why? Why are you fighting this when it is obvious we both want each other?¡± She sighed then used all her will power to push him away. ¡°Go get dressed so we can leave¡± She murmured and before he could say anything else, she walked towards the kitchen, closing the door behind her. She groaned slightly as she sat down on one of the chairs then closed her eyes when she heard the room door close. She sighed and was about to go out of the kitchen since Zane was gone when a phone rang. She turned towards the phone and noticed it was Zane¡¯s. Since It wasn¡¯t her phone, she was about to turn away and ignore its ringing when she caught sight of the caller Id and her face turned sour. She immediately grabbed the phone and received it before pressing it to her ear. ¡°Hello, Zane? I missed you so much, My baby. Are you not done with your revenge yet?¡±¡­ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Kiara froze. Revenge? What revenge? ¡°Oh and Kiara¡­¡± Zane¡¯s voice Suddenly sounded as he walked into the kitchen. He halted in his steps when she slowly turned to him with confusion written all over her face. ¡°What do you mean Revenge, Samantha?¡± Kiara said into the phone while maintaining eye contact with Zane. His eyes widened slightly and he wanted to drag the phone away from Kiara but she swatted his hand away. ¡°What do you mean Revenge, Samantha?¡± She yelled into the phone furiously but Samantha just groaned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you, Kiara. Not everything involving Zane concerns you so give him the phone because I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows while still staring at Zane. He furrowed his eyebrows at her then walked closer and grabbed her waist. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Before Kiara could answer, Samantha screamed out of the phone. ¡°Zane? Is that you? Why are you letting this old hag hold your phone? You never let me touch your phone¡± Samantha whined and Kiara immediately pulled the phone away from her ear with a grimace and handed it to Zane. ¡°When you¡¯re done with her, you and I have to talk¡± Zane grabbed the phone and immediately hang up. ¡°She doesn¡¯t matter. What do you want to talk about?¡± He silently wished in his heart that Samantha hadn¡¯t said anything to her but he made sure, his anxiousness wasn¡¯t shown on his face. ¡°She talked about revenge, what does that mean?¡± Zane groaned inwardly. He should have never told Samantha about that. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Oh that¡­ it¡¯s nothing serious. I said I was going to get back at Raymond for¡­ for what he did to me when we were younger but I forgot to do it because I¡¯ve been so upied with you¡± Something was off with his exnation. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He nodded with a smile then leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°What did you think she was talking about? Who else would I take revenge on?¡± As he spoke, she stared into his eyes then let out a sigh before a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that for now. We have somewhere to go, right?¡± Zane stared at her for a while then heaved a sigh of relief inwardly before smiling at her. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to tell you that your shampoo is finished because I used it all on my head and I¡¯m going to use the remaining on my head now. Okay bye¡± He uttered then immediately ran away before she could stop him. She sighed as she shook her head. That man was a man child but she couldn¡¯t deny that she found it cute. She carried her bag from the table then walked over to the living room and sat down on the couch with a bad feeling at the pit of her stomach. It had disappeared before but after the phone call with Samantha, the feeling came back. Samantha stumped her feet hard on the ground with an angry look on her face. How dare Zane hang up on her because of that worthless Hag? How dare he?! She should have just revealed his ns to Kiara then Kiara would have left him for sure. She paced around her room while biting her fingers. Zane was hers and she wasn¡¯t going to let Kiara take him away. She was about to grab her phone and tell Kiara all about Zane¡¯s n for her but then she stopped when she heard a knock at her door. She groaned slightly then walked over to her security video camera and furrowed her eyebrows when she saw Rose standing outside her gate. ¡°Let her in¡± She told the security then wore her coat before walking down to the living room to meet Rose. As soon as Rose walked into the house, Samantha grimaced when she took in her appearance. ¡°Were you hit by a truck? What the hell happened to you?¡± Rose groaned as she limped over to the couch. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to talk to you¡± Samantha furrowed her eyebrows as she stood in front of the couch Rose was seated on. ¡°We are not friends so why would you want to talk to me? And another thing, why do you sound like that?¡± Rose sighed. ¡°I know we are not friends but we both hate the same person and are in love with the same man¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You are in love with My Zane?¡± Rose sighed. ¡°Yes but I¡¯m willing to give him up for you but I just want to make Kiara suffer¡± Samantha raised an eyebrow as she folded her arms. ¡°Why?¡± Rose raised her arms exasperatedly. ¡°Look at what Zane did to me because of her. I was beaten up mercilessly because of her and he even yanked out my tongue. My brother didn¡¯t even want to sew my tongue back in but eventually did. I was in a lot of pain for days and I¡¯m still in a lot of pain. I just want Kiara to go through the same as I did¡± Samantha tilted her head at her. ¡°Why though? Kiara did nothing to you. If you want to be angry, You should be angry at Zane¡± Rose furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Since when do you think reasonably when ites to Zane and Kiara? Need I remind you that you have hated your sister since forever because you loved her man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my man now and I¡¯m not going to let her take him away from me but you, he¡¯s nothing to you so why would you like to take revenge on her? Leave, I don¡¯t have anything to say to you¡± Rose scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to help me take revenge on Kiara, right? Fine then but I¡¯ll tell everything the truth about what happened two years ago¡± Samantha froze then turned to her with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± Rose smirked. ¡°Are you going to help me destroy Kiara or not?¡± Samantha frowned. It was no news that she hated her sister and wished she was dead so she could have Zane to herself but she didn¡¯t like working with anyone and like doing things on her own and on her time. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it on your own?¡± Rose sighed. ¡°Because I¡¯m practically disabled now. Do you need motivation? Okay. When I met with Kiara and Zane, they looked so in love and Zane was being careful around her. With the way it seemed, they might actually get back together by the end of this trip¡± Samantha clenched her fist. ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen, over my dead body. I¡¯ll get us a ne, we are going to Paris¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As they drove down the road, Kiara kept sneaking nces at Zane who was busy on his phone. ¡°What is it? Do you want to say something?¡± Zane questioned as he dropped his phone and turned to her. ¡°You look great in casual wear¡± He was literally dressed in ck pants and a ck button up shirt. He tucked half of the shirt in and didn¡¯t button his shirt up fully, revealing his chiseled chest. Gosh! He looked like he just got down from a runway but then again, he looked like that no matter what he wore. ¡°Thank you but I have a feeling that¡¯s not why you¡¯re staring at me so what is it?¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°Why do you seem so close with Samantha?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I knew this question was going toe up, I just didn¡¯t know when. To answer your question, Samantha and I are not as close as everyone thinks. When you left, she never left my side and made sure I was okay, made sure I wasn¡¯t wallowing in my sorrow and no matter how hard I pushed her away, she kepting back so I just stopped pushing her and let her do whatever she wanted but we are not close. She¡¯s like¡­. A puppy¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. More like Bat. ¡°But you keeping her so close to you is giving her ideas. I won¡¯t be surprised if she¡¯s calling herself Your fiancee or wife. She¡¯s probably parading herself around the country and calling herself Mrs ck and because of how close you both are, people will believe it¡± She took a deep breath after everything she said then turned to Zane just to see him staring at her with an amused look on his face. ¡°What? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± He shook his head then raised up his hand and poked her cheek with his finger. ¡°Is that jealousy in your voice, My love?¡± Kiara Scoffed as she swatted his hand away. ¡°You wish. I mean why will I be jealous?¡± He shrugged and she shrieked when she suddenly wrapped his arms across her waist and pulled her closer. ¡°If it helps, I¡¯ll make sure to cut all ties with her when we get back, okay?¡± Kiara stared at him then scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care but if you want to do that, I won¡¯t stop you¡± Zane grinned then ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°We are almost there, okay and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to like it since you like history and all¡± She turned to him with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s another historical ce?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Yes it is but I don¡¯t really know the history of it but what I do know is that it¡¯s now a ce where Couples visit and spend time together¡± Her eyes brightened. ¡°That sounds wonderful. I thought we were having a pic¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well we can if we wanted but I doubt you¡¯d want to when we get there¡± After hearing those words, Kiara could hardly keep her excitement at bay. She kept bouncing on her seat as she stared out the window while Zane just watched her quietly with a fond smile on his face. ¡°We are here¡± Zane finally uttered after what felt like hours. Kiara beamed at him and as soon as the driver came to a halt, she climbed out of the car and nced around. ¡°Erm¡­. Zane?¡± She called out then turned around just to see him standing behind her. ¡°Yes, my love?¡± She nced around at the trees and bushes then looked up at him with a pout. ¡°You said we weren¡¯t having a pic¡± He chuckled then grabbed her hand. ¡°I said we could have a pic but don¡¯t worry, this is not the surprise. This is just the entrance. We have to walk there because it¡¯s part of the experience¡± After saying that, he muttered something to the driver but she was too excited to listen. After he was done, he led her down a pathway which she had to admit had a fairytale-like feeling to it. Everywhere around them was covered with trees and bushes but it all added to the fairytale feeling and the flowers she saw were the most beautiful flowers she had ever seen. ¡°These are the most beautiful flowers I¡¯ve ever seen¡± She murmured as she caressed one of the pink roses beside her. Zane stopped in his steps then reached out for the flower and plucked it out before cing it behind her ear. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°There you go although the flower looks like dirtpared to you¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because of how cheesy his likes were or it was because of the way he was staring at her that made her cheeks red as a tomato but one thing was for sure, Zane was good with his words which made her think¡­. ¡°How many other women do you talk to the way you talk to me?¡± Her question seemed to have caught him off guard. ¡°I¡¯ve never been with another woman besides you¡± Kiara immediately turned away from him so he won¡¯t see how happy his words made her. ¡°Well you¡¯d never be able to see someone better than me so I¡¯m not surprised¡± He chuckled then ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°You are starting to sound like me. Am I a bad influence on you?¡± She nodded. ¡°You have always been a bad influence on me but I don¡¯t mind it¡± She murmured then wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Zane nodded then they walked down the pathway and after a while, Kiara gasped when she instantly realized where they were. ¡°Oh my goddess, are we at the temple of love?¡± She shrieked as she jumped away from Zane. ¡°I knew you would know what it is. You like it?¡± She immediately nodded. ¡°This was one of the ces I wanted to visit while we were here. Oh my, it¡¯s so beautiful, just like in the pictures¡± She was about to step forwards but Zane grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait, we can¡¯t walk over there just yet¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows and was about to ask him why when he pped his hand and some few men and women ran towards them then lined up in a vertical line at their sides with a basket in their hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He grinned. ¡°I watched about the ce in a movie before and at that time, it was spring in the movie so the couple had peach blossom petals falling on them as they walked towards the temple but we just happened to get here when it¡¯s summer and no petals are falling down do I decided to improvise¡± He took hold of her hand and as they walked down the pathway, the men and women began throwing petals on them and at that moment, everything seemed to be in slow motion to Kiara. She couldn¡¯t believe all the things he was doing just to make her happy. She nced up at him and when he smiled at her, she knew she was going to be in love with him for the rest of her life¡­ Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Levi nced at himself in the mirror then sighed. Ever since he got that call from his father, he has just been gloomy. He knew Zane was there to protect Kiara but he just couldn¡¯t stop himself from worrying about her. He had to fight the urge to call her several times because he didn¡¯t want to feel like he was bothering her but he was worried. He had tried reaching out to Heather so she would check up on Kiara but he couldn¡¯t get to Heather. He sighed then shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re going to go to the office, get work done and not have a shitty day like you have been having for the past couple of days, got it?¡± He told himself through the mirror then forced out a smile on his face before buttoning up his suit and walking out of the room. As he walked out of the mansion, His guards greeted him and so did his chauffeur. ¡°To the office, right Boss?¡± His Chauffeur asked and he nodded before climbing into the car. As they drove towards thepany, an unsettling feeling fell down on him. He didn¡¯t know what but something didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°I hope you had this car serviced?¡± He questioned his chauffeur who immediately nodded. ¡°Yes Boss. I even double checked this morning¡± Levi sighed as heid his back on the seat. His father had cut his brakes in the past and he had gotten into nasty idents because of his Father so his guards and driver knew to check his car thoroughly. So if his father hadn¡¯t done something to his car, why was he feeling this way? He checked behind him and his guards were driving close behind him so if his father nned an attack on him, with the amount of guards with him, he¡¯d get out untouched¡­. Maybe with a few bruises but he won¡¯t die at least. To his relief and dismay, he got to thepany untouched. He furrowed his eyebrows as he climbed out of the car then he nced around. Why was he having this feeling then? He walked into the office and as usual, everyone bowed their heads at him and wished him a good day and he smiled back at them. He sighed then shook his head. Maybe he was just overthinking things because everything seemed normal. As he walked towards his office with his guards behind him, he noticed his secretary wasn¡¯t in her seat and she was always there before became in. He ignored it and was about walking into his office when he caught the scent of a stench. What the heck was that? He stared at his door for a while then pushed it open and immediately gagged at the image in front of him. His secretary¡¯s naked mutted body was on his desk and a stick was stuck into her skill with an envelope on it. His guards immediately jumped in front of him and began calling for backup. ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, we¡¯ll check the CCTV camera and catch whoever did this¡± Levi frowned. His instincts have never been wrong and this just proved that. He walked around his guards and examined the body with a grimace on his face. It seemed she had been raped before she was killed. He turned away from the body and reached out for the envelope. With shaky hands, he took out the letter and read it. ¡®Time is ticking, son. You know, I have a picture of that Kiara girl and might I say she¡¯s very beautiful and now I understand why you¡¯re attracted to her and I¡¯m not again your rtionship with her because Zane happens to like her as well but if you keep letting my ns fail, I¡¯ll have no choice but to have what has been done to your secretary to her. I¡¯ll hurt you and Zane and that seems like a win win to me. Again, time is ticking¡¯ Levi clenched his fist and gritted his teeth after reading the letter. He knew his father was vile but gosh! This was next level. ¡°Have this cleaned up immediately¡± He muttered to his guards then walked out of the office. He couldn¡¯t bear being in there because Every time he stared at his Secretary¡¯s naked body, he imagined her as Kiara and that image was going to hunt his dreams forever. Kiara giggled as they sat down on the nket inside the temple of love. There were multiple snacks and fruits. It was simple yet beautiful. She felt like a princess at that moment. ¡°This is truly beautiful, Zane. I¡¯m trying to think about which one I prefer. Being a Queen or a fairytale princess¡± She murmured as she nced around. The ce just seemed so magical. ¡°I knew you were going to say that and that is my goal, to make every day more memorable than the previous day¡± He murmured then leaned in and ced a kiss on her face and she smiled at him. She was sure there were sparkles in her eyes when she stared at him but she didn¡¯t care anymore, she wasn¡¯t going to care anymore. She watched as he pulled out a croissant from the basket and handed it to her. ¡°Here, this is the only one I could get but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go around Paris and taste all the pastries we can find, would you like that?¡± She smiled then nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, I would love that,¡± She murmured, then cut a piece of the croissant and ced it in her mouth. It wasn¡¯t anything extra ordinary because it tasted like bread but she loved it nevertheless. After eating a few of the food on the nket, they decided to take a stroll around with their hands intertwined. To anyone else, they looked like newly wed couples that couldn¡¯t get enough of each other. ¡°The roses here are very beautiful¡± She murmured then removed her hands from his as she walked over to the rose bush. After staring at the roses for what felt like minutes, she turned around and saw Zane with his phone out, seemingly taking pictures of her. ¡°Are you taking pictures of me?¡± She questioned as she walked over to him and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m recording you so I can keep watching it before I go to sleep and immediately I wake up so I¡¯d remember just how Lucky I am to have someone like you in my life¡± She stood still as her face softened. Those exact words were something he had said to her in the past. She walked over to him and before he could say anything else, she stood on her toes and mmed her lips on his. Zane immediately reacted to the kiss as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Fuck, if we continue kissing like this, I won¡¯t be able to control myself, Kiara¡± He murmured against her mouth. ¡°Then don¡¯t¡± Zane suddenly froze at her words then pulled back to stare at her with wide eyes. ¡°Wh¡­ what did you say?¡± She closed the space between them with her eyes on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m tired of holding back, I want you to touch me, I want you to kiss me and I want you to do dirty things to me¡± She murmured seductively and he groaned when his cock twitched. ¡°Are you¡­. Are you sure?¡± Without replying, she grabbed his hand and led him towards the car. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the penthouse¡± He shook his head and held her back. She turned around and her eyes widened when she saw the intense lust and desire in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long, I want¡­. No, I need you now¡± She bit her lower lip then nced around. ¡°Here?¡± He chuckled then slowly pulled her close. ¡°We have had sex in worse ces before Kiara so don¡¯t be shy. Besides, we are the only ones here, I made sure of that¡± She clenched her core to stop herself from moaning as she thought of the things he could do to her. Gosh, she wanted that! ¡°My body has always belonged to you, you can do whatever you want with it¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Zane immediately crashed his lips on hers then grabbed her thighs and lifted her up. She instantly wrapped her leg around his waist and her arm around his neck then deepened the kiss. ¡°Fuck yes, you don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this¡± He murmured then carried her over to the temple while they kisses feverishly like they couldn¡¯t get enough of each other. When they got to the temple, Zane let her down on the ground then cleared out all the food on top of the nket while Kiara bit her lip in anticipation. When they were younger, they would have sex anywhere as long as they were horny. Hell, they had had sex in an amusement park even but she couldn¡¯t remember them ever having sex in broad daylight. Zane turned back to her then grabbed her head carefully and ced his lips on hers. The kiss wasn¡¯t as rough as before, it was more passionate now like he was taking his time to savor her taste. ¡°Are you really sure, My love?¡± He questioned softly and when she nced at him, she could see how hard it was for him to control his hunger for her. ¡°Yes¡± She uttered simply then reached out for his button and began unbuttoning them slowly while staring into his eyes. After she was done, she took off his chest then trailed her fingers down his chest. She had been waiting to do this ever since she saw him shirtless on the ne. Her fingers trailed over to his left nipple and when she flicked it, she saw him shiver slightly. ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tease me, Kiara. It¡¯s taking all my will power not to bend you over that statue and fuck the living day light out of it¡± He muttered and she noticed the way his breathing soundedboured. She still had that effect of leaving him breathless just by touching him? She turned around and moved her hair out of the way. ¡°Help me¡± She murmured and she heard him gulp before zipping down her gown. She let it drop to the ground before turning around to face him. His eyes watched her as she took off her bra and underwear, leaving herpletely naked. ¡°Fuck it, Kiara. You¡¯re perfect¡± He murmured then without warning, he moved forward, leaned down and captured her nipple in his mouth. She jerked forward slightly then grabbed onto his hair while she stifled a moan but the pleasure was getting too much and they hadn¡¯t even started yet. ¡°Fuck, we fit so perfectly, Kiara. You were made for me¡± He murmured as he released her nipple then latched his lips on the other one and sucked and flicked it like he couldn¡¯t get enough. ¡°Oh Zane¡± She moaned as she tugged at his hair. At the rate, she was going to cum before they even started. She used all her will power to raise up his head and he stared at her with confusion written on his face but that confusion soon turned into ecstasy when Kiara reached into his trouser and grabbed his cock. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± He groaned as she pumped her hand up and down his cock. She stared at his face and seeing how much she was pleasuring him made her wet in between her thighs. He smashed his lips on her and kissed her roughly as he moaned while she continuously pumped his cock. After a while, he grabbed her hand as he bit his lips. ¡°In as much as I love what you¡¯re doing, I want to cum inside you¡± He muttered then reached for his trouser, unbuttoned it then took it off with his boxers then threw it away before grabbing her and crashing his lips on hers. She immediately jumped into his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist then moaned then his cock poked her butt. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Fuck¡± He murmured against her lips then carefully bent down and ced her on the nket. He released her lips then leaned back to stare at her, all of her. Tasting her body again was one of things he had dreamt about for the past two years and finally having her in his arms like this felt too good to be true. He nced down at her core which was dripping wet and he groaned. All he wanted was to thrust inside her till they both couldn¡¯t bear the pleasure anymore. ¡°Zane¡± She whined slightly then grabbed his hand and ced it on her core, indirectly telling him she was aching for his touch. She didn¡¯t need to say anything because he was aching to touch her there as well. He stuck two fingers inside her and she let out a gasp as she arched her back. ¡°Yes¡± She murmured and moaned out loudly when he began pumping into her with his fingers. ¡°Oh Fuck, Yes!¡± She screamed then arched her back to match his rhythm. He added another finger and she felt like she was on cloud nine. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet for me, my love¡± He murmured then leaned down and sucked on her clit while still pumping into her. She grabbed his hair roughly then raised her hips and pressed her core further against his mouth. ¡°Yes, yes Zane. Oh fuck¡± She moaned as he sucked, nibbled and licked her core. He moaned into her and she clenched her fist in his hair as she exploded into his mouth. She felt a little shy and embarrassed at first but Zane¡¯s moans and the way he was sucking her hungrily immediately drove away that embarrassment and reced it with pleasure. After a while, he raised up his head and she moaned when she saw her juice all over his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± He managed to say before mming his cock into her without warning. Kiara let out a scream but Zane immediately covered her mouth with his whilst still thrusting into her. ¡°Oh fuck, oh my, fuck! You feel so good my love, you feel even better than I remember¡± He muttered then began cing kisses on her neck while she felt like she was going to die from the pleasure she was feeling. Only Zane could make her feel this way, only him. Without wasting any more time, Kiara managed to turn them over so she was on top of him. He stared at her with wide eyes but his eyes immediately rolled to the back of his head as she began riding his cock. ¡°Fuck¡± He muttered as he grabbed onto her waist. She held his chest then bit her lip as she went up and down his cock. His cock was much bigger than she remembered so it was kind of hard for her to be fast. ¡°Faster,my love¡± He murmured and she tried her best to go faster but she just couldn¡¯t do it. He noticed her struggles so he grabbed her back and pulled her closer to his chest before raising his hip and thrusting into her roughly. She moaned loudly into his ear and moaned and groaned into hers. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He was afraid and he was a coward but the goddess knew how much he loved her and he wanted her to be his forever. He was willing to forget about the past and start afresh with her again. She moved her head and tried her best to stare into his eyes while he thrusted into her. Even if they were too scared to say the word to each other, it was clear in their eyes and in the way they made love. Kiara moaned loudly as she came on him while he continued mming into her till he came minutes later. They stared at each other with surprise written on their faces, not because of what they just did but because of the tears falling out of their eyes Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Theyid in each other¡¯s arms, none of them saying a word. They didn¡¯t know what to say to each other at that moment. Kiara suddenly shivered, drawing Zane out of his thoughts. He wrapped his arms around her and drew her closer. ¡°We should probably get dressed so you don¡¯t catch a cold¡± He murmured and she nodded. They both sat up then she watched as he gathered their clothes. Her cheeks turned red as she tried her best not to stare at his naked body but damn, he was ethereal. She shed him a smile as she took her gown from his hand then she immediately wore it and he helped her zip it up. After they were done dressing up, they sat down on the stairs of the temple. After sitting down there in silence for what felt like hours, Zane suddenly chuckled, making Kiara raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± He turned to her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why we are behaving like we just had sex for the first time¡± He murmured and her cheeks turned red as she remembered what they had just done. She was about to turn away from him but he grabbed her face and gently turned it back to him. ¡°Did you not enjoy it?¡± He questioned and she saw curiosity in his eyes as well as fear? Why was he afraid? ¡°Did you not hear my moans? Of course I did. I just¡­. It¡¯s been so long since we had sex so I guess that¡¯s why it feels like we just had sex for the first time¡± He caressed her face with his thumb. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy around me, My love. I want to be able to talk to you about what just happened between us, the emotions, everything. I mean, we cried. Thest time that happened was when¡­ ¡± ¡°We had sex for the first time¡± She Interjected with a small smile. He leaned in and ced a kiss on her cheek. There was really nothing to say about that because they both knew why they cried. They had so much hidden emotions for one another in them that when they made love, everything spilled out. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I loved every second of it and you should know that it¡¯s going to be hard to keep my hands off you from now on¡± She chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything else, I¡¯m a goddess, you know?¡± She joked. ¡°Yes but you¡¯re my goddess,only mine¡± She shrieked lightly as he began peppering kisses on her face. ¡°Today was lovely and a day I will never forget in my life but I¡¯m feeling sleepy, can we go back to the penthouse?¡± She questioned and he nodded. ¡±Of course, my love. You experienced what I wanted you to experience here and you had fun, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°I did¡± He smiled then stood up from the ground and outstretched his hand towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home¡± She stood up from the ground and intertwined their fingers as they walked back to the car. The driver bowed his head at them as soon as he saw them then immediately opened up the door for them. ¡°Are we headed back to the hotel?¡± The driver asked and Zane nodded as he watched Kiara climb in before he climbed in. Time flew by like a breeze and they were finally at the hotel. Kiara was too tired and drained so Zane had to carry her up to the penthouse and as soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep. Kiara stretched her body with a groan then slowly opened up her eyes. She nced out the window and it looked like the sun was about to set. She sat up slowly and furrowed her eyebrows when she didn¡¯t see Zane. Where could he be? She slowly stood up from the bed then walked over to the bathroom then the living room and the kitchen but he wasn¡¯t there. She sighed then walked back to the room and grabbed her phone before dialing his number. He picked up immediately. ¡°My love¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you ran away¡± She heard him chuckle. ¡°And why would I do that?¡± She shrugged. She had read a lot of books and watched a lot of movies where the guy would leave the girl after having sex with her so she was d that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Where are you?¡± He sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to go but I had an emergency meeting and it was too important to miss. Trust me, all I wanted to do wasy beside you¡± She frowned. ¡°Oh¡­. What am I supposed to do here all by myself?¡± ¡°You can watch a movie or you can go shopping. I left my card in the room and my driver can take you wherever you want. I¡¯m sorry and I¡¯ll be back before midnight, okay? Enjoy yourself and I know that¡¯s going to be hard without me but please try¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You need to get over yourself. Bye¡± He chuckled. ¡°Bye, My Love¡± She hung up then let out a sigh. She didn¡¯t feel like shopping or leaving the penthouse so she just decided to watch a movie but even as she watched the movie, all she could think about was Zane and couldn¡¯t help missing his presence and that scared her more than she couldprehend. Levi slumped down on the ground with a sigh then grabbed the bottle beside him and chugged it down. Even if it burnt his throat and chest, it still didn¡¯t hurt as bad as his aching heart at that moment. ¡°You are not going to find peace at the end of that bottle, Levi¡± He murmured to himself then let out a sigh before running his fingers through his hair. His head was in turmoil and he couldn¡¯t help worrying if she was okay but he was too afraid to call her. He was putting her in danger just by thinking about her. Should he just let her be so his father won¡¯t use her to torture both him and Zane? He would hate himself if something happened to her because of him. After contemting for what felt like hours, he grabbed her phone and dialed her number. With shaky hands, he ced the phone against his ear and secondster, she picked up. ¡°Levi? It¡¯s been so long since I heard from you¡± He smiled and instantly felt better just by hearing her voice. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡­ I just needed someone to talk to and you¡¯re the only one that can make me feel better, only you have that effect on me¡± She went silent for a while and he suddenly began to panic. Had he said too much? ¡°Are you okay, Levi?¡± He smiled at the concern in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m just so tired, Kiara¡± And he just broke down. He didn¡¯t know why he was crying, he didn¡¯t even know why he was crying to her when she was out there with another man she obviously cared more of but he didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to be able to vent out his emotions just once even if it killed him to do so. ¡°Levi, are you okay? I¡¯ll call Heather toe check up on you¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, as long as I know you¡¯re listening to me, I feel much better. I just¡­I just wanted to hear your voice¡± He heard her sigh. ¡°Zane¡­ Zane and I are already having problems and I¡¯m not sure you should be saying stuff like this to me anymore¡± His heart broke from her words. He felt like he had just been buried six feet under and couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Oh..¡± Maybe it was time to give her up, it was obvious he didn¡¯t have a space in her heart. A tear slipped down his cheek as he opened his mouth to say goodbye but she suddenly spoke. ¡°But¡­ Even if I don¡¯t have romantic feelings for you, I don¡¯t like hearing you cry and as your guardian angel, how can I just leave you off when you feel down? You can cry all you want and even I can¡¯t be there to be your shoulder to cry on, I¡¯m here to listen¡± He stayed quiet for a while as his heart began to race wildly. That night was when he knew no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be able to love anyone as much as he loved Kiara and he was willing to fight for her even if that resulted in his death Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°What?¡± Zane questioned with furrowed eyebrows as he stared at Raymond and some other Alpha¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s true, the new moon pack was attackedst night and they barely made it out alive. Alpha Nehemiah is currently in aa¡± Zane couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He had been too busy with Kiara that he had forgotten about what was happening to wolves around the world and he was sure Daniel didn¡¯t want to disturb him and was trying to solve the problem on his own. ¡°Are there any suspects?¡± He questioned and Alpha Raymond sighed. ¡°What we know is that they¡¯re not wolves and they have somehow devised a weapon and drug that kills werewolves within seconds. It¡¯s very deadly and we need to do something about it immediately. Small packs are getting attacked day by day and the lock down doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh. Goddess knew this wasn¡¯t something he needed right now. ¡°Are there any survivors from the new moon pack?¡± He questioned as he turned to the other pack Alphas. ¡°They¡¯re all getting treated as we speak while some are in aa just like their Alpha but most of them¡­ they¡¯re dead. There¡¯s something that we noticed, the dead wolves all seemed to be missing their hearts and ording to a witness, the attackers took the bloods of most of the werewolves with a syringe¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. That sounded¡­. Off. ¡°That sounds like they¡¯re trying to make some kind of species¡± He murmured then turned back to Alpha Benjamin. ¡°Did the witnesses say anything else that could potentially lead us towards the attackers?¡± Benjamin massaged his temples then his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°A girl told me before she died that they all seemed to have a tattoo of a dagger with a snake wrapped around it on their wrist¡± Zane nodded then turned to Raymond. ¡°By the looks of it, we might have to move all the wolves into my pack. It has the most security¡± Raymond sighed. ¡°There are wolves that are far away from yours,how are they going to get here before it¡¯s toote?¡± Zane sighed as he massaged his temples. ¡°Just pass down this message, if they don¡¯t want to die then they should find a way to get to my pack as soon as they can. I¡¯ll send helicopters and other means of transportation for them and you all should as well. Now is not a time for us to be divided but together¡± Raymond nced at the other Alphas and they all nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we understand¡± Raymond uttered and Zane let out a sigh. ¡°Also, your warriors should gost because they have to be trained. We might go hunting soon and we need to be ready for the worst¡± Kiaraughed as Levi told her about his embarrassing childhood moments. ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve never told anyone this before¡± Levimented and she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I supposed to feel special?¡± He chuckled. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, you should,¡± She smiled. ¡°Honestly, I have a lot of embarrassing stories as well but maybe we¡¯d talk about thatter¡± She uttered then nced at the clock before turning to the door with a frown. It was already almost midnight, where was Zane? ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She heard Levi¡¯s voice through the phone and she sighed. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well you have been sighing a lot. What¡¯s wrong? You can tell me¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and Zane isn¡¯t back yet. I¡¯m getting really worried¡± Levi went silent then let out a sigh. ¡°You know I like you, right?¡± His question caught her off Guard. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°In case you don¡¯t, I like you, Kiara and I didn¡¯t want to say anything but it hurts like a bitch when you mention Zane when you and I are having a conversation. Yes, I know you¡¯re with him and you love him but I¡¯d wish I was the only one on your mind when we¡¯re talking¡± She was speechless and unable to say anything. ¡°I just had to get that off my chest and I¡¯m sorry if it came out as aggressive. I¡¯ll leave you now so you can call Zane and know where he is, okay?¡± Before she could even say anything, he hung up. She furrowed her eyebrows but before she could think about what he sighed, the elevator dinged and Zane walked in looking drained. She jumped up from the chair with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Zane!¡± She called out his name then walked up to him and threw her arms around him. He Chuckled lightly then ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I can see you missed me, My love¡± She nodded with a pout. ¡°You said you were going to be back before midnight. Can you see the time?¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got caught up with everything¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at him with worry. ¡°Are you okay? You sound and look drained¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been able to rest and right now, I just want toy in bed with you¡± She caressed his face with a sigh. ¡°Are you sure everything is okay? I remember you only have Alpha meetings when there¡¯s something going on¡± He shook his head then wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°It isn¡¯t really anything serious so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just tired and I want to rest. Come with me?¡± She nodded and he took his hand then her over to the room. As soon as they got there, Zane immediately plopped down on the bed with his clothes and shoes on which made Kiara frown. Was he that tired? She bent down and helped him take off his shoe, then helped him take off his shirt and unbuttoned his trousers so he could sleep more freely. As soon as she was done with that, she made himy down on the bed morefortably then climbed in and covered both of them with the nket before snuggling closer to him. ¡°Will you pat me to sleep?¡± He questioned as he slowly opened his eyes to gaze at her. She nodded and closed his eyelids with her finger then began to pat him softly. As she did that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. Thest time Zane had been like this was when his father had been ambushed on the way back to the pack. Could something as bad as that be happening? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Zane woke up to the sound of his phone ringing. He frowned slightly then turned to his night stand, grabbed his phone and received it so the Ringing wouldn¡¯t disturb Kiara who was sleeping peacefully beside him. ¡°Alpha¡± Zane¡¯s eyes turned stormy. He slowly got out of the bed then walked out of the room. He walked into the kitchen and closed the door so Kiara couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°How dare you keep something as important as this away from him?¡± He harshly whispered into the phone and he heard Daniel sigh. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you and Kiara so I tried doing things on my own but we need you, Zane¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave, I¡¯ll be back after the Vacation. It¡¯s three days remaining. Just take care of everything and keep looking for clues. Also, start training our warriors because I ordered all wolves to move into our pack. Be amodating and if the houses aren¡¯t enough, build more immediately¡± ¡°Copy that, Alpha. I¡¯ll get right on that¡± Zane nodded then hung up before letting out a sigh. He wasn¡¯t ready to leave just yet. He felt like if they left here, their perfect fantasy would end. He turned around and his eyes widened when Kiara walked into the kitchen with a yawn. ¡°My love, Good morning¡± He murmured. She walked up to him with a smile then wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Good morning. Are we going anywhere today?¡± He grinned then leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips but that kiss soon turned into something hot and Zane began kissing her hungrily. Kiara immediately matched his energy and by the time he pulled away from the kiss, her clothes were already on the ground. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to be buried inside you for the rest of the day¡± He murmured huskily into her ear then hurled her up and ced her on the table beside him. She bit her lip with a smile then helped him push down his trouser. ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡± He mmed his lips on hers as his hand roamed her body. She moaned as he licked and sucked every part of her body like he couldn¡¯t get enough. She rubbed her nipples with her fingers as he fingered her. Their moans and how wet she was was all that could be heard in the kitchen. ¡°Fuck yes!¡± She cried out as he mmed his cock into her then she leaned down and mmed her lips on his while he thrusted into her mercilessly. ¡°Yes, my love, fuck yes¡± He groaned then quickened up his pace and she sunk her fingers into his hair as she let out a moan. ¡°I¡¯m cuming¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡± She muttered breathlessly and groaned when He quickened his pace. With one final stroke, she dug her fingers into his skin and let out a groan as they both came at the same time. Both their breathing was erratic as theyid their forehead on each other¡¯s, none of them wanting to move from that position. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather stay in your arms today as well¡± She murmured then ced a kiss on his lips. He smiled at her then slowly pulled out of her before letting out a sigh. ¡°Hopefully, I won¡¯t be disturb by anyone today¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just turn your phone off? Then we¡¯ll be sure no one can disturb us¡± She murmured, then jumped down from the table and began wearing her gown. She was aware of his eyes following her every move and it made her core ache again. ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha, Kiara. As much as I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by them, they need to be able to reach out to me in case of an emergency¡± She sighed but she understood what he was trying to say. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll order breakfast¡± She uttered and walked towards the hotel phone. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have leftovers from yesterday? Why don¡¯t we just eat that?¡± Sheughed awkwardly. ¡°Erm¡­ I might have eaten them all while waiting for you yesterday so we have got to order more¡± He shook his head in amusement then walked over to her and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°Don¡¯t order too much this time around, I¡¯m not hungry at all¡± She gulped slightly. ¡°Can you not hug me while you¡¯re naked?¡± He chuckled then moved away from her and began wearing his clothes. After he was done dressing up, she turned to him with a frown on her face and when he saw the look in her eyes, he immediately knew she had figured out something. ¡°I heard you retching your guts out yesterday while you were having your bath. Do you¡­ do you have an eating disorder?¡± Zane sighed as he ran his finger through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Kiara¡± She scoffed then walked up to him. ¡°Of course it is. How and when did this start? Have you seen a doctor about it?¡± He sighed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I did but nothing they did could increase my appetite¡± She frowned. ¡°I remember you never really ate much but you ate enough to keep you full. What happened? What changed?¡± ¡°You left me¡± Her eyes widened slightly and he sighed. ¡°When you left, things went downhill for me and I stopped eating. No matter what anyone said and no matter how hard they forced me, I didn¡¯t eat and even if I ate, I would throw up the next minute. I had no idea that I was developing a disorder before it was toote¡± Her frowned. ¡°That happened to me too you know. I stopped eating for a while because I just didn¡¯t see the need to anymore because¡­.¡± She froze as she almost spilled out the fact that her child loss caused her to slip into depression and almost develop a eating disorder ¡°Because?¡± Zane urged but she just smiled sadly at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ wash up and then I¡¯ll order the food. I¡¯m here now and you have to eat to beat that disorder, okay?¡± Before he could even say anything, she walked away and he frowned. There was something in her eyes, a very deep sadness that he wasn¡¯t even sure was caused by him. If it wasn¡¯t him then who could it be?¡­ Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Heather groaned slightly when she heard a knock on the door. Gosh, why won¡¯t they leave her alone? She sluggishly stood up from the bed and walked over to the door. When she opened it, she was surprised to see Daniel standing there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s time for training, let¡¯s go¡± She scrunched up her nose then grabbed his hand before he could walk away. ¡°Training? What training? Why do I need to train?¡± He sighed then slowly pulled his hand out of her grip as he turned to her. She tried not to show it but that little cause of action broke her heart. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse. Whoever is after us wolves are getting stronger and we have to be ready. If Kiara gets back together with Zane then you won¡¯t need to train but we are not so certain about that and I doubt you¡¯d want to stay in the pack without her, right?¡± ¡°Never¡± He nodded. ¡°I knew that was what you were going to say and that¡¯s why you need to train¡± She sighed. ¡°But¡­ but where am I going to start from? I don¡¯t even remember the basics and¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll train you myself¡± Daniel uttered and she frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to train me¡± He sighed and was about to say something when she walked past him and grabbed Liam who had appeared behind Daniel. ¡°Liam will train me, right Liam?¡± He smiled at her then nodded. ¡°I would love that¡± She smiled at him then turned back to Daniel who had an unfathomable look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready and I¡¯ll meet you both at the training room¡± She uttered then closed the door on them. Daniel turned to Liam as soon as he let out a sigh. ¡°So I guess you¡¯ll be going to the pack to train the other warriors? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on her¡± Daniel stared at him for a while then just walked away. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Minutester, Heather walked out wearing a pair of ck biker shorts and blue sports bra. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of training gear so I guess I¡¯ll have to go buy thoseter¡± She muttered to Liam and he smiled. ¡°This is sufficient enough. Plus, you look great in it¡± She grinned at him then intertwined her arms with his. For the past few days, she had gotten to know Liam and had warmed up to him instantly. He had a cheerful air around him all the time and reminded her of Levi. She was sure they would be friends if they sat down and talked to one another. He alwaysplimented her and made sure she was doing alright. She knew he was going easy on her because he liked her but she didn¡¯t see him that way at all even though she tried to do whatever she could to forget about Daniel but it was hard to forget about him when he seemed to always be wherever she was. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Liam questioned and she nodded then let him lead her towards the training ground in the Mansion. When they got there, Heather furrowed her eyebrows as she nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡± She questioned. ¡°They went out to the mountains to train for now with Daniel,¡± Liam exined. ¡°They went by themselves¡± They both turned towards the voice and saw Daniel walking towards them. ¡°Daniel? What are you doing here?¡± Liam questioned with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Well I decided to let them challenge themselves for a change so I can take a break¡± Heather frowned. ¡°Well go in and take a break then¡± Daniel turned to her then tilted his head. ¡°Does my presence bother you that much?¡± She scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me but infuriates me. I just don¡¯t like you and if I see your face while I¡¯m training,I might just puke¡± Liamughed then immediately covered it up with a cough when Daniel turned to re at him. ¡°Well too bad then because I¡¯m not going anywhere. I need to analyze how you fight and see if you¡¯re fit enough¡± Daniel uttered. ¡°Well I can do that, you don¡¯t have to be here¡± Liam spoke up and they both turned to him. ¡°Good. You see? Your presence isn¡¯t needed¡± Heather said with a sarcastic smile and Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving and that¡¯s final. You better start training before it getste¡± He muttered then walked over to a chair by the side and sat down, watching them. ¡°Just ignore him, this is how he always is¡± She turned to Liam and smiled at his words. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± The training went great. Heather could tell that Liam was going easy on her as he still tried to train her without hurting her and she appreciated it. As for Daniel, he just kept watching them without saying anything. ¡°Ouch!¡± Heather grimaced as she suddenly stepped on her ankle. Liam immediately held her before she could fall to the ground and stared at her worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? I think that¡¯s enough training for today¡± Liam murmured and she nodded in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They both turned to the voice and saw Daniel standing behind them with folded arms. ¡°Heather mistakingly stepped on her ankle so I¡¯m going to take her back to her room so she can rest,¡± Liam exined. ¡°I¡¯ll take her. Go get ice¡± Daniel instructed Liam and was about to reach out to take her from Liam¡¯s hand but she swatted it away with a frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go bring the ice while he takes me to my room?¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why can¡¯t I take you to your room?¡± She scoffed. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you I don¡¯t like you? I¡¯d rather walk on my injured foot than let you hold me¡± Liam sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll just take her back to her room. Why don¡¯t you bring the ice?¡± Liam suggested. ¡°No. I¡¯ll take her to her room while you bring the ice. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me or I¡¯ll knock you unconscious¡± He uttered while staring at Heather but she snorted at him. ¡°Try that and you¡¯ll wake up tomorrow with a missing eye. Why must you take me to my room? What difference does it make?¡± She questioned. ¡°The difference is that I get to take you to your room but if you don¡¯t want me to do that then fine. Liam can take you and still bring you the ice. I have something more important to do than to baby you anyways¡± With that, he walked away leaving her shattered by his words¡­ Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Kiara snuggled into Zane¡¯s chest as they watched a romanticedy called LA LA LAND. She wasn¡¯t really focused on the movie and was rather focused on Zane¡¯s steady heartbreak and warm embrace. She couldy on him forever. Just then, her blissful moment came to an end when his phone suddenly rang. He sighed then picked it up. She noticed the way a frown appeared on his face as soon as he saw the caller then he pressed the phone against his ear. ¡°What is it?¡± She raised up her head and stared down at him with a frown. After he listened to whatever the person on the order side said, he ran his fingers through his hair then let out a sigh. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, give me some minutes. I¡¯ll be there soon¡± He muttered then hung up before turning to her and she sighed. ¡°You have somewhere to be?¡± He immediately sat up then grabbed her face and ced a kiss on it. ¡°Believe me my love, I¡¯d much rather be here with you but I have to go meet with Alpha Raymond but I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?¡± She frowned. ¡°You also said you¡¯d be back before midnight Yesterday but you weren¡¯t¡± He sighed. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll be back before midnight today but please, if you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t wait up for me, okay?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright¡± He ced another kiss on her cheek then walked into the room and quickly got dressed. When he came out, he found Kiara standing by the door with a sad look on her face. ¡°What am I supposed to do while you¡¯re gone again?¡± He sighed then grabbed her face and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°What did you do while I was away yesterday?¡± She opened her mouth but instantly closed it. She didn¡¯t want to tell him that she had been on the phone with Levi because she knew that could cause another problem. ¡°What?¡± He questioned when he saw her expression. ¡°Oh I was on the phone with Heather but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s busy today and won¡¯t have time for me¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Then maybe go to the mall? My love, you know I¡¯d do anything for you but this is important and I have about five minutes to get to Raymond. Like yesterday, my card is in the room, feel free to use it however you like and just enjoy yourself, okay?¡± He kissed her forehead then he left. She sighed before walking over to the couch and slumping down it. Should she go to the mall? She wasn¡¯t really in the mood to shop. ¡°I¡¯ll go sightseeing¡± She uttered as her eyes brightened. Zane had said he wanted not of them to go sightseeing together but he was blowing her off now and they only had three more days. She couldn¡¯t back home without seeing the whole of Paris. She immediately stood up and ran into the room to dress up. She wore a pair of blue jeans with a white top and a beret. She had never worn a beret before but now, it just seemed like the most Paris thing to do. She grabbed her purse, ced her phone in it then grabbed Zane¡¯s card before putting on her sneakers and walking out of the penthouse. he took in a deep breath as she stood in front of the hotel. ¡°Here Ie, Paris¡± She uttered but before she could take another step, her phone suddenly rang making her groan. She wanted to ignore it but what if it was important? She let out a sigh then brought out the phone from her bag and furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the caller id. ¡°Levi? Is something wrong?¡± She heard him chuckle. ¡°No, I just took you up on your offer¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°My offer? What offer?¡± ¡°That you¡¯d be my shoulder to cry on if you were next to me so guess what, I¡¯m in Paris¡± Her eyes widened and she almost choked on her spit. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± She questioned just to be sure she heard him right. ¡°I¡¯m not just here, I¡¯m right behind you¡± She froze then slowly turned around and sure enough, he was standing behind her with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Hi, My guardian angel. I¡¯ve missed you¡± He murmured then hung up before walking over to her. ¡°You flew all the way here for what?¡± She questioned with wide eyes and he chuckled. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the reaction I was expecting but just so you know, I¡¯m here for you. That country is boring without you so I came to see you¡± She smiled at him then pinched his cheek. ¡°But you really didn¡¯t need toe, I¡¯ll be home in three days¡± He pouted. ¡°Do you know how hard it was to survive without my guardian angel for four days? I felt like I was going insane¡± She rolled her eyes. He was always dramatic. ¡°Well I can¡¯t talk right now, I¡¯m going sightseeing¡± She muttered then turned away from him and began walking down the pavement. He pouted but immediately went after her. ¡°Sight seeing? I cane with you right? I¡¯ve never really been to Paris¡± She turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich? You seem like the kind of person that has traveled the world¡± He chuckled. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve never been to another country aside from Italy and America¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why when you have the money? If I was rich, I would have explored all the countries in the world¡± She uttered with a dreamy smile. ¡°Well my father never wanted me to leave Italy and our family business. The only reason he let me open mypany in America is because he wanted Zane to invest in it¡± She halted in her steps then turned to him. There was something about his tone that she didn¡¯t like. ¡°Does your father control you? Is that why you were sad yesterday? If he does, tell me and I¡¯ll go over to Italy and teach him a lesson¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Really? My father is much more powerful than you think, Kiara and he¡¯s a bad man. If I had my way, I¡¯d wish to be able to get away from him forever¡± Those words pierced through her heart more than she had expected. After what happened between her and Zane in the past, her parents totally cut her off and haven¡¯t even bothered reaching out and even though she missed them from time to time, she was d she was away from them because they clearly didn¡¯t see her as family. She smiled at him then wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one day you¡¯ll be free from him, you just have to be strong and learn how to stand up from yourself and when you¡¯re finally free from him, Heather and I can be your family. We¡¯ll have to create some room but I¡¯m sure you can fit in¡± He chuckled then hugged her tightly. ¡°Thank you so much, Kiara, thank you foring into my life¡± He murmured then closed his eyes as he hugged her tighter like he never wanted to let her go. Unknowingly to them, there was someone in the shadows taking pictures of them Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Zane stared down at the dead wolf body on the ground with a grimace then he slowly stood up and turned to Raymond. ¡°They are here¡± Zane muttered and Raymond sighed. ¡°I think they¡¯re here for my pack which is a very bold move because my pack isn¡¯t one of those weak packs. They must have gotten stronger and wanted to test out their power with my pack¡± Zane thought over his word then let out a sigh. ¡°Then you should better start training your warriors and have a lock down on your pack and a curfew. I¡¯ll ask Daniel to send down some of our warriors and weapons¡± Raymond nodded then nced at the body. ¡°They took his heart¡± Zane turned to the body and nodded. They were trying to make something but what? A wolf? That won¡¯t make sense. ¡°What about the other Alphas? Have they gone back?¡± Raymond nodded. ¡°They are on their way back on my private ne¡± Zane sighed then reached out for his phone and called Daniel. ¡°Zane¡± ¡°They are in Paris as well. Someone just died here. How is it over there?¡± Zane immediately said. ¡°They haven¡¯t made any noise here for a while so I¡¯m d about that. Oh I forgot to tell you, three men which I know are working for whoever is trying to execute wolves happened to attack Heather a few days ago. Luckily, we were able to save her but they shot her with something that instantly made her drop down unconscious and while we were fighting the men, we noticed they all had a simr tattoo on their wrist, a¡­ ¡± ¡°A dagger with a snake wrapped around it?¡± Daniel went silent on the other end. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. ¡°Are you stupid, Daniel? And you didn¡¯t bother to call and tell me all this? You had all these pieces of information, yet you kept them from me?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Plus, I wanted to tell you when I¡¯ve had a potential suspect but I still don¡¯t¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I¡¯m the Alpha and you¡¯re my Beta, we are supposed to be working together so you need to tell me everything. Every fucking detail, alright?¡± ¡°Copy that¡± Zane hung up then messaged his temples. It was obvious he needed to return back to his country but he didn¡¯t want to leave yet, he wanted to savor this moment with Kiara before he went back to his responsibilities. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark so I¡¯ll go home now because Kiara must be waiting for me¡± Zane uttered to Raymond who nodded in response. ¡°If anything else happens, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow¡± Zane nodded, then was about to walk away when he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Samantha?¡± He questioned as he saw Rose and Samantha walking towards them. Samantha immediately ran up to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°My love, I missed you much¡± He frowned at her then yanked his hand out of her grip and took a few steps away from her. ¡°What are you doing here anyways?¡± She frowned. ¡°I came here for you and you¡¯re pushing me away¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have time for this, I have to get back¡± He was about to walk away but Samantha grabbed his hand. ¡°You might want to see this¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°About what?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk more privately¡± He frowned at her then sighed. ¡°Fine but don¡¯t try to touch or hold me, got it?¡± She pouted but nodded and walked away with him. As soon as they were alone, Zane turned to Samantha. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± She scoffed at him. ¡°Is it because of Kiara that you¡¯re treating me this way? Once upon a time, I was the one by your side, not her¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Well I love her and I never loved you¡± He knew he was being harsh but he wanted to put her in her ce so Kiara won¡¯t be jealous anymore although he loved the look of jealousy on her face. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows when she reached into her bag and brought out an envelope then handed it to him. ¡°What is this?¡± He questioned as he reached into the envelope. He took out the photos and his heart dropped when he saw who was on it. It was Kiara and Levi hugging! ¡°I guess cheaters never change. I told you and you chose not to believe me¡± Samantha uttered with a smile but he just kept staring at the photos then he sighed and turned to Samantha with cold eyes. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean anything, they¡¯re friends¡± She scoffed at him. ¡°Friends? Friends don¡¯t look at each other that way¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because Levi likes Kiara but she doesn¡¯t have anything with him¡± Samantha raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you trust her, then call her and ask her where she is. I know for a fact that she¡¯s still with Levi but if she lies to you then I¡¯m right, they¡¯re together and you poor man, you¡¯re being used¡± Zane red at her then immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Kiara¡¯s number wanting to prove Samantha wrong. ¡°Hello, Zane¡± He smiled when he heard her voice. ¡°Kiara, how are you?¡± ¡°Are you home?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. So she wasn¡¯t home. ¡°You are not home? Where are you?¡± She went silent for a while. ¡°Oh I was taking a stroll but I¡¯m on my way back home now¡± Zane straightened up as his eyes turned cold. ¡°Oh? With who?¡± ¡°Myself. I don¡¯t know anyone in Paris, remember?¡± Zane felt his heart shatter into pieces. So Samantha was telling the truth. Why would she lie that she wasn¡¯t with Levi unless something was going on? He had been such a fool! ¡°Okay, see you at the penthouse¡± Before she could even say a word, he hung up and Samantha snuck her arm in his. ¡°I told you. Once a cheater, always a cheater. Now, it¡¯s time to make her regret cheating on you, it¡¯s time to make her cry her eyes out till tears can¡¯t fall out any more. You want that right?¡± He just kept staring straight ahead. ¡°I want to make her regret it¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Heather winced as Liam pressed her ankle with the ice. ¡°It hurts¡± She muttered and he immediately dropped the ice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t rest for now, we¡¯ll press itter¡± She nodded and he ced her foot gently on the bed then watched as sheid down before letting out a smile. ¡±I¡¯ll let you rest now but just in case you need anything, just call me¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay and thank you, Liam. You are the only one here that actually cares about me¡± Liam stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by what Daniel said. He only said those words because you rejected him and hurt his ego. He¡¯s more alike to Zane than he realizes but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t care about you because he does¡± She scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care, he can rot in hell for all I care. I want to rest now¡± Liam nodded then leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Just know that I¡¯ll always care for you no matter what and when you¡¯re ready to give me a chance, I¡¯ll treat you how you want to be treated, with love and care¡± He murmured into her ear then stood up straight with a smile before walking out of the room. She thought over his words for a while then let out a sigh. It would be better for her if she were in love with Liam but sadly, she was in love with a man who had not an ounce of feelings for her. She sighed then closed her eyes. Why was Kiara and her so unlucky in love? She didn¡¯t even know which was worse, her loving a man that doesn¡¯t love her or Kiara loving a man that does love her but can¡¯t trust her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She sighed then decided to get rid of that thought as she fell asleep. Some minutester, the door opened slightly and Daniel peeped in. When he saw that she was asleep and he could hear her steady heartbeat, he slowly walked into the room and towards her bed. He stared at her face for a while then his eyes trailed down to her ankle. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean a word I said to you earlier and if you must know, I do not hate you and I never wanted to reject you but the sin Imitted against you is a sin I can¡¯t forgive myself or and I know when you figure it out, you¡¯re going to hate me forever and that is probably for the best¡± He whispered then leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead before walking out of the room. Kiara immediately stood up from the couch with bright eyes as Zane walked in. ¡°You¡¯re back. I missed you¡± She murmured as she walked up to him. She wrapped her arms around him tightly then raised up her head to stare at his face and immediately frowned when she saw he wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°Is something wrong? Did something happen?¡± He nced at her then she gasped when he grabbed her arms and detached it from his body before taking a step back from her. ¡°Zane, is¡­ is something wrong? Why are you acting so strange¡± She furrowed her eyebrows when she saw hurt, anger and pain in his eyes. What was going on? ¡°You lied to me¡± He muttered and she frowned. ¡°Me? When did I lie to you?¡± He brought out the pictures from his pocket and threw them at her. When she saw who was on it, she froze. ¡°I asked you who you were with and you said no one. You lied to me¡± She sighed and was about to hold him but he took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me, don¡¯t ever touch me¡± Her eyes widened slightly then she scoffed. ¡°This is exactly why I didn¡¯t tell you I was with him because I knew you¡¯d react this way and I didn¡¯t want that so I didn¡¯t tell you the truth but yes, I was with Levi because he came here to visit me¡± Zane stared at her for a while then scoffed. ¡°How can I believe what you say when you lied to me?¡± She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°So what? You think I was cheating on you with Levi? Is that what you think?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Give me a reason why I shouldn¡¯t think like that Kiara, you have cheated on me before so why can¡¯t you do it again?¡± She scoffed in disbelief. What the heck was he talking about? ¡°I¡¯m not doing this with you, Zane¡± He folded his arm. ¡°Neither am I. I¡¯m not going to fall for your schemes again because I¡¯m smarter now and I refuse to be blinded by love. You know, the reason why I wanted this Vacation in the first ce was so I could make you feel what I felt two years ago when I learnt of your cheating scandal. I wanted to make you regret it, I wanted to make you cry but just like before, you cheated on me again and ended up beating me at my own game¡± She stared at him with wide eyes. What had he just said? ¡°You brought me here for Revenge? Not because¡­¡± He almost wanted to cave when he saw the hurt in her eyes but she didn¡¯t have any right to feel hurt when he was the one who was cheated on. ¡°Yes but then you seduced me and made me feel like we could start over, that we could go back to the way we were but no, once a cheater, always a cheater¡± Tears fell down her cheeks as she stared at him. She had finally thought they could be together again but he was never going to trust her, was he? ¡°I was the biggest fool for believing you could learn to trust me, I was the biggest for loving you again. I was the bigger fool for letting down my guard despite what happened two years ago but not anymore, not anymore Zane. I will never forgive you for today, mark my words¡± She uttered as he cried then turned away from him and walked into the room. He wanted to run after her, hug her tightly and never let her go. He wanted to apologize and admit that he was the one at fault but he couldn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t going to let her fool him, he wasn¡¯t going to let her use him. He was better than that now and even if he loved her to the point where he would feel like death without her, he refused to be used. With that, he walked out of the penthouse and when she heard the elevator ding, she broke down on the ground. Her heart ached so much that she felt she was going to have a heart attack any time soon. She couldn¡¯t believe despite all they have been through, he still didn¡¯t trust her. He still saw her as a cheating slut. She was the bigger fool here for loving such a man. She grabbed her phone with shaky hands and called the only person she could at the moment. ¡°Levi, can youe pick me up at the hotel? I really need to leave here¡± She murmured as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately¡± He uttered then hung up. She immediately packed her things, leaving the clothes she had bought from the mall that day since Zane had bought them for her. She didn¡¯t want anything from him and she didn¡¯t want to be tied to him. She packed up her small luggage then rolled it out into the living room. She halted in her steps then turned around and nced at everything with tears in her eyes. All the memories they made here were for nothing. She knew her fantasy world woulde to end, she just didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon. She wiped her tears as she walked into the elevator. Why was she crying? She had gone through much worse. This was just a lesson to her and she was never going to make this mistake again. Luckily, when she got to the entrance of the hotel, Levi was waiting for her there. As soon as he saw her, he ran up to her and hugged her tightly. ¡°Oh my God, what happened?¡± He questioned as she cried on his chest. ¡°Just get me out of here, Please¡± He nodded then grabbed her luggage from her hand before heading her towards the car. Zane watched them from his car that was parked down the street with tears in his eyes. Without saying anything, he turned his car around and drove off Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Zane woke up the next day with a splitting headache. He sat up slowly with a groan then nced around. The feeling of loneliness dawned on him and he hated it. He felt exactly like he did two years ago. He stood up from the bed and grabbed his phone. ¡°I¡¯ming back today, prepare for my arrival¡± Zane uttered into the phone. ¡°Really? Why? I didn¡¯t expect you would being any time soon¡± Daniel replied. ¡°There has been a change of n. Just do as I say¡± Then he hung up. He massaged his temples with a sigh and was about to walk out of the room when he noticed that Kiara¡¯s clothes were still in the room. She had left the clothes he bought for her? He walked over to the closet and pulled out the Medieval Queen gown she had worn that day. He smiled slightly as he thought about how happy they were on that day, especially her. He shook off the thought immediately then put the dress aside before walking out of the room. He halted in his steps then furrowed his eyebrows when he found Samantha in his kitchen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She turned to him with a smile. ¡°Oh you¡¯re finally awake? Do you even know how you got home? You almost killed yourselfst night by drinking your entire body weight worth of liquor. I had to have you dragged out of there then I brought you home and took care of you¡± He frowned. That would exin why his head was pounding. ¡°Thank you, you can leave now¡± He muttered and was about to turn away but she grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave when you¡¯re like this. Come here, I made breakfast for us¡± He turned to her then snatched his hand out of his grip. ¡±Thank you for taking care of me but that¡¯s where it ends. Even though Kiara and I didn¡¯t work out, I¡¯m never going to be with her sister. I don¡¯t even see you that way and I never have¡± He muttered then turned around and walked away. Samantha stood there in shock then stomped her feet with an annoyed look on his face. Why was he being so difficult? What else must she do to make him like her? She was willing to do anything even if that meant killing her sister. As long as Kiara was alive, he would never learn to love her. By the time Kiara and Levi got back to America, the sun was already setting. His bodyguards helped her ce her luggages in the car because he insisted on taking her home and she didn¡¯t have the strength or refuse. She didn¡¯t even know if she could use her card now since Zane had it temporarily locked. As they drove down, she began to notice that Levi wasn¡¯t driving her to her apartment at all, they had already missed the turn to her apartment. ¡°Where are we going? I said I wanted to go home¡± Levi bit his lower lip then let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m going to let Heather exin it to you but she is currently at my house and I¡¯m taking you there to meet her¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You told her I wasing?¡± Levi nodded. It wasn¡¯t out of choice but he panicked. He didn¡¯t know how to tell Kiara that her psychotic sister kicked them out of their apartment and Zane might have been behind it. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I just needed to tell her because well¡­ she¡¯ll exin to you¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Exin what to me?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me tell you, she said she wanted to tell you herself¡± Kiara wanted to force it out of him but she was too drained to argue so she just sat down quietly and stared out the window. Levi noticed how dull her mood had been since yesterday when he picked her up and although she refused to tell him what happened, he knew it had something to do with Zane. Why did he keep hurting her? As they drove into his estate, Kiara raised an eyebrow when she saw all the beautiful houses. ¡°Where are we? I¡¯ve never seen the estate before?¡± He smiled. Finally, she spoke. ¡°It was my grandfather¡¯s but he passed it down to me and I reconstructed it. If you want a house here, just tell me. Heather already wants one but she wasn¡¯t sure if you would¡± Kiara turned to him with a smile. ¡°I ept your kind gesture but I cannot ept a house free of charge. I¡¯d feel morefortable buying the house myself but I doubt I could ever afford it¡± He thought over word. ¡°How about this? I happen to know a lot of business owners that are in the need of interior designers. How about you do mine first then I¡¯ll introduce you to them? Then when you finally have enough money, you can rent a house here¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Really? You¡¯d do that?¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course. I want you to prosper in life and be happy, that¡¯s all I want¡± She smiled at him then turned to stare at the buildings they passed by. It would be good to stay in a mansion like the houses they were driving past but she still doubted she would be able to afford it. She gasped as the size of his Vi when they finally got there. The gate opened up immediately and the driver drove in. She couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut as she stared around. Gosh, how rich was he? This was pure luxury! Just as she was enjoying the view, she heard Heather¡¯s voice. ¡°Kiara! You¡¯re finally back¡± Heather screamed as she ran up to her and threw her arms around her. Kiara let out a chuckle and hugged her back. ¡°I missed you too, Heather, more than you know¡± Heather smiled then pulled away to stare at Kiara¡¯s face. She frowned when she noticed how swollen Kiara¡¯s eyes were. ¡°What happened? Why does it look like you were just crying? Is something wrong?¡± Kiara didn¡¯t know why but Heather always had a way of pulling the emotion out of her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You were right, I let my emotions get the best of me and he crushed them just like before¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened when Kiara began to cry then she wrapped her arms around Kiara and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to make that son of a bitch pay, mark my words¡±¡­ Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Kiara sniffled as she shook her head then she pulled away from the hug. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave him alone. It¡¯s my fault for thinking he would learn to trust me but I guess no matter what, he¡¯ll see me as a cheater¡± Heather raised up her hand and wiped away Kiara¡¯s tears. ¡°Do not cry for that jerk. He just lost the greatest gem in his life and he¡¯s going to spend the rest of his life regretting it so don¡¯t cry because him¡± Kiara giggled then nodded like an obedient child. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry because him. I just¡­. I just didn¡¯t expect him to do this to me. We had a lot of fun, Heather. I never wanted to leave and I was actually starting to think that we could work out but it all just turned to wishful thinking and I¡¯m sad about that¡± Heather sighed as she ced her hand on Kiara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I told you to be careful, didn¡¯t I? I had a feeling something like this was going to happen because as long as there¡¯s no trust in a rtionship, it¡¯s never going to work. Anyway let¡¯s stop talking about him, did you know Levi had an indoor pool? You and I have to try it. Where are all your luggages?¡± Heather questioned which made Kiara sigh. ¡°I left them at the hotel. I didn¡¯t want to take the clothes he bought for me because he said all he had wanted to do on this Vacation was break my heart and make me feel what he had felt two years ago¡± Heather Frowned then shook her head. ¡°If only he knew what had happened to you then he wouldn¡¯t be saying such words. Gosh! I want to punch him continuously on the face. He needs to be dealt with for ying with your heart¡± Kiara took a deep breath then met out a sigh. ¡°How about we go check out the indoor pool? Oh wait¡­ why are we here and not at our apartment?¡± Kiara questioned with suspicion on her face. Heather scratched the back of her neck nervously then let out a sigh. ¡°Samantha had us kicked out of our apartment¡± Kiara eyes widened slightly. ¡°What? Why and how?¡± Heather sighed again. ¡°She said she needed it for a project but we both know that¡¯s not true and she said it was Zane¡¯s orders¡± Kiara frowned. Even though she hated Zane with her whole being at the moment, she couldn¡¯t believe that he coukd stoop so low. That definitely had to only be Samantha¡¯s hand doing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me on time? I would have done something about it¡± Heather sighed. ¡°At that time, you seemed like you were enjoying yourself so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you¡± Kiara sighed. She had been enjoying herself until¡­ ¡°Samantha needs to be put in her ce. How dare she do something like that?¡± Kiarained and Heather scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s because she thinks Zane would always back her up. Did you know that she calls herself Mrs ck now?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. She knew it. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she calls herself but I¡¯m not going to let her bully us. We are going to put her in her ce tomorrow and get our apartment back¡± Heather pouted. ¡°Do we really have to go back to that apartment? I mean Levi won¡¯t mind us staying here with him, right Levi?¡± But before Levi could talk, Kiara shook her head. ¡°He might not say anything but we can¡¯t stay here for the rest of our lives. We are getting our apartment back¡± Heather frowned but nodded then grabbed her luggage. ¡°I¡¯ll take it inside for you¡± Then she rolled the box away despite Kiara trying to stop her. ¡°Was it because of me?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then turned back to see Levi standing behind her with a frown on his face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°Was it because of me you fought with Zane? He saw us together?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He saw pictures of us together but I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore because it just makes me hate him more and hate myself as well¡± She murmured to him then shed him a tight lipped ole before turning around and walking into the mansion. Levi clenched his fist and jaw as he thought of Zane. While they were putting Samantha in her ce, he was going to put Zane in his ce. He was staring into nothingness with no emotion on his face because at that point in time,he felt nothing. He was empty. Last night, he couldn¡¯t even close his eyes because all he saw was Kiara. Her skin, her smell, her smile, her eyes, they all clung to him like a punishment he couldn¡¯t get out of. Was it a crime to be in love? Just then, Daniel walked into the office and rolled his eyes when he saw Zane spacing out. ¡°I need you to sign this file, Zane¡± Daniel muttered as he ced the file in front of him. ¡°Alright¡± But he made no love to actually sign the papers and Daniel sighed. It was like two years ago all over again. ¡°Are you just going to sit there all day and sulk?¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°Yes¡± Daniel sighed. He was about to say something when they heard Samantha¡¯s scream. ¡°HOW DARE YOU?!¡± Zane turned to him with a raised eyebrow and he shook his head. He also didn¡¯t know what was going on. They both went out of the office and towards where themotion wasing from and when Zane saw Kiara, he froze with his eyes wide. Why was she here? ¡°You really have some nerve to ask me such a question. I¡¯m going to make sure I break those wings of yours today!¡± Kiara screamed and tried to lunged at Samantha but was held down by the guards. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Zane boomed and they all turned to him except Kiara and his eyes were on her the whole time. ¡°Zane!¡± Samantha called out as she ran up to him and held his arm. ¡°That haggard cheating slut pped me across the face¡± Zane red at Samantha because of her Choice of words. ¡°Watch your mouth you whore¡± Heather suddenly yelled as her eyes flicked. Zane yanked his hand out of Samantha¡¯s hold then turned to Kiara who had a stoic look on her face. ¡°What is going?¡± Only then did she turn to him. ¡°This cheating slut doesn¡¯t even want to be here but I have to teach my little sister that I¡¯m not to be messed with. I¡¯m giving you by the end of the day to get me back my apartment or this cheating haggard slut is going to show you just how haggard she can get¡± After saying that, she nced between Samantha and Zane before walking away leaving them speechless Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Zane furrowed his eyebrows as he turned to Samantha. ¡°What did she mean by what she said?¡± Samantha furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to y dumb. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Samantha had them kicked out of their apartment for a project she imed she had to do in the exact apartment¡± Daniel spoke up as he red at Samantha who opened and closed her mouth like a fish. ¡°What? Who gave you the power to do that?¡± Zane questioned with wide eyes and once again, Daniel spoke. ¡°She used your name and thendlord believed and kicked them out. She even called herself your Fiancee¡± Zane stared at Samantha in disbelief while she shook with fear. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can exin, I¡­ I just¡­ I¡­¡± Her eyes almost bulged out of its socket as Zane grabbed her by the neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever pull such a stunt ever again and now, you¡¯re going to go down to Kiara¡¯s apartment and make sure everything is exactly the same way she left it then go and your knees and beg her fir forgiveness and don¡¯t you dare tell me you can¡¯t because I¡¯ll kill you with my bare hands,¡± Then he pushed her away and she fell to the ground holding her neck and coughing. Everyone just stood around watching the scene with wide eyes. They didn¡¯t dare make a noise. Zane was about to turn around and walk to his office when he heard his name being called. ¡°Zane!¡± He turned around and furrowed his eyebrows when he saw a furious looking Levi walking towards him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡­¡± Everyone gasped including Daniel when Levi punched him across the face. Zane¡¯s eyes widened as he touched the side of his mouth. When he saw the blood, he turned to Levi with anger in his eyes. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zane thundered and that would normally send a normal person running but Zane stood his ground and continued ring at Levi. ¡°You are the biggest idiot to walk this. You had her in your arms, she loved you yet, you keep hurting her over and over again!¡± Levi screamed and Zane furrowed his eyebrows. What was going on? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡±I love Kiara, Zane. I love her so much and I should be happy that she¡¯s back and doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore but I want to be able to win her heart fair and square and not because she wants to move on from you. Do you really think if I was dating her, I would let her go on a vacation with you? You don¡¯t think and you don¡¯t trust her, that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to lose the most precious person in your life¡± Levi yelled then red at Zane one more time before storming away leaving Zane speechless. Without another word, Zane turned around and walked into his elevator with Daniel closely behind him. ¡±So let me guess, Samantha showed you ¡®proof¡¯ that Kiara was cheating on you with Levi and you believed it?¡± Daniel questioned and Zane frowned. ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t know anymore¡­ I¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair then slid down the elevator doors and sat down on the elevator ground. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Daniel questioned and Zane sighed as he dragged his palm across his face. ¡°Samantha showed me pictures of Kiara and Levi together but when I asked Kiara who she was with she told me she was alone. She lied to me when she would have just told me the truth. Isn¡¯t that suspicious to you?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°She probably did that because she was afraid you were going to use her of cheating again and she didn¡¯t want anything to ruin the Vacation and You are only suspicious because you don¡¯t trust her and can¡¯t get over the fact that she ¡®Cheated on you before¡¯. You never listen and that¡¯s the problem¡± Zane frowned then held his head in his hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore. Am I the bad person here? Am I the fool for always believing the proof instead of her? You saw the proof too two years ago, right? She was in bed with two men. How could I not believe? I know every inch of Kiara, Daniel and that was definitely her but why does she keep saying she didn¡¯t cheat? Am I going crazy? Am I the problem?¡± Daniel frowned. Zane wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was Samantha and he had to find proof that Kiara hadn¡¯t cheated on him two years ago for them to finally move on. After making sure that Zane was okay and wasn¡¯t in his sulking state, Daniel drove over to the pack to find a particr friend of Samantha that would know the whole truth of the story. He didn¡¯t even know why he hadn¡¯t done this earlier. He parked in front of the pack house then took a trip Down memoryne as he walked towards Samantha¡¯s friend¡¯s house. The pack didn¡¯t have the same feel it had two years ago. Two years ago, there wasn¡¯t a day where anyone could catch Zane without a smile on his face. He was happy and so was Kiara. It was obvious they had loved each other and it was still obvious that they loved each other now but until the cheating scandal is cleared, Zane would never trust Kiara. He walked over to the house and knocked on the door. Minutester, an old woman walked out with a smile on face. ¡°Beta Daniel, Come in. What brings you here?¡± He smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m not here to stay. Where¡¯s your granddaughter, Jennifer?¡± The old woman smiled. ¡°She went to the training ground with her friends. You¡¯d find her there¡± Daniel thanked her then walked towards the training ground. When he got there, he searched around but didn¡¯t see her. He sighed and was about to give up when he saw her walking away with her friends. He immediately walked up to them and was about to call out her name when he heard one of them mention Samantha¡¯s name. ¡°She just left us here after everything we did for her. If it weren¡¯t for us, Kiara wouldn¡¯t have been thrown out of the pack¡± Daniel froze. ¡°What do you mean by that statement?¡± They all froze then slowly turned to him. ¡°Be¡­Beta Dan¡­Daniel¡­ I¡­¡± He red at them. ¡°Tell me everything this instance!!¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 70 Zane didn¡¯t have any energy or motivation to do anything else for the whole day so he decided to go home and refresh himself. While bathing, he couldn¡¯t get his mind off what Levi had said. Had he really just been a fool? He ruined the perfect time they spent together just because of hisck of trust in Kiara. He ran his palm down his face with a sigh then walked over to his closet, got dressed then was on his way down to the kitchen when Daniel barged into his house with two girls Zane found oddly familiar. ¡°Daniel, what is going on? Who are these girls?¡± Daniel threw them to the ground as they cried. ¡°Go on, tell me what you told me¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then turned to the girls. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± But they refused to talk which infuriated Daniel. He raised up his hand and pped one of them across the face which surprised Zane. ¡°What is going on?¡± Zane questioned again with wide eyes. ¡°Tell him what you told me now!¡± He yelled and they immediately turned to Zane as they shook with fear. ¡°Two years ago, Kiara hadn¡¯t cheated on you, Samantha had nned everything out¡± Zane froze. It was like his whole world froze at that moment. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Wh¡­ what are you talking about?¡± He questioned and when they didn¡¯t answer, he grabbed one of them by the neck and mmed her back on the wall. ¡°What do you mean by that?!!¡± He boomed and the girl cried harder. ¡°All the videos, all the pictures, they had been fake. Samantha had made us drug Kiara for the videos on the bed and the pictures while the ones were it seemed like she was kissing other guys, they had been forcing themselves on her and she tried pushing them away but we only took the part where it seemed like she was cheating¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened as tears slipped out of his eyes. What was he hearing? This can¡¯t be! ¡°Tell me you¡¯re lying! Tell me you¡¯re fucking lying!¡± He screamed but the girls just kept crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive m¡­¡± Zane drove his hand into her chest and yanked out of her heart before throwing her dead body on the ground. He turned to the other one with crazy red eyes and she tried running away but he grabbed her by the neck and broke it into half with his bare hands. ¡°Find me Samantha Immediately!¡± He yelled like a maniac as he turned to Daniel. Daniel nodded then Immediately carried out his orders. As soon as he was gone, Zane fell to the ground and cried his eyes out. All the memories shed through his head and when he remembered how shocked and hurt Kiara had looked that day, he hated himself more. He had ruined their lives with his own hand because he had believed someone else over the love of his life. He didn¡¯t deserve her forgiveness, he didn¡¯t even want her to forgive him because he was never going to be able to forgive himself. Kiara was busy helping Heather to pack up her stuff when they heard someone yelling from outside. Kiara froze when she recognized his voice. Zane? What was he doing here?¡± She murmured as she stood up from the bed and walked out of the room with Heather behind her. They both walked out of the mansion and when Kiara saw Zane, she gasped. He looked like a crazy man as he cried and called out her name. As soon as he saw her,he pushed past the guards then ran towards her and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry my love, I¡¯ve been a fool, I¡¯ve been a big fool. I don¡¯t even want you to forgive me, I don¡¯t deserve to be forgiven¡± He hurriedly said while holding her tightly. she furrowed her eyebrows then tried pushing him off but he held onto her tightly. ¡°Let go of me, Zane. What are you doing?¡± She questioned and he fell to his knees then held her hand. She was surprised to see him this way and didn¡¯t even know how to react. ¡°I know the truth now and I know you never cheated on me. I was a fool not to believe you. I was such a fool, my love. I ruined our life and tried to me it on you. I¡¯m so sorry for everything, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Kiara stared at him with wide eyes then it suddenly turned into anger as she yanked her hand out of his grip and pushed him away. She didn¡¯t like seeing him this way but this was exactly how he treated her two years ago. ¡°Sorry won¡¯t change anything. I hate you more than life itself. I tried to forget about everything and start all over again with you but you just showed me that no matter what, you can never trust me¡± Zane cried so hard that his heart began to ache. ¡°Please¡­ please I¡¯m begging you, give me a chance. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me because I can¡¯t even forgive myself but please, please give me a chance¡± She shook her head as tears began to stream down her face as well. ¡°Because of you, I lost my child, our child¡± Zane froze with her eyes wide. Memories of her telling him the child was his two years ago shed through his head and he felt like he had just been stabbed with a silver knife. ¡°De..dead?¡± She red at him. ¡°Because of you, I couldn¡¯t save my son from dying. When you threw me out of the pack, I had a miscarriage right there and I didn¡¯t even get to hear my baby cry because he died because of you. You ruined my life, Zane and yet, you imed that yours was ruined. You didn¡¯t even go through the same pain I went through¡± She screamed as as angry and sad tears streamed down her face. ¡°Get him away, I don¡¯t want to see his face ever again¡± She yelled to the guards and was about to turn away but he grabbed her hand and held onto it like he was holding on to life. ¡°Kiara please, please don¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m sorry¡± He pleaded as he used his other fist to hit his chest since it was hurting too much. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Zane¡± She murmured then yanked her hand out of his. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you, I will never give up on you because I love you so much. I will do anything to make you give me a chance. I know I don¡¯t deserve it but I can¡¯t live without you¡± She squeezed her eyes shut then bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying before she walked into the house,not even sparing him a nce¡­ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 As soon as she walked into the mansion, Kiara broke down. She didn¡¯t even know why she was crying. She should be happy that he would finally get to feel what she felt two years ago, right? Except she wasn¡¯t. Her heart ached not only for him but for herself and their dead son. All the emotions she had buried deep down all immediately surfaced to the top making her unable to breath. Why was this happening to her again? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kiara. You shouldn¡¯t be crying because he deserves everything that¡¯s happening now¡± Kiara turned to her. ¡°But I love him, Heather. I love him so much and that¡¯s why it hurts. Is something wrong with me? I¡¯m not supposed to love him after everything but yet, I do¡± Heather sighed then grabbed Kiara¡¯s face with a stern look on her face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m your voice of reasoning so listen to me. Yes, it does hurt and I understand your feelings but he doesn¡¯t deserve your tears, Kiara neither does he deserve your forgiveness or a third chance because you gave him a second chance to rectify himself, yet he did the same thing. Who¡¯s to say this won¡¯t happen again even if both of you get back together? He¡¯s toxic for you¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then let out a sigh. Heather was making a lot of sense and her words were true but despite everything, Kiara wanted to try her best to understand Zane¡¯s point of view. He had just manipted. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I want to forgive him, Heather. I can¡¯t forgive and I think it¡¯s better if we are not together and it breaks my heart because I love him. Why did this have to happen to us? We were so happy¡± She muttered as tears streamed down her face then she wrapped her arms around Heather and held her tight. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s going to be okay. All you have to do is forget about him and maybe date someone else that I think is better than Zane¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then pulled away from the hug with a frown on her face. ¡°What?¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Ohe on, you know what I¡¯m talking about. Levi likes you and he¡¯ll treat you right. You have to move on from Zane and the only way to do that is to fall in love with someone else¡± Kiara¡¯s frown deepened. She liked Levi a lot but as a friend and nothing more. Before she could say anything, the door opened up and Levi walked into the house with worry on his face. He immediately walked up to Kiara and ced his hand on her shoulders. ¡°Are you okay? My guards told me about what happened and I immediately rushed back here¡± Heather turned to smile at Levi then wiggled her eyebrows at Kiara. ¡°I need to use the bathroom¡± She muttered then ran away before Kiara could stop her. As soon as Heather was gone, Levi held Kiara¡¯s hand and searched her face with concern etched on his. ¡°You cried¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°Well it¡¯s kind of inevitable when the one thing that drove a wedge between you and someone you love finally got revoked¡± He sighed then caressed her face. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like talking about your rtionship with Zane, feel free to tell me whatever is on your mind. Even if you want to confess your love to him, tell me. I¡¯m a very good listener¡± She stared at him for a while then a bright smile appeared on her face as she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Thank you. The world would be so much more peaceful if I just fell in love with you, Levi, because you¡¯re genuinely a sweet guy¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°Now that you have decided to end things with Zane for a while, how about I make you fall in love with me?¡± She tensed up immediately then pulled away to stare up at his face and when she saw the seriousness in his eyes, her eyes widened. ¡°Levi¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I know you might not like me that way and I know you might say you¡¯re not ready to jump another rtionship at the moment but I love you Kiara and I know for a fact that I can make you happy only if you¡¯d give me the chance¡± She bit her lower lip as she stared at him. ¡°But you do know that if I date you now, I¡¯m only doing that because I want to get over Zane, right?¡± Levi nodded with a smile. ¡°I know and I don¡¯t care. Being able to go on a date with you is something I¡¯ve dreamt of everyday since I met you. At first, I didn¡¯t want to be a rebound but if that¡¯s what it takes to be with you then I don¡¯t mind it¡± She stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°I¡­ can I think about it? I¡¯ll give you an answerter¡± Levi nodded with a smile. ¡°Take your time, I don¡¯t want to rush or pressure you. Since I know you¡¯re alright now, I¡¯d get back to work, hmm?¡± She smiled as she nodded then he pinched her cheek softly with a smile before walking out of the house. As soon as he closed the door behind him, he let out a breath he hadn¡¯t even realized he had been holding. Gosh! That had to be one of the scariest things he had ever done in his life but he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy inside. He has already sworn to himself that he was never going to let her go so even if she rejected his offer, he was going to do whatever it took to get her to be his. Zane already lost his chance, now it¡¯s his time to have her in his arms. He can¡¯t wait for the time he can finally call her his because that would be a dreame true. ¡°Boss, this letter just came in from you¡± One of the guard¡¯s voices snapped Levi out of his thoughts. He nced at the letter with furrowed eyebrows then took it from the guard and examined it. There was no address but Levi could have a thought or two about who might be from. Obviously someone that was stuck in the 60s. He opened the letter slowly and he instantly shook with fear. ¡®That girl seems very important to Zane, killing her just seemed like the right way to punish him, don¡¯t you think?¡± Levi clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. When ites to Kiara, he would rather die than let anything happen to her. ¡°Do not touch her or you¡¯re going to finally see why I¡¯m my Mother¡¯s son Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Daniel sighed as he walked up to Zane who was seated at the bar counter with Liam. ¡°Zane, what the fuck are you doing?¡± Daniel questioned and Liam sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve tried stopping him for thest two hours but to no avail. He¡¯s not even listening to me¡± Suddenly Zane groaned. ¡°If only I had listened to her, I had¡­ I had trusted her, I would have been the happiest man on earth right now but my poor stupid choices are what made me like this. I was such a fool¡± He muttered to himself then chugged down the ss of Whiskey. ¡°We all make poor stupid choices¡­. Yours may have been more stupid but it¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be fixed. You just have to get your ass up and get your girl back¡± Daniel advised but Zane let out a sigh. ¡°What exactly can I do? Everytime I look at her, all I remember is when she cried and begged me to listen to her but I¡­ I didn¡¯t and then she lost¡­ she lost our child because of me¡± Zane held onto his heart as it suddenly began to ache again. No one understood how much pain he was in at the moment. He was holding on to a thin thread of his sanity. ¡°Well I did try to tell you multiple times that you were making the wrong decision¡± Liam red at Daniel. ¡°Now is not the time for that. He couldn¡¯t have known because the pictures were real but not in the sense he thought. If anything, Kiara was vited by her sister¡± Zane squeezed his eyes shut as he immediately thought of how Kiara had been drugged and ced in between two men who were practically molesting her in the video. How hadn¡¯t he seen that she was asleep? ¡°Where is Samantha? I need to kill her, that¡¯s the only way I can feel better at the moment¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°She has gone into hiding. I don¡¯t know how she found out we know the whole story but she did¡± Zane turned to Daniel and grabbed him by the neck. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you checked the whole earth for her, I just want her found. Even if you have to lure her out then do just that. She loves her family right? Then capture her family and if she doesn¡¯te out, kill them¡± Zane uttered menacingly then pushed Daniel away before turning back to his Alcohol. ¡°There¡¯s a little w in your n. Her parents are Kiara¡¯s parents as well¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°They were hardly ever parents to Kiara and would always favor Samantha over her. I doubt she doesn¡¯t even know how they¡¯re doing so if they die, she still won¡¯t know¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Still¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to kill her parents. I¡¯ll find another way to lure out Samantha¡± Zane didn¡¯t reply and just drank his Alcohol. ¡°Are you really going to drink all this alcohol? If you do that, you might die¡± Zane didn¡¯t reply to Liam and just kept chugging down the ss. ¡°By the time you¡¯re done with that ss, Levi would have stolen your girl from you¡± Zane¡¯s hand froze mid air then he turned to Liam with red eyes. ¡°What?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Heather told me that Levi asked Kiara out on a date and she¡¯s yet to give him an answer but Heather is sure Kiara will agree¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You speak with Heather?¡± Daniel suddenly asked and Liam turned to him with a nod. ¡°Ever since she left, we have been chatting and calling each other¡± Liam uttered with a smile then turned back to Zane at the same time Daniel frowned. ¡°Levi is trying to make a move on her?¡± Zane questioned softly and Liam nodded. ¡°Well he has been trying to make a move on her for quite a while now but you were in the picture¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Am I not in the picture anymore?¡± Liam shrugged. ¡°Only you can ce yourself in that picture if you fight for her¡± Zane sighed then turned back to his ss of whiskey. ¡°What if she¡¯s better with him? He hasn¡¯t hurt her as badly as I have. He can treat her well and¡­.¡± ¡°But can he treat her better than you? Yes, you make bad mistakes but are you just going to sit here and wallow in your misery? She loves you and she always will. All you have to do now is show her that you¡¯d change and you will never let her go¡± Zane turned to Daniel as soon as he said that then nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to get my woman back¡± They both grinned at him. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯ve got to use the restroom. You both wait here¡± Liam uttered then immediately ran away. As soon as he was gone, Daniel sat down on his seat and grabbed his phone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zane questioned with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Just shut up and drink your alcohol¡± Daniel muttered as he scrolled through Liam¡¯s and Heather¡¯s chat. The first thing he noticed was how freely she spoke with Liam. They spoke to each other like an old couple that was far away from each other but still loved each other dearly which made him frown. He kept back the phone and stood up with a frown. Liam was all smiles when he walked back to them. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Zane nodded then stood up from the chair but immediately fell to the ground as his legs wobbled. ¡°Whoa! Am I disabled? I probably deserve that as well¡± Daniel and Liam rolled their eyes then helped a drunken Zane up from the ground. ¡°Is carrying him to go see her like this the best idea? He¡¯s a sloppy mess¡± Liam whispered to Daniel. ¡°No, we are taking him home but let¡¯s just make him think he¡¯s going to meet her so we can leave¡± Daniel whispered back. ¡°I love her so much, Kiara I love you!¡± They both groaned as everyone turned to them. This was going to be a long night Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The next morning, Zane woke up with a splitting headache. He felt like he had just been run over by a car. Just then, his room door open and Daniel walked in with a bowl in hand. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Zane groaned. ¡°Like shit¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°We tried to warn you not to drink so much. Here, I brought you a tonic for migraines¡± Zane grimaced. ¡°I¡¯d rather be run over by a truck than drink that¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine then. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You have to get out of bed, there¡¯s a situation at hand¡± Zane turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A neighboring country¡¯s pack has been attacked¡± Zane groaned then let out a sigh before getting up slowly from the bed. ¡°Right now, my first priority is to get Kiara back. Every other thing has to wait¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking straight at the moment, Zane so I¡¯ll let you be for a while but when Ie back, we are going to solve this situation¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t boss me around¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t but I¡¯m sure Kiara can, right?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes suddenly widened then he frowned. ¡°Yes she can but she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me¡± Zane mumbled and Daniel sighed. ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t want to have to tell you this but they¡¯re going to attack us here soon enough. Hell, they have already began attacking us. Didn¡¯t I tell you about how they attacked Heather? If this isn¡¯t taken care of, they might attack Kiara next¡± Zane¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold. ¡°They won¡¯t dare or I¡¯d tear them into shreds¡± Daniel tilted his head. ¡°Oh they would. They have a motiv, Zane and unless we don¡¯t find out what this is, everyone is in danger¡± Zane sighed as he dragged his palm along his face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Daniel. The only way I can focus on every other thing is when I know she¡¯s mine again. She¡¯s the only one that makes me function and it hurts me to the core that she¡¯s with another man at the moment and not with me. I have to get her back and the faster I get her back, the faster I get back to work¡± Daniel stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Fine but do you have a n to get her? You can¡¯t just go up to her and ask her to take you back¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I already have a n. If she just gives me a chance, I can do anything for her¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Well Liam and I are here to support you in whatever you do. Just don¡¯t make stupid decisions anymore¡± Zane rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Get out¡± Daniel chuckled as he walked out of the room. As soon as he was gone, Zane turned to his phone and grabbed it. After contemting for a while, he dialed her number and pressed the phone against his ear, silently praying that sge would answer. ¡°Hello?¡± He sucked in his breath as he soared with happiness when he heard her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to pick up¡± She went silent thatheeven thought she had hung up at a point. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± That sentence alone made his heart ache. Had she deleted his number? ¡°Oh¡­ did you¡­ did you delete my number?¡± He questioned and heard her sigh. ¡°I decided to delete contacts that weren¡¯t needed¡± Ouch! That hit him right in the gut. He grimaced slightly then cleared his throat. ¡°Oh¡­¡± They were silent for a while till she sighed. ¡°What do you want, Zane? I¡¯ve got things to do¡± He frowned. Even before, she was cold to him but not this cold. ¡°I just wanted to hear your voice because I missed you and I wanted to know if you¡¯d like to meet up¡± She sighed. ¡°Why would you want to meet up with a cheating slut?¡± He squeezed his eyes then let out a sigh. ¡°Kiara please don¡¯t do this to me¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, am I? I¡¯ve got to go, I have something to do¡± ¡°Will you at least agree to meet up with me? Maybe I can take you out on a date or¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be possible because ¡­ because I¡¯m going on a date with Levi¡± His eyes shot right open as he held his breath. ¡°What?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go¡± With that, she hung up, not even giving him a chance to say another word. He sat down on the bed with a defeated look on his face. She was going on a date with Levi? Does that mean she had really moved on? He suddenly sprung up from the bed with a determined look on his face. She was his woman and he didn¡¯t care if she was going on a date with Levi, he was going to go on that date as well and get his girl back. Kiara pped her forehead with a groan. What was wrong with her? Why had she said all that? She sighed then turned around and immediately froze when she saw Levi standing behind her with wide eyes and a tray filled with food in the other. ¡°Oh Levi¡­ I didn¡¯t see you there¡± He dropped the tray on the table then walked towards her. ¡°Did you really mean it? Are you going on a date with me?¡± She pursed her lips. She had only said that to spite Zane. ¡°Ohh¡­ erm¡­¡± He frowned then let out a sigh. ¡°You only said that to make Zane jealous right?¡± She stared at her toes in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry, I said I was going to keep trying till I win your heart, right? That also means I have to be patient. I brought you breakfast since you weren¡¯ting down and I brought you your favorites ording to Heather. I¡¯ll take my leave now¡± She nced at the food then let out a sigh. Levi was being sweet and Heather was right, Zane was toxic for her so why not try to move on with someone like Levi? ¡°Wait Levi¡­. I¡¯ll go on a date with you¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Kiara couldn¡¯t help but smile as Levi beamed before her. ¡°Are you serious? You would go on a date with me?¡± She nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee you anything Levi but one thing I know for sure is that you¡¯re a great guy and anyone would be happy to be called your woman¡± He frowned. ¡°But not you?¡± She sighed then walked over to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. Make me fall in love with you, Levi¡± He stared at her for a while then grinned before wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t end up falling for me, I¡¯m happy you gave me a chance¡± She smiled at him as soon as she pulled away from the hug then she turned to the tray of food he brought. ¡°And thank you for the food. They really are my favorite¡± Heather was really trying to push them together. ¡°Try the pancakes, I made them myself¡± She smiled and was about to reach out for the pancake when a memory of her and Zane making and eating pancakes shed through her mind. She immediately brushed it off then began eating the pancake Levi had brought her. She grimaced slightly when she tasted it but feigned a smile for him. ¡°Hmmmm¡­. Thank you¡± He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± She squeezed her eyes shut as she swallowed it then she turned to him. ¡°Erm¡­ maybe tone down on the salt. As a matter of fact, maybe don¡¯t put in any salt like¡­ at all¡± He furrowed his eyebrows as he walked over to her. When he took a bite, he immediately spat it out. ¡°Oh my¡­ that¡¯s horrible! I must have put in salt instead of Sugar. I¡¯m so sorry¡± She shook her head at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, it wasn¡¯t your fault but maybe next time, check thebels¡± They both stared at each other for a while then they bursted outughing. Age couldn¡¯t help but heave out a sigh of relief because she had felt every since Levi said he was going to make her fall in love with him, something changed with them and they became more awkward. ¡°I like this part of you, Levi. Not the part that¡¯s trying to win my favor and not the part that¡¯s trying to win my heart, the part that¡¯s friendly and always manages to put a smile on her face¡± She found herself saying as she spoke to him. He stared at her for a while, let out a breath then nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re the firstdy I¡¯ve ever been interested in so I don¡¯t know how to behave around you¡± She grabbed his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, just be yourself. Now if you¡¯d excuse me, I have some waffles to devour. I hope you didn¡¯t cook those as well?¡± They bothughed. Kiara rolled her eyes as Heather squealed on her bed. ¡°Will you stop that?¡± Heather shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you finally gave Levi a chance. He¡¯s a great guy and I¡¯m sure he¡¯d treat you right¡± Kiara turned to her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you date him?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t like me, he likes you. Plus, I like someone else¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You still like Daniel?¡± Heather frowned. She wasn¡¯t sure she was ever going to stop liking Daniel since they had been mates once upon a time but she was trying to move on from him just like Kiara was trying to move on from Zane. Before Heather could say anything, there was a knock on the door. Kiara nced at herself onest time in the mirror before walking towards the door. She smiled at Levi as soon as she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re here¡± His eyes trailed down her body. ¡°And you¡­ you¡¯re beautiful¡± His eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Not like you have not always been beautiful, you have but like¡­ I¡­¡± She grabbed his hand. ¡°Levi, rx, okay? And I understand what you¡¯re trying to say and thank you, you look good yourself¡± She uttered with a smile and he grinned. Thank you but I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s eyes are going to be on you because of how beautiful you look. I¡¯m finding it hard to take my eyes off you right now¡± Kiara¡¯s cheeks turned red and Heather gave Levi a thumbs up from behind. She didn¡¯t know why but Kiara seemed to like cheesy lines so she told Levi to use all the cheesy lines he knew on her. ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough. Shall we leave?¡± Levi nodded then grabbed her arm and ced it around his arm. ¡°I hope you¡¯refortable with this?¡± She nodded at him. ¡°I am¡± He smiled then turned to Heather. ¡°We¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t wait up for us¡± He told her then walked away with Kiara. ¡°Wait!¡± Heather called out and was about to run after them when her phone rang. A smile immediately appeared on her face as she picked up the phone and ced it against her ear. ¡°Hey¡± She murmured into the phone but the smile soon wiped off her face when she heard what Liam had to say next. ¡°He¡¯s what??!!¡± They were about to walk down to the car when Levi stopped her. ¡°Wait, I bought something for you¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then gasped when he showed her the beautiful bracelet. ¡°Oh my¡­ that looks expensive, Levi¡± He waved it off. ¡°You¡¯re worth it and when I saw it, I thought of you so I knew I had to get it. Can I help you put it on?¡± She stared at him for a while then nodded with a smile before stretching out her hand to him. He ced it on her wrist and after he was done wearing it on her, he raised his head and their eyes connected. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to press his lips in hers. He wanted that so badly. He leaned in slowly while watching her every move. Was she going to push him away or was she going to p him across the face? Just as he was about to ce a kiss on her lips, a honk cane from behind them and they jumped apart. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened then Zane climbed out of the car in his signature ck suit. ¡°Am Ite?¡± Kiara red at him. ¡°What are you doing here? Levi and I are going on a date¡± He nodded slowly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes, I heard you loud and clear over the phone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here for the date so are we going or not?¡± Kiara nced at Levi and he seemed as confused as her. ¡°What are you talking about, Zane?¡± She questioned and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ming with you guys on our date¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Levi scoffed. ¡°What the fuck is he talking about?¡± He questioned as he turned to Kiara but she just sighed then turned to Zane with a re. ¡°Zane, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to but you¡¯re noting with us. Levi and I are going on a date and that doesn¡¯t include you¡± He tilted his head at her. ¡°Well you might want to stay at home then because no one is going to let you in their restaurant without my permission¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± ¡°I had you both banned from every restaurant and the only way to change that is if Ie along¡± Kiara was speechless. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ohe on, you of all people should know how petty I can get, Kiara. Are we going on this date or not?¡± Before Kiara could say anything else, Levi came forward and stood in front of her while ring at Zane. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your n is but she¡¯s with me now and I¡¯m not going to let youe in between us. We mustn¡¯t have our date in a restaurant, there are other ces to have a date¡± Zane tilted his head then chuckled. ¡°Hmm you must think so lowly of me, Levi but there¡¯s something you should know in case Kiara hasn¡¯t informed you yet but I rule this country, everything and everyone is under my control and when I say you can¡¯t have a date without me, I just didn¡¯t mean restaurants but anywhere within the country¡± Levi red at him as he clenched his fist. ¡°You!..¡± Kiara grabbed Levi¡¯s hand then shook her head at him. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with him because he has aeback for everything¡± She muttered then turned to Zane and saw he had a smirk on his face. ¡°We don¡¯t have to give in to what he wants, Kiara. I can fly us out of the country right away and we can have our date then¡± Levi uttered as he stared Down at her but she shook his head. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°If he wants to go on a date with us then he can but we are not going to run away and we are going to have our date like he isn¡¯t even there, alright?¡± Levi stared into her eyes then let out a sigh before nodding then he turned to Zane who had a bored expression on his face. ¡°Are we leaving or not?¡± He questioned but before they could say anything, he climbed into his car and banged the door after him. How dare they hold each other in front of him? He was already losing his temper and they hadn¡¯t even begun the date yet. He sighed as he watched them say something to each other. It seemed like Kiara was trying to reassure a worried looking Levi making Zane scoff. Levi should be worried because he was going to get his girl back no matter what. He watched as they both walked over to Levi¡¯s car then Levi opened up the door for Kiara and she smiled at him before getting into the car. Zane wanted nothing more than to punch the smile off Levi¡¯s face as he walked around and entered into the driver¡¯s seat. That was supposed to be him and Kiara and not her with that idiot. He sighed then took a deep breath before following behind them as they drove out of the building. When they got to a restaurant Levi had apparently made a reservation at, Kiara sighed. It was one of Zane¡¯s restaurants. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Levi questioned when he heard her sigh. ¡°Using here just fed into his ego. Prepare to hear him gloat¡± She muttered then climbed out of the car, leaving Levi confused. Levi climbed out of the car at the same time Zane packed his car next to theirs. He climbed out of the car with a grin on his face which made Kiara roll her eyes. ¡°Damn, liking my restaurant and my girl? You have fine taste man, I¡¯ll give you that¡± Zane uttered as he rested against his car. ¡°I¡¯m not your girl and I¡¯m sure he just picked any restaurant and really didn¡¯t think too much about it¡± Kiara retorted but Levi just kept quiet. He had heard this was the best restaurant in the country and that was why he had picked it. He couldn¡¯t help but groan inwardly. Why was Zane always one step ahead of him? Kiara smiled when the smile slipped off Zane¡¯s face but then she gasped when Zane suddenly leaned in so close that their nose was almost touching. ¡°Too bad, my love because if I remember correctly, you and I were the ones who brought this restaurant to where it is today. Hell, this restaurant is even in your name and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why pretty boy over there wasn¡¯t able to detect that it belonged to us and you¡¯re my girl, you always have been and always will be. I know you¡¯re hurt and I know it¡¯s going to take a lot of time till you learn to give me a chance but you¡¯re my girl and that¡¯s never going to change¡± She stared into his eyes with a frown but before she could say anything, Levi pushed her gently behind him and stood in front of her. ¡°You im you love her yet, every time she¡¯s with you, she¡¯s either sad or angry. What kind of love is that?¡± Zane raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you so get out of my way¡± But Levi stood his ground then held onto Kiara¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°She¡¯s my girl and my date even if it¡¯s for the night and I¡¯d appreciate it if you let us be together and stop trying to butt in¡± They both stared into each other¡¯s eyes, the other refusing to back down. ¡°Guys, please let¡¯s not do this¡± Kiara murmured from behind drawing Zane¡¯s attention to her. ¡°If Kiara wants me to leave then I¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t bother you both for the night anymore¡± He stared into her eyes and she sighed inwardly before taking her fingers through her hair. ¡°Go home, Zane. It¡¯s gettingte¡± Zane scowled when he saw the smile on Levi¡¯s face as soon as Kiara said that. Who gave him the right to smile? ¡°You want me to leave?¡± Zane questioned like he hadn¡¯t heard her correctly and she nodded. ¡°Yes, I want you to leave. I want to enjoy my night with Levi without you breathing down our necks¡± Zane scoffed as he straightened up then he folded his arm. ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble but I¡¯m not going anywhere. You¡¯re going to have your date with me and enjoy it. Are youing in or not?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Kiara couldn¡¯t help but sigh Every ten minutes when she felt Zane¡¯s eyes on her. He was sitting two tables away from them under her request but still, it felt like he was breathing on their necks because of how intently he was staring. ¡°How do you do it?¡± She turned to Levi as soon as she heard his voice. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously so possessive of you. How do you cope with that?¡± Kiara sighed. Yes, it was true that Zane was possessive of her but it was never in a bad way. Right now, he was just behaving this way because he was threatened but she didn¡¯t say all these to Levi, she just smiled. ¡°Shall we order?¡± He nodded with a smile then picked up the menu and ordered with her. After they were done with that, Levi took her hand that was on the table in his and began drawing soothing circles on her front palm. ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± It took a whole lot of will power not to look at Zane as Levi grabbed her hand. She could feel Zane¡¯s eyes on them and just hoped he wasn¡¯t going to cause a scene. She smiled at Levi then nodded. ¡°Of course I do. Why were you trying to kill yourself?¡± The smile slipped off Levi¡¯s face then he sighed. ¡°Let me just say that life is not as good to me as you would think and I was at a point of weakness but I don¡¯t want to talk about that. You saved my life and I¡¯m d I got to meet such a special human being. Having you in my life has been one of the best things that has happened to me¡± Before she could say anything, Zane scoffed loudly making everyone¡¯s eyes to turn to him. To Levi, she was sure he was confused by Zane¡¯s reaction but Kiara knew that Zane had been listening in on their conversation. She turned away from Zane back to Levi. ¡°I was happy I met you also. Even though you were very annoying to me and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for your flirting that day¡± Leviughed. ¡°Yeah I remember. You were so rude to me. What were you doing in that area in the first ce?¡± Her face suddenly turned solemn then she bowed her head and squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I¡­ I went to visit my son¡¯s grave. It was his death anniversary that day¡± Levi immediately went silent and Kiara held Zane hold his breath. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡± She shed him a small smile but the sadness in her eyes was obvious. ¡°Heather was the only one that knew about my son¡¯s death. I never told anyone because it pained me to think about¡­ think about the day he died. His name was Niks and¡­. He was very little, hadn¡¯t even properly formed yet. I didn¡¯t even get to hear him cry. I¡¯m sorry but I have to use the restroom¡± She immediately stood up and without turning back, she ran away towards the bathroom hoping that Levi or Zane didn¡¯te after her but she should have known better. She closed the bathroom door behind her as she wept bitterly while pounding her fist on her chest. After all these years, the thought of her son still hurt like it was yesterday. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Kiara¡­ Kiara are you okay?¡± She opened her eyes slowly as she listened to Zane¡¯s whispers. ¡°Are you okay, my love?¡± She frowned. ¡°Please go away, I don¡¯t want to see your face¡± She heard him sigh. ¡°I know I¡¯m thest person you want to see right now but I just¡­ I just want to make sure you¡¯re okay¡± She closed her eyes as she slid down the door and sat down on the floor. ¡°Just leave me alone, Zane. Just go!¡± She screamed then wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°Please, please I¡¯m begging you, let me in. Let mefort you¡± She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯d only make it worse, Zane. Please, just go¡± She murmured then rested her head on her palm as she wailed loudly. She knew Zane was still on the other side of the door since she could smell his scent and as much as she hated to admit it, his scent and presence gave her a sense offort. A sense of comfort that no one else could give her. After a while of just sitting there and wallowing in her misery, she felt the door behind her open and before she could turn around, Zane wrapped his arms around her as he knelt down on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, My love. If I could go back in time to change everything, I would in a heartbeat. I love you so much and I never stopped. I was a fool and I still am a fool but please, please don¡¯t push me away¡± He murmured into her ear which made her sigh. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for this right now. In fact, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything even the date. She just wanted to go home. ¡°Let go of me, Zane¡± He shook his head and held her tightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to let you go, I want to hold you forever. Please, please give me a chance¡± She sighed tiredly. ¡°We are toxic for each other Zane, you know that. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take my chances with you and I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired of trying to earn your trust¡± He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to earn my trust anymore, I¡¯m the one that has to earn your trust. I¡¯ll change just for you so please give me a chance¡± If it was some other time, she would have caved and given in to what he wanted because of how much she loved him but she was learning to love herself more and she knew she deserved better. She used all her strength to pull herself out of his hold then she stood and stared Down at him. She bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying because of how sorrowful he looked kneeling Down in front of her. ¡°Please Kiara¡­. Please¡± He murmured and tried reaching out for her but she moved away and stared down at him emotionlessly. ¡°Good bye, Zane¡± With that, she opened the door and walked out of the bathroom leaving a dejected and broken looking Zane kneeling down on the bathroom floor. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 After what happened, Kiara wanted to go back home because she wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything at the moment but when she saw how eager Levi looked waiting for her, she shed him a smile and sat back down at the table. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He questioned with a soft voice and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting, I just¡­¡± Levi grabbed her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize because I understand. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re okay now¡± She smiled at him then from the corner of her eye, she watched as Zane said something to the manager and then, he was gone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She sighed slightly as a frown settled on her face. Had he given up and why was she sad about it? Just then,her phone dinged and when she nced down at it, her heart raced as she read the message. ¡°I¡¯m never going to give up on you but the least I can do is give you space and rectify my mistake. I know you¡¯re mad and you have every right to be but even if we are toxic for each other, it doesn¡¯t matter because you¡¯re my other half. We were made for each other Kiara and the love we share was something I took for granted in the past but not this time. If I have to fight for your heart then I will. I love you and I¡¯ll always love you¡± A small smile appeared at the side of her lips but it was gone in a sh when she heard Levi¡¯s voice. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He questioned and she nodded with a smile. ¡°Everything will be okay. Shall we order? I¡¯m starving¡± Levi nodded then called the waiter over and they ced their order. Kiara wasn¡¯t surprised that she actually enjoyed her time with Levi. They talked about anything and everything and he always found a way to make herugh. She always felt free in his presence and he was a lovely guy so why¡­ why couldn¡¯t she forget about Zane and fall in love with Levi instead? After they had their dinner, they drove back home and on the way, Kiara ended up falling asleep. Levi would sneakily nce at her with a smile on his face and as soon as they got to the Vi, he ordered everyone to be quiet as he gently carried her out of the car and up to her bedroom. He had given her the second biggest room in the house and although she tried to refuse it at first, Hannah was very good with persuasion. He carried her into the room then gently ced her on the bed before taking off her shoes and tucking her into the bed. When he was done, he let out a sigh as he stood over her, watching her sleep. He knew he probably looked like a lunatic staring at her but she was breathtaking. The moon light fell on her face making her even more ethereal than normal. He wanted her, God knew how much he wanted her to be his but there was only one problem and that was Zane. He needed to get Zane out of the picture. He was never one to y dirty but for Kiara, he was going to use all the dirty tricks in the book to win her heart. He leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Sleep tight, Kiara. I love you¡± He murmured then straightened up before walking out of the room. As soon as he was far away, he brought out his phone from his pocket and with coldness in his eyes, he dialed a number. ¡°He¡¯s back and now we can carry on with the n but the only way I¡¯ll do this is if Kiara is spared¡± His skin immediately began to crawl when his father began tough. ¡°Are you giving me an ultimatum, son?¡± Levi bit his lower lip as he began to tremble. He remembered what Kiara had told him when he had been in Paris and a sudden wave of boldness surged through him. ¡°Yes, Father. If she¡¯s harmed, the deal is off and I¡¯ll reveal your whole n to Zane¡± His father went silent for a while. ¡°If you tell him, you¡¯re going to lose the girl and your life. Do you want that?¡± ¡°No but I¡¯d do anything to protect her and you know I could care less about my life. Promise me that you¡¯ll leave her out of your revenge n and I¡¯ll carry on with your dirty work, okay?¡± His fatherughed again but this time, it was not a menacingugh but an amused one. ¡°Okay, son¡± His father hung up and he let out a breath he hadn¡¯t remembered holding. He hoped he won¡¯t regret going thister on and he hoped Kiara won¡¯t hate him for what he was about to do. ¡°Wake up, Zane¡± Daniel muttered as he walked into Zane¡¯s room but Zane totally ignored him and continued sleeping. ¡°Oh don¡¯t act. I know you hardly got any shut eyest night. By the looks of it, your n to get Kiara back didn¡¯t work¡± ¡°Shut up¡± Zane muttered then slowly opened his eyes to stare at Daniel. ¡°Any lead on Samantha?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s almost like she disappeared off the face of the earth¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse for your ipetence. I want everyone that has been in touch with her before she disappeared to be brought to me Immediately. Bring her family also¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You still want to go after their parents? You¡¯re already on thin ice with Kiara and¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, Daniel. It¡¯s an order so don¡¯t dare question it¡± Daniel sighed then bowed his head. ¡°On it, Alpha¡± Daniel turned around and was about to walk out of the room when he paused and turned back to Zane. ¡°Are you okay though?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Why won¡¯t I be?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re used to bottling your emotions in you but I¡¯m here, Liam is here so if you want to talk or vent, we are always here¡± Zane stared at him for a while but didn¡¯t say anything before closing his eyes and going back to sleep. The only ce where he could be with Kiara without any troubles or past mistakes was in his dreams and he never wanted to wake up Chapter 78 Chapter 78 As soon as Kiara opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Heather staring down at her eagerly. ¡°What do you want now, Heather? Are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± Heather grinned. ¡°How did the date gost night? Levi thought he was slick but I saw him carrying you up to yourst night but I just didn¡¯t want to say anything¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then nced around. She really was in her room. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know when I fell asleep, I must have been too tired¡± Heather suddenly frowned then grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s face. ¡°What is it?¡± Kiara questioned with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Did you cryst night? What did Zane do this time?¡± Heather questioned through clenched teeth and Kiara sighed before pushing her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just reminded of Niks¡± Heather sighed as she sat down on the bed. ¡°What happened?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Can we not talk about that? Just know that the date with Levi went well and I enjoyed my time with him¡± Heather smiled. ¡°Even with Zane there?¡± ¡°He left shortly after¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect that. I thought he was going to breath down you and Levi¡¯s neck for the rest of the night. That exins why Levi was the one who brought you home¡± Heather muttered and Kiara couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just then, her phone dinged. She picked it up and was surprised to see about five messages from Zane. ¡°You still have his number?¡± Kiara turned to Heather as soon as she asked that. ¡°I saved itst night after the message he sent me. We might not get back together but must we be enemies?¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you hear yourself, Kiara? There¡¯s no way you and Zane can just be friends and if you don¡¯t cut him off now, you¡¯ll not be able to cut him offter. You know what,give me your phone¡± Heather tried reaching out for the phone but Kiara moved her hand away. ¡°Wait, let me read what he has to say first¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Please, let me just read it, okay?¡± Heather stared at her for a while then sighed before nodding. ¡°Okay but after that, we¡¯ll delete and block his number, okay?¡± Kiara nodded slowly then sat up with the phone in hand. She took a deep breath before opening his message. ¡®Good morning, my love. I hope you slept well because I did¡¯ ¡®My dreams were filled with you and I honestly never wanted to wake up because of that. I miss you so much, my love¡¯ She only noticed she was crying when Heather wiped away her tears with her thumb. She took a deep breath before Reading on. ¡®I¡¯m finding it so hard to get up from bed because there¡¯s nothing I look forward to anymore. I know I sound stupid since I was the one that pushed you away and destroyed what we had and that guilt and regret is going to haunt me forever¡¯ ¡®Just know that I love you and I¡¯ll never stop begging you for a chance, a second chance is all I ask for¡¯ ¡®And please don¡¯t delete or block my number. Even if you don¡¯t reply to me, I¡¯m happy with the fact that you at least read my messages because I¡¯ll never stop sending them¡¯ She sniffled after reading all his messages because she could feel the emotions in them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She turned to Heather and saw the sad look on her face. Kiara shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not okay, Heather. Why is this happening to us? We used to be so happy. We were so happy in Paris but then¡­ everything fell apart so easily¡± Heather immediately wrapped her arms around her with a sigh. ¡±Sometimes, things like this just happen for no reason¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡°I love him so much. Heather. You don¡¯t understand how much it hurts¡± Heather frowned. ¡°I was abandoned by the man I loved too, Kiara. Yes it does hurt but all we have to do is move on. Even if you decide to forgive Zane now, who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t be manipted again and turn on you? Don¡¯t take chances with him, Kiara when they¡¯re thousands of men out there that would love to have you as theirs and treat you like a queen,just the way you deserve. Yes, it¡¯s hard to move on, I¡¯ve not totally moved on from Daniel but it¡¯s a slow process and no one is rushing us. I¡¯m not going to interfere anymore because I can¡¯t control your heart but until Zane begins to trust you, your rtionship with him can never work out¡± Kiara cried on Heather¡¯s shoulder for almost an hour. She was just overwhelmed by all the emotions but one thing was for sure, she had to think of herself. What would benefit her? What would make her happy? Yes, Zane did make her happy and did make her feel like a queen¡­. Literally but could he keep her feeling that way forever or was something else going to push them away again? After what felt like hours, Kiara pulled back from the hug, squeezed her phone in her, then just like that, she deleted Zane¡¯s number and blocked it so he could never reach out to her again. He had hurt her and ruined her life. As much as she loved him to death, she needed to rearrange her life again before getting into a rtionship. She wasn¡¯t going to lead Levi on as well because she knew she would never love him as much as she loved Zane so why use him when he was a good person? ¡°Let¡¯s start over, Heather. I¡¯m done with rtionships for now. I just want to get back on my feet and do the one thing I love the most, interior designing¡± Heather nodded slowly at her. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then I¡¯ll always be here for you and I¡¯ll always be with you every step of the way¡± Kiara smiled. Heather would always be her pir, a pir that could never be broken. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Daniel was walking past Liam¡¯s room when he heard Heather¡¯s name. He paused then turned to the door with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°So I won¡¯t be able to see you today?¡± Liam questioned. ¡°I have to be here for Kiara because she needs me. Besides, we are going back to our old apartment. I don¡¯t know why Kiara wants to leave this big mansion for such a small apartment but I¡¯d go anywhere for her¡± Daniel ced his ear on the door and continued listening in on their conversation. ¡°Kiara has such a huge space in your heart, doesn¡¯t she? I hope I¡¯ll be able to get a little space in your heart. Is there hope for me?¡± Daniel Frowned at Liam¡¯s words. Was something really going on between them? ¡°Keep trying and maybe I¡¯ll create a space for you¡± Heather answered and Liam chuckled. ¡°Okay, princess. Do you still want to talk for a while? I¡¯ve got nothing to do¡± ¡°I have to eat breakfast. I¡¯ll text youter?¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye princess¡± Daniel sighed but before he could walk away, Liam called out his name. ¡°I know you¡¯re there, Daniel. I can smell your scent¡± Daniel paused then turned to the door. Seconds later, Liam opened up with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Can I know why you were listening in on my conversation with Heather?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to exin myself to you¡± Liam sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your new attitude with me. You have been shutting me down and we hardly even spend time with each other anymore. Do you have a problem with me? If you do, just say it¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°And what makes you think I have a problem with you?¡± Liam shrugged. ¡°Because your behavior towards me has changed. Is this because of Heather?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Your attitude with me now all started when Heather was staying at the warehouse with us. It¡¯s because of her, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t like that I¡¯m spending time with her?¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°And why should I care who she chooses to spend her time with? Heather and I have nothing together so she¡¯s free to be with whoever the fuck she wants and I could care less¡± Liam frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so harsh you know?¡± Daniel snorted. ¡°Why won¡¯t I be harsh when you keep assuming useless things? Do whatever the fuck you want with her, at least she¡¯s your problem now not mine¡± Daniel was about to walk away when he heard Heather¡¯s voice. ¡°Liam, you¡­ you forgot to hang up¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened as he abruptly turned to the phone. Liam was just as shocked as he was. ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t¡­. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯m sorry¡± Liam muttered and was about to cut the call but Daniel grabbed the phone from his hand. ¡°Listen Heather, I didn¡¯t mean it like that,I just¡­¡± ¡°Whatever you meant doesn¡¯t concern me, Daniel. Sorry I was a problem to you¡± Then she hung up leaving Daniel devastated. Gosh! Why couldn¡¯t he control his tongue?! ¡°I didn¡¯t know the call was still on¡± Liam muttered drawing Daniel¡¯s attention to him. Daniel red at him and without warning, he grabbed Liam by the neck and pressed him against the wall. ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Liam tried to pry his fingers off his neck. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Daniel? Let go of me¡± Liam managed to say but Daniel just tightened his fingers around his neck. ¡°Admit that you did that on purpose. You wanted her to hear our conversation, didn¡¯t you?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°How was I supposed to predict that you¡¯d say something so stupid and hurtful? You brought this upon yourself so stop trying to me me and if you don¡¯t care about her, why are you behaving this way?¡± Daniel red at him then raised his fist and was about to punch him when Zane spoke. ¡°Stop that childish fight you both have going on¡± They both turned to his voice and saw Zane walking down the hall dressed in ck pants and a wine color button down shirt that was only buttoned halfway through. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care to know what¡¯s going on between the both of you. You can do thatter when I¡¯m not around¡± Zane interjected before Daniel could say anything. Daniel red at Liam onest time before letting him go. Liam coughed harshly as he fell to the ground while Zane let out a sigh. ¡°I have to say I¡¯ve never seen you and Daniel fight before, it¡¯s always Daniel and I. So what did Daniel do this time?¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about what was going on?¡± Zane smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t but I¡¯m in the mood for gossip¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°He¡¯s mad because Heather finally got to see his true colors¡± Daniel red at him. ¡°You know for a fact that I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you meant it or not, what matters is that she heard you and I¡¯m d she did. Now she will finally get rid of those feelings she has for you¡± Daniel was about to punch Liam but Zane grabbed his arm and stopped him. ¡°Daniel calm down and you, Liam, he¡¯s your friend, why are you going for his girl?¡± Liam scoffed then slowly stood up from the ground. ¡°His girl? He abandoned his girl iming he had fallen out of love for her so why is it a crime for me to go after her? I¡¯ve always liked her, I liked her first and he knew that but he still went after her. I¡¯m not mad though because they were mates but now that they¡¯re not, I¡¯m getting her back and if you don¡¯t like that, that¡¯s your business not mine¡± Liam muttered making Daniel clenched his fist. ¡°Liam, you¡­¡± Zane began but Liam immediately shut him up. ¡°You are in no position to say anything, Zane because you¡¯re just like him. You both hurt the women you love and when another man tries to make them happy, you throw a fit¡± Zane was taken aback by Liam¡¯s outburst but before he could say anything, Liam walked out on them. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that boy¡± Zane muttered and was about to go after Liam but Daniel held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t, just let it go¡± Zane turned to him with a re. ¡°Let it go? Did you hear the little fucker just said to me?¡± Daniel sighed as he dragged his hand along his face. ¡°Can we forget about him for a while? I know you didn¡¯te all the way here just because you heard us arguing¡± Zane closed his eyes as he inhaled deeply, trying to calm down his anger. ¡°I got a call from Leo and there¡¯s something we need to see by the border. I didn¡¯t want to get up but the tone of his voice was filled with fear and you know Leo, the only thing that scares him is me and something utterly disastrous¡± Daniel nodded slowly. ¡°Then we need to get there immediately¡± Zane nodded ¡°But first, I need to deal with Liam¡± He muttered and was about to run after Liam but Daniel held him. ¡°You can do thatter. I have a feeling this is more important than that¡± Zane stared at Daniel for a while before letting out a sigh and nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows as Heather walked into the dining room with a frown on her face. ¡°What happened? Did Liam say something to you?¡± Kiara questioned because Heather had stepped out to receive a call from Liam earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡± Heather muttered as she sat down on the chair without sparing Kiara a nce which made her frown but before she could question further, Levi walked into the dining room with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Good morningdies, I¡¯m sorry if I kept you waiting for long. I had to get ready for work¡± Kiara turned to him with a smile but Heather just nodded at him. ¡°You look nice¡± Kiaraplimented as he sat down making him chuckle. ¡°Well I have to dress nice now since there¡¯s a certain someone I¡¯d like to impress¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow at him with a smile but before she could say anything, Heather let out a groan. ¡°I know I¡¯m in support of your rtionship but can you both not flirt in front of me?¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows while Kiara frowned. ¡°Is something wrong? Did Liam say something to you? If he did, tell me and I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me, Liam is sweet to me¡± Heather murmured then let out a sigh. ¡°So it was Daniel then? What did he say?¡± Kiara questioned with her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°He said I¡¯m Liam¡¯s problem now, not his¡± Kiara and Levi both gasped at the same time. ¡°Damn¡± Levi muttered while Kiara¡¯s mouthid agape then her shock suddenly turned into anger. She banged her fist as she rose up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to make that bastard wish he had never been born¡± Kiara muttered and was about to storm out of the room when Heather grabbed her. ¡°No Kiara, there¡¯s no need for that¡± Levi scoffed as he stood up. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a need. Why would he say something like that? Come on Kiara, I¡¯ll drive you over to him¡± Kiara nodded and was willing to go with Levi but Heather stopped them. ¡°Could you both please just stop? Please? I don¡¯t want this to turn into a bigger situation. I knew he didn¡¯t feel anything for me but I just didn¡¯t think he saw me as a problem. I¡¯m d I know now¡± She muttered then let go of Kiara¡¯s hand as she sat back down on the chair beside her. Kiara pulled her chair towards Heather and sat down as well. ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that, He¡¯s just a jerk, nothing more. You¡¯re not a problem to anyone, right Levi?¡± He nodded. ¡°After Kiara, you¡¯re the next person I adore¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow at his words but smiled when she saw the little smile on Heather¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself over it, he¡¯s very unlucky to have lost someone like you, Heather¡± Kiara murmured then wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I know what can make you feel better, Heather,¡± Levi said after a while. Heather pulled away from the hug and furrowed her eyebrows at Levi. ¡°What?¡± He grinned. ¡°Shopping¡± Heather¡¯s eyes immediately brightened as she squealed in her chair. ¡°You are serious? You¡¯re taking us shopping?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°You can buy whatever you want without caring about the price, okay? This also implies to you, Kiara. If you even want a new apartment then don¡¯t be afraid to ask for it¡± Heather opened her mouth to say something but Kiara quickly interjected. ¡°No worries, we can manage our old apartment¡± Heather frowned then she grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand with a pout. ¡°Please Kiara? Just let him buy us an apartment. Why would you want to stay in that rickety old apartment anyway?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°You know we don¡¯t have money to pay him back right now and even if he says he wants to give us for free, you know that I won¡¯t let that happen. He has let us stay in his home for long enough and I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m riding on his kindness¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°How about this? I get you both the apartment then you¡¯lle work for me at mypany. I haven¡¯t really had it decorated yet because no one else shared the same mindset when ites to what I wanted except you. I¡¯ll get you the apartment, the money I pay for your services, you can use from it to pay me back, how does that sound?¡± Heather squealed as she grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s hand with wide eyes. ¡°Say yes, please say yes¡± Kiara sighed. It would be unrealistic for her to say no. He was offering them a better ce to stay and if they lived in a better apartment, she could start her life over again with Heather from scratch. ¡°As long as you promise to tell me the real price the apartment cost¡± He grinned then tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hmmm I¡¯ll think about it¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Zane grimaced while Daniel covered his nose and mouth as they took in the sight in front of them. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± Zane questioned as he squatted down and tried to find any clue on the bodies but that was impossible because the bodies had Been torn and shredded into pieces. ¡°I have no idea, Alpha and I can¡¯t even identify the bodies but I don¡¯t think they were killed by the same group of hunters tormenting wolves. This seems so much more bigger¡± Zane slowly straightened up and with a sigh before turning to Leo. ¡°Or whatever they have been trying to create has been created and it did this¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, this situation is getting out of hand and we need to do something about it now¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°But first, I need to know how many bodies are in this pile and their gender immediately,¡± Leo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it, Alpha¡± With that, Leo ran away leaving Zane and Daniel together. They both stood there for a while, each of them with their own thoughts. ¡°We have to search every nook and cranny of this Country, especially this city because it¡¯s here now and we can¡¯t afford a killing spree¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have some of the team searching the whole country while we¡¯ll focus on here. Whatever that monster is, it¡¯s obvious something menacing and strong. I¡¯ve estimated that the amount of bodies here should be about five and it looked like they weren¡¯t even given a chance to fight¡± Zane turned to Daniel and grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°Rx, okay? We shouldn¡¯t be thinking about how strong this creature might be but about how we can catch and defeat it¡± Daniel took a deep breath then nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Zane was about to turn away when he heard Leo¡¯s frantic voice in his head. ¡®Mathew just mind linked me and he said the monster in the city and that many other wolves and even humans have died but it seems to be going towards something and practically kills anything that¡¯s standing in it¡¯s way¡¯ Zane¡¯s eyes widened slightly then he turned to Daniel. ¡°Kiara, I have to protect her,¡± Daniel grabbed his hand before he could run away. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Leo say something to you just now?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°The monster is in town and it¡¯s killing any being that gets in his way. I have to protect Kiara¡± Before Daniel could get the word out, Zane dashed away without even turning back, making Daniel sigh. ¡°Kiara is always the first person on his mind¡± Daniel muttered as he ran after him but he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Heather too. He hoped she was okay. Heather squealed then twirled as they stood in front of the mall. ¡°Oh how long has it been since I¡¯ve been here? I miss this ce¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Well I hope youdies can find your way around. I would have loved to stay but I have work to do¡± Kiara turned to him with a smile. ¡°You have done more than enough for us, thank you¡± He grinned. ¡°After I¡¯m done with work, we¡¯ll go shopping for the apartment next, yeah?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Heather screamed from behind them with bright eyes making them chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now but when you¡¯re done, give me a call and I¡¯ll be right here to pick you both up, okay?¡± He murmured to them and they nodded. All of a sudden, he leaned in and was about to ce a kiss on Kiara¡¯s cheek out of impulse but she immediately took a step backwards as her cheeks turned pink. ¡°Erm¡­¡± He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly as he let out a nervousugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got carried away with the moment¡± She smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. See youter¡± He nodded then wrapped his arms around her in a warm hug and she didn¡¯t move away this time. After some seconds, he pulled away with a bright smile on his face before he climbed into his car and drove off. Heather whistled lowly as soon as he was gone. ¡°Is it just me or was I feeling some kind of tension between you two?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes as she turned to her. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any kind of tension, Heather. We are just friends and I¡¯d like to keep it that way¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Have you told him though that you just want to be friends with him?¡± Kiara shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the chance yet but I¡¯d tell him tonight¡± Heather reached into her bag and pulled out a ck card before waving it in front of her Kiara¡¯s face with a bright smile on hers. ¡°See what he gave me! I¡¯m about to be the most fashionabledy in the country thanks to him. It¡¯s a good thing you have two billionaire¡¯s fighting over you because I¡¯d always benefit¡± As soon as Heather said that, Kiara¡¯s mind trailed towards Zane. The feeling of loneliness seeped into her but she immediately pushed it away. She wasn¡¯t lonely, she had Heather by her side and that was more than enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go in?¡± Heather questioned and was about to walk into the mall when they heard people screaming not too far away from them. ¡°What is going on?¡± Heather questioned and without answering, Kiara walked towards where the commotion was going on with Heather behind her and they both gasped when they saw the creature before them. Was that supposed to be a wolf? It had some features of a wolf but the teeth and therge thornsing out of its body made it look like a whole different creature. ¡°Kiara, I think we should leave, now¡± Heather murmured as she grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s hand and began taking slow steps backwards. Kiara nodded but before she could turn away, her eyes connected with the monster and her breath hitched. She could have sworn she saw it smirk. It was like the whole universe paused for a while but in a second, the creature came running towards her with full speed and due to shock, she was fixated on that spot with her wide eyes on the creature. Just when it was about to w at her, someone yanked her out of the way, bringing her out of the trance she had been in. ¡°Kiara? Are you okay?¡± She looked up when she heard Zane¡¯s gentle voice and tears immediately filled her eyes. Her life had shed before her eyes for a second and that was when she realized she didn¡¯t want to die, not yet. She clung onto Zane tightly while he kissed away the tears falling Down her cheek. ¡±What¡­. What is that?¡± Before he could answer, they heard Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°It vanished, Zane. It¡¯s gone¡± He furrowed his eyebrows then nced down at Kiara. Why did it suddenly disappear after attempting to attack her? Had she been its target? Had it beening to her? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 82 Zane turned back to Kiara with worry filled in his eyes. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± She shook her head then took a deep breath. ¡°No but what was that? What¡¯s going on?¡± The people around them were screaming and running around frantically. There was even traffic due to everyone trying to get out of the area. As Kiara watched this, she realized there was something bading, very bad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself about that, I have this under control¡± She frowned at him. ¡°You have this under control? I almost died. What if you hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll always show up because I¡¯ll never let anything happen to you¡± He immediately said, making her sigh. ¡°At least is it something I need to be scared of?¡± She questioned softly and he shook his head while caressing her face. ¡°I¡¯ll always protect you so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll have some of my best men watch over you and Heather in the meantime while I try to find this beast but don¡¯t worry, okay? Everything is going to be over soon¡± She frowned again because of the unsureness she saw in his eyes. Zane was hardly ever unsure of anything but when he was, it meant it was serious. Before she could say another word, she heard Heather¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Let go of me¡± Heather¡¯s voice was low but it was clear she wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. Daniel sighed as he let go of her hand. ¡°Listen, what you heard this morning¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to say it, I was just¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what you have to say and I never want to hear what you have to say. It¡¯s better for me not to be your problem anymore, right?¡± Daniel frowned. He opened his mouth to say something but she turned away from him and walked up to Kiara before grabbing her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already messaged Levi and he¡¯s on his way here¡± Zane refused to let go of Kiara as he red at Heather. ¡°Levi can¡¯t protect her from that monster, Heather. You both need toe stay at the warehouse¡± Heather scoffed. ¡°We would rather be eaten by that monster than stay in the same space with the likes of you¡± Zane clenched his fist. She was getting on his nerves. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you Heather. If the monster kills you then good riddance because I could care less¡± Kiara gasped slightly then hit his chest. ¡°That¡¯s enough, both of you. Now is not the time for this, okay? You have work to do, don¡¯t you Zane?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Yes but I have to make sure you¡¯re safe first,¡± She sighed. ¡°You said you were going to have some of your men watch over me? Then they can do that without me being in the warehouse, right?¡± He frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s safer, my love. That monster can kill up to ten wolves within a minute, Kiara. It¡¯s not a joking matter¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I know it¡¯s not a joking matter, I stared at that monster in the eyes and I saw that it wanted me dead but I can¡¯t just think about my safety alone, Zane¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I know and that¡¯s why Heather is going toe along too so what¡¯s the problem?¡± She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want Levi to be alone and be in danger¡± His mouthid agape as he stared at her. That was the last thing he had expected her to say. ¡°What?¡± He questioned. Even Heather seemed surprised by her words. ¡°That monster, it didn¡¯t seem like it was just out for wolves alone and like you said, that monster couldn¡¯t even be stopped by up to ten wolves then how¡¯s Levi going to survive? If I stay with him then you¡¯ll have your men watch over all of us¡± Zane was too stunned to speak. ¡°I agree. Levi has done too much for us and we can¡¯t just abandon him especially when he has no one else so unless hees with us, we are going to stay with him¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°Come with us? He¡¯s a human and you both are not. If hees with us, he¡¯s going to find out and only the moon goddess knows what¡¯s going to happen next. That¡¯s too risky¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Then let your men watch over us while we stay at his Mansion till we can figure something out¡± She uttered, making Zane groan. He grabbed her hands and pulled her closer to him. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, my love. I just want you to be safe. I can¡¯t be worrying about you while I¡¯m out looking for that monster, I need to know you¡¯re safe¡± She stared at him for a while then slowly pulled her hand out of his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be okay and if anything ever happens, I¡¯ll call you¡± He shook his head then let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re putting yourself at risk for him? Why? Do you¡­ do you have feelings for him, Kiara?¡± She sighed. ¡°Everything doesn¡¯t revolve around our feelings, Zane. You won¡¯t understand but Leaving Levi alone doesn¡¯t sit well with me and yes, I know I was going to move out of his mansion because Heather and I were going to our apartment but knowing such a monster is running loose and he¡¯s all alone makes my heart ache¡± She didn¡¯t know why but with the few moments she had spent with Levi, even though she didn¡¯t see him romantically, he had grown on her and most of the time, she saw him as a young boy who just wants the best out of life. A young boy who¡¯s just trying to be happy, a young boy who just wants to be protected and have a family and since her family abandoned her, she knew how that feeling was and she didn¡¯t want someone else experiencing it. After saying that, she turned away from Zane but before she could take a step further, Zane spoke and his words shocked them all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then you heather and Levi cane stay in my mansion with me¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The three of them stared at Zane with wide eyes, unable to phantom what he had just said. ¡°Heather, I and Levi should stay with you at your mansion?¡± Kiara questioned like she hadn¡¯t heard him well the first time. He tilted his head at her then nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I just said¡± She frowned. ¡°No¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°No?¡± She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think Levi will getfortable moving into your mansion while he¡­¡± Zane suddenly groaned, cutting her sentence short. ¡°Can you please stop talking about him in front of me? I¡¯m worried about you and I could care less what happened to him¡± She sighed. ¡°Well I care about him and I know he¡¯s going to be very ufortable staying at that mansion especially with the kind of person you are¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°The kind of person I am? And what¡¯s that supposed to mean exactly?¡± Daniel and Heather just stood still, watching the pair bicker like old married couples. ¡°Oh? You really want me to tell you? You and I both know that you¡¯re going to make him so ufortable that he¡¯ll be begging to leave¡± Zane grinned. ¡°Oh my Love, you know me so well¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be ufortable because I¡¯ll be ufortable as well and everything is just going to be a mess. The three of us can¡¯t live together under the same roof¡± Zane opened his mouth to say something but his eyes Suddenly trailed behind her and it turned cold when he saw Levi behind Heather. ¡°What roof? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get here quicker, the road is a mess right now. Did something happen?¡± Heather turned towards Levi with a smile. ¡°Great, you¡¯re here. I was getting bored anyway. Let¡¯s go, Kiara¡± Heather uttered then made a move to grab Kiara¡¯s hand but the look Zane threw at her made her blood run cold. ¡°Kiara, I suggest you get your friend in check because she¡¯s really starting to annoy me¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow. ¡°She and I are a package deal so if you want to be close to me, get used to her attitude¡± Heather smirked then folded her arms as she stared at Zane. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her as long as Kiara was here. ¡°Can someone please tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± They all turned to Levi who had a confused look on his face. ¡°Since Levi is here, why don¡¯t we let him speak for himself for a change?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to Zane. ¡®What are you going to tell him? That there¡¯s a scary monster out and about in the country killing anyone in its path?¡¯ She immediately mind linked Zane and he tilted his head. Well that was the truth, what else did she expect him to say? ¡°Listen, Levi. I¡¯m going to try saying things as slowly as I can so you can understand me properly¡± Everyone rolled their eyes except Levi who still seemed confused. ¡°Is something going on?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s a monster running loose in the country¡± Levi paused for a while, trying toprehend what he had just heard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you say a monster?¡± Zane sighed as he massaged his temples. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m losing brain cells talking to this guy¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then walked towards Levi and grabbed his hand. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe it but there¡¯s a monster on the loose, we were not the only ones who saw it, can¡¯t you see the way everyone around us is panicking?¡± That was when he took in the scene in front of him. Even a news station¡¯s van had pulled up and was asking questions around. A monster? Monsters were real? ¡°Are you in danger?¡± That was the first thing he asked as he held onto Kiara¡¯s hand tightly. She was all that mattered to him. Zane¡¯s eyes trailed towards their interlocked fingers and without thinking, he walked up to them and yanked Kiara¡¯s hand out of Levi¡¯s and pulled her closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m here. She¡¯s never going to be in danger with me around¡± Kiara was so taken aback by his actions but when she regained her senses, she pushed Zane apart and gave him re. ¡°Now is not the time for you to be possessive, Zane. Listen Levi, this monster is very strong and we are going to need Zane¡¯s help to survive right now¡± Levi frowned as he briefly nced at Zane before turning back to Kiara. ¡°I have guards that can¡­¡± ¡°No, Levi, your guards can¡¯t protect us against this monster. Zane has¡­ he has trained guards. They¡¯re trained to fight off monsters like this and that¡¯s why we¡¯ll be needing his help¡± Levi sighed as he massaged his temples. This was all confusing to him. He hadn¡¯t even wrapped his head around the fact that there was a monster on the loose now Zane had guards that were trained to fight monsters? How? ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡± He questioned as he stared into her eyes. She bit her lower lip then let out a sigh. ¡°Will you be willing to stay in his mansion with Heather and I for a while?¡± Levi frowned then nced at Zane. ¡°In his mansion with him? Kiara you know¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know, it¡¯s going to be awkward because of the situation we are in but for now, it¡¯s what we must do to survive. I know this is all confusing to you and I wish I could exin further but I can¡¯t. I just need you to trust me¡± Levi¡¯s frown deepened then he turned to Zane and when he saw the taunting look on Zane¡¯s face, his nose red. ¡°I¡¯m not sure he and I can survive in the same house¡± Zane smirked. ¡°I can but you won¡¯t¡± Kiara groaned then turned to Zane. ¡°You¡¯re not making this any easier¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Listen to me, I don¡¯t care If hees with us or not, I¡¯ve made that super clear and I don¡¯t care if you hate me or hate the sight of me right now, Kiara because no matter what you say, I¡¯m dragging you over to my house because I need to keep you safe¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Why do I have to go? If he can keep you safe then¡­ then you can go with him¡± She shook her head then grabbed onto his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you that day to leave you all by yourself especially when something like this is running around in the country. Yes, I know you have thousands of guards but they can do so little for you right now. You were there for Heather and I from the first day we met you and It won¡¯t sit right with both of us if we left you all by yourself¡± Levi stared at her for a while. ¡°You¡­ care about me?¡± She smiled. ¡°Did I ever say I didn¡¯t?¡± A bright smile appeared on his face. It was so bright that Zane wanted nothing more than to punch his face. He didn¡¯t understand why Kiara always seemed to care about others too much. It didn¡¯t bother him before because he knew she was his and his alone but now, he wasn¡¯t sure where he stood and with the way Kiara cared about Levi, he was beginning to feel insecure. Had she begun to have feelings for Levi?¡­ Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Home sweet home I guess¡± Zane muttered as they walked into his mansion. Kiara¡¯s mouthid agape as she took in the sight in front of her. This house reminded her of the house they always used to talk about when they were nning on building a house together. Could it be¡­ She turned to Zane and he immediately shed her a smile. ¡°Do you like it? I made sure to include everything you wanted but still make it have a homely feeling to it¡± He mind linked while taking slow steps towards her. She stared at him for a while then took a deep breath before ncing around. She hadn¡¯t thought this through at all. Only the goddess knew when they would be able to catch the monster. It could take months, how was she going to get over Zane if he was beside her 24/7? ¡°This ce is nice¡­ decent but not better than my mansion¡± Levi suddenly spoke up as he walked over to Kiara. Zane rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking for you opinion, pretty boy and if you must know, Kiara over here designed this house as well¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly then he nced down at her. ¡°Really? You did?¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°But I get what you mean, it¡¯s so out of style now and your mansion is much better¡± Zane frowned. That had to be a joke right? Was she doing this purposely to rile him up because it was working too well. ¡°Are we really going to staying here in the meantime?¡± Heather questioned with a frown on her face. ¡°Yes Heather just until they have caught the monster¡± Heather turned to Zane. ¡°It¡¯s just going to be me, you, Kiara and Levi, right?¡± Zane nodded and she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°With Daniel and Liam¡± He added, making Heather frown. Just then, Daniel walked into the mansion with his usual nonchnt look on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t get to Liam, he isn¡¯t picking up¡± Daniel reported making Zane frown. ¡°Track down his location and drag him back here. I won¡¯t tolerate such behavior from him¡± Daniel nodded and was about to walk away when Heather spoke up. ¡°I just talked to him and he said he¡¯ll be here soon¡± Daniel turned to her with a frown. ¡°Howe he didn¡¯t reply to me?¡± She ignored his question and just dialed Liam¡¯s number. He picked almost instantly. ¡°Hey¡± She smiled when she heard his voice. ¡°Hey, When are you getting here? Zane is already ordering Daniel to track you down¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m right outside¡± Just then, he walked in and refused to look anyone in the eyes. Heather walked up to him and grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡± He smiled at her then nodded. ¡°Yeah I just need to speak with Zane and Daniel for a while¡± She frowned. ¡°Why? Did they do something to you? Because if they did, I¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that, don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡± She frowned but didn¡¯t question any further. ¡°Who¡¯s going to take us to our rooms? I¡¯m getting kind of tired¡± Kiara muttered as she stared at Zane. ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to your room. Daniel, lead the rest up to theirs¡± Zane muttered then immediately grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand and led her upstairs before she could protest. Levi watched them walk away then let out a sigh before turning to Daniel. ¡°How am I going to get my things and I do have to go to work tomorrow and the day after that¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be discussed tonight. I¡¯ll show you both to your rooms¡± He muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show Heather up to her room. I want to make sure she settles in perfectly¡± Daniel frowned at Liam¡¯s words. ¡°I can do that on my own,¡± Daniel muttered. ¡°But I¡¯d feel morefortable if Liam showed me up to my room. Let¡¯s go, Liam¡± Heather uttered then grabbed Liam¡¯s hand and led him upstairs, neither of them turning back. Daniel sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°So you have something going on with Heather I assume¡± Daniel turned to Levi as soon as he heard his voice. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°We are the only ones here, are we not? We seem to be having the same problem¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°Our situation is nothing alike. Unlike you, Heather still likes me, I know she does whereas Kiara loves Zane but you¡¯re just forcing yourself into their rtionship¡± Levi frowned then his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Juat because I tried to be friendly doesn¡¯t mean you can talk to me however you please. If I¡¯m forcing myself into their rtionship, she won¡¯t have been the one who suggested Ie along with them, would she? I get that Zane¡¯s your Boss but do you really have to condone his Ill behavior? Even if Kiara doesn¡¯t end up falling in love with me, I¡¯m going to make sure she doesn¡¯t end up with someone like Zane and that¡¯s a promise¡± Kiara yanked her hand out of Zane¡¯s as soon as they got to the top of the stairs. ¡°Can you stop grabbing me without my permission?¡± He turned to her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I just¡­ it¡¯s a habit. I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t like it¡± She frowned at him then nced at the door behind her. ¡°Is this my room?¡± He noded then moved closer and opened the door for her. When she nced inside, her mouthid agape. She walked in and she couldn¡¯t stop gasping. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a guest bedroom, Zane¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because this is my room¡± She paused then turned to him with a frown. ¡°This is your room? Then why am I in here?¡± He walked up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°Because I want you toy with me. Don¡¯t you miss waking up and seeing me next to you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. Let go of me, Zane¡± But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he caressed her face. ¡°Do you have feelings for Levi?¡± He questioned softly while still caressing her face. ¡°Zane, let me go¡± ¡°Please, do you have feelings for Levi? Be honest with me¡± The words were stuck in her throat. She wanted to tell him no because she could never love anyone as much as she loved him but instead, she said; ¡°Yes, I do have feelings for Levi¡±¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Zane stared at her silently for a while and she was starting to think he was frozen. ¡°Get me another room, I can¡¯t stay in here with you¡± She murmured then walked past him and was about to walk out the door when he wrapped his arms around her and ced his head on her shoulder making her gasp. ¡°Zane? What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go, now¡± But his arms just tightened around her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, I don¡¯t believe you have feelings for Levi¡± She took a deep breath then sighed. ¡°But I just told you I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to spite me and even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, it hurts to hear you say you like him even though I know you¡¯re lying, it still hurts. I love you so much Kiara and it pains me when I wake up every morning and remember that I can¡¯t call you mine anymore. When are you going to give me a chance to redeem myself?¡± She sighed. ¡°Please let¡¯s not do this, not now¡± She murmured but he shook his head. ¡°No, I want you to know that I love you so much and there¡¯s not a single day where I open my eyes and regret every single thing. I know it¡¯s hard but please,just this once, give me a chance¡± She squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I tried giving you a chance but you did the same thing again. I can¡¯t and I don¡¯t want to risk it¡± He pulled away from the hug then moved over to stand in front of her. ¡°I was a fool, there¡¯s no excuse for my foolishness but I want you to know that I never stopped loving you, I always thought of you and wanted to hold you but you have to know that I was trying to protect my sanity and my heart. My head was filled with so much doubt that I refused to see the truth that was in front of me the whole time and that cost me you¡± She stared at him for a while then sighed as she dragged her palm across her face. ¡°Listen Zane, I¡¯ve decided to put myself first now and that also means I¡¯m cutting off anything or anyone that¡¯s going to make me unhappy because I deserve happiness, Zane¡± He nodded immediately. ¡°You deserve the world, Kiara and I¡¯m ready to give you that if you¡¯d let me¡­¡± ¡°You lost your chance, I think it¡¯s time we both move on¡± She murmured and was about to side step him but he wrapped his arms around her and she squeezed her eyes shut when she felt the wetness on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please. Please just give me a chance,I¡¯ll never be able to move on from you because you¡¯re all that I want¡± She took in a shaky breath then gently pulled herself away from the hug. She wiped away the tears that slipped down her cheeks hurriedly as she watched him silently crying in front of her. She was this close to giving up on everything and running into his arms to calm him down, to tell him how much she loved him and was willing to start over again but wasn¡¯t she just ying with her own heart? She didn¡¯t want to take any risk anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to stay here. I¡¯m going to tell Levi and Heather. We¡¯ll leave¡± She murmured then immediately walked out of the room before he could stop her. She wiped away the tears that were streaming down her face then came to a halt when Levi appeared in front of her. He stared at her worriedly then grabbed her face gently. ¡°Why are you crying? What did Zane say to you this time?¡± She sighed then shook her head before taking two steps away from him. Just because she was done with Zane doesn¡¯t mean she should lead Levi on. Hurt shed through his eyes but it was gone within a sh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. You, I and Heather are leaving now¡± She murmured and he frowned. They hadn¡¯t even been here for an hour. Just what did she talk about with Zane that made her change her mind? ¡°Is something wrong? You can tell me¡± She shook her head. ¡°Nothing is wrong. I¡¯ll go get Heather¡± She murmured then immediately walked away leaving Levi confused. When Kiara got downstairs, she nced around and frowned when she only saw Daniel. ¡°Has Heather been taken to her room?¡± He nodded at her then folded his arms with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What happened?¡± She ignored his question because it was pretty obvious. The only reason she ever cried was because of Zane or it had something to do with Zane. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Can you take me to Heather¡¯s room?¡± Daniel nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah¡± He led her upstairs and towards Heather¡¯s room without any of them saying a word to each other. When they got there, Kiara knocked on the door before walking in and they both found Heather and Liamughing at something. The smile slipped off Heather¡¯s face when she saw Kiara¡¯s face and she immediately dropped what she was doing and walked up to her. ¡°Kiara? What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like you have been crying?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry but we cannot stay here anymore¡± They all frowned at her words. ¡°What? Why?¡± Heather questioned making Kiara sigh again. ¡°Just because we can¡¯t, I can¡¯t¡­. I just can¡¯t ¡± It was too much for her and she knew Zane was never going to droping to her as long as she stayed under his roof. Heather seemed to understand what she was trying to say and immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯d go anywhere with you, even if you wanted us to stay under the bridge. What about Levi?¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot let you both leave unless Zane allows it¡± They both turned to Daniel with a frown as soon as he said that. ¡°Well Zane doesn¡¯t control us and we can leave if we want to¡± Kiara spoke up with a sneer. Daniel opened his mouth to say something but before he could, Zane¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°You can leave, I¡¯m not holding you back anymore¡±¡­ Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Zane and Kiara held each other¡¯s stare, both of them refusing to back down or breathe while the others just stood there in silence, watching them. ¡°Okay then¡± Kiara finally breathed out then turned to Heather. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Heather nodded then walked over to carry the small luggage she had brought with her before following Kiara from behind as they walked away. ¡°Daniel, drive them back to Levi¡¯s house and make sure you ce the best warriors we have around to protect Kiara. If anything happens, I¡¯ll hold you responsible¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ are you okay?¡± He didn¡¯t like the look on Zane¡¯s face. He looked¡­ defeated. Zane didn¡¯t say anything, he just turned around and walked away making Daniel sigh. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to be okay?¡± Daniel nced at Liam as soon as he heard his voice. He rolled his eyes then walked away making Liam sigh. He shook his head before following behind Daniel. As soon as they got down to the living room, Kiara dialed Levi¡¯s number and he picked up immediately. ¡°Kiara? Why are you calling when I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Can youe down? We are leaving¡± Levi went silent for a while. ¡°Okay¡± Kiara was surprised but grateful that he didn¡¯t ask her any questions over the phone because her emotions were all over the ce. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re looking a bit pale¡± Heathermented as she ced her hand on Kiara¡¯s shoulder. Kiara shed her a small smile then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry about me¡± They both turned towards the steps when they heard footsteps and Kiara had to hide the fact that she was disappointed that Zane was walking down the stairs with Daniel and Liam. ¡°Do you guys really have to go? You just got here and what about the monster? I think it¡¯s safer here¡± Liam muttered as he walked over to Heather. ¡°Believe it or not, nowhere is safe. We just have to be careful and vigil. We can take care of ourselves, don¡¯t worry¡± Liam sighed then pulled Heather into a hug. She gasped slightly because she hadn¡¯t expected it and she hated the way she subtly nced at Daniel. Why did she do that? Why did she care If he was looking? She didn¡¯t want to admit but seeing the annoyed and jealous look on his face made her heart pound. To anger him further, she pulled away from the hug, stood on her toes and pressed a kiss on Liam¡¯s cheek. ¡°Call and text meter?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes were wide open. He hadn¡¯t expected that at all. A smile appeared on his face and he immediately nodded. ¡°Of course¡± Daniel scoffed lightly then walked away which made Liam frown. Heather had a wide smile on her face as she watched him walk away. Was it all in her head or was he actually jealous? ¡°Why do you care? He doesn¡¯t want us¡± She frowned when she heard her wolf¡¯s voice in her head. It was true, he didn¡¯t want them so why was she caring so much? She sighed then shook her head before turning to Kiara who seemed to be in deep thoughts. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi anyway?¡± Just then, Levi appeared in front of them as he walked down the stairs. He immediately walked up to Kiara and held her shoulders with a worried look on his face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded with a small smile. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just get out of here¡± Levi nodded then brought out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask my driver to bring the car here¡± Liam shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll drive you home¡± He walked over to the table and grabbed one of Zane¡¯s car keys before nodding at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± On the drive back to Levi¡¯s Vi, Only Liam¡¯s and Heather¡¯s voices could be heard. Levi tried to speak with Kiara but he figured out she didn¡¯t want to talk because of her replies. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t be following you guys back to the Vi¡± Everyone immediately went quiet as soon as she spoke. ¡°What?¡± Heather questioned while Levi turned to her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll stay at our old apartment for a while, you can stay with Levi though, Heather¡± Heather turned towards her from the back seat. ¡°But why? Weren¡¯t you the one that said you didn¡¯t want Levi to be alone? Because I¡¯ming with you¡± Kiara sighed then turned to Liam. ¡°Can you please not tell Zane that I will be staying at my old apartment? If he doesn¡¯t know then the wa.. the trained guards will be sent to Levi¡¯s Vi and Heather and him can be safe¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°You really think we are going to let only you live in that apartment when there¡¯s a monster on the loose? Hell no, Kiara. You¡¯re staying at the Vi¡± Levi muttered, making her sigh. ¡°I just¡­ I need some time to myself right now to think things through. I just want to be alone even if it¡¯s just for two to three days but I need to be alone¡± She uttered. ¡°I have a little house behind my Vi, you can be alone there and¡­¡± ¡°Levi, you don¡¯t understand. Please, just for a few days and I¡¯ll be back at the Vi before anyone even notices. I just want to be alone, away from everyone and everything. Please¡± Levi was about to argue but Heather spoke up. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll have some of the mene with me and Levi while some will go along with Kiara. That¡¯s possible right, Liam?¡± Heather questioned as she turned to him. ¡°Yes, it is. We have a lot of wa¡­ I mean we have a lot of men now so I¡¯m sure I can get at least twenty men to watch over Kiara and another twenty to watch over you and Levi¡± Heather nodded slowly then let out a sigh before turning to Kiara. ¡°Please be careful and know I love you. If you need anything, I¡¯m just a call away¡± Heather uttered making Kiara smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in support of this. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt, Kiara. Let¡¯s just stay at the Vi, I¡¯ll give you your own space and ask all the workers not to disturb you. You¡¯d hardly know that¡­¡± ¡°With all due respect, Levi, you¡¯re not my father neither are you my boyfriend. If I say I don¡¯t want to stay at your Vi then that¡¯s final and I don¡¯t want to hear anyone else fight me on this¡±¡­ Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Kiara immediately regretted every word that came out of her mouth the minute she saw the hurt in Levi¡¯s eyes but it was toote to take it back. The drive back to their old apartment was silent because no one knew what to say at the moment. Kiara kept ncing at Levi with guilt in her eyes but Levi didn¡¯t one nce at her. When they finally got to the apartment building, she let out a sigh then turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the harsh words I uttered towards you, I just¡­ I¡¯m just really tired and all¡± Levi smiled slightly. ¡°You were much more rude to me the first time we met so I wasn¡¯t offended. Maybe I am crossing my boundary with this but just know that I¡¯m worried about you and would hate myself forever if something should happen to you¡± She smiled at him then suddenly wrapped her arms around him, catching him off guard. His eyes widened slightly then he wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m actually d I saved you that day, Levi. You¡¯re a good friend¡± His face instantly turned sour and she didn¡¯t need to see his face to know his mood had been dampened. She had to cut off whatever they had going on now before his heart got broken. She pulled away from him then turned to Heather who was pretending to not listen but Kiara knew she could hear every word. ¡°Can you both give us some space? I need to talk to Levi alone¡± Liam nodded then immediately climbed out of the car but Heather was still seated which made Kiara roll at her. ¡°I said you both, Heather¡± Heather pouted as she stared at them. ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay? I want to listen to¡± Kiara sighed as she massaged her temples. ¡°Please just go¡± Heather frowned then let out a sigh before climbing out of the car. As soon as she was gone, Kiara turned to Levi but before she could say anything, he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself, Kiara because I know you see me as a friend but I¡¯m not giving up on you. I¡¯m going to make you mine, it¡¯s going to take time but I¡¯m willing to wait¡± She frowned. ¡°But why? They¡¯re million girls out there that would be willing to give their heart to you in a second. Why me?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want any girl, I want you. Ever since Iid my eyes on you, I knew you were the only one for me and I¡¯m not giving up till I have you¡± He muttered and the determination in his voice scared her but she didn¡¯t say anything, instead she sighed. ¡°Trust me, I want to be in love with you, Levi but¡­.¡± ¡°Zane still holds your heart, doesn¡¯t he?¡± she pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯splicated¡± He chuckled. ¡°It really isn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. You love him and he loves you too, there¡¯s no two ways about that. The reason why I took so long to get down is because I bumped into him in the halls and we talked a little¡­. Well I talked and he listened. He looked so broken exactly the way you looked some minutes ago. I know the situation between both of you is not an easy one but I think you both have to sit down and talk about it properly for you both to get able to move on because trust me, dodging the situation won¡¯t help at all¡± She listened to his words with a thoughtful expression then she smiled. ¡°You sound like you want me and Zane back together. I thought you wanted me to yourself?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Well I do but I also want you to be happy and free¡± She smiled then wrapped her arms around him again as she let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter¡± She uttered then climbed out of the car, waved him goodbye before walking over to Heather and hugging her. ¡°I know you¡¯re not going to stay here for long but I¡¯ll miss you. If you need anything, call me okay?¡± Heather murmured, making her smile. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯m always going to call,¡± Kiara murmured then kissed her on the cheek before pulling away. ¡°Bye Liam and take care of my friend, okay?¡± He smiled then turned to Heather who¡¯s cheeks had turned red. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll always take care of her¡± Kiara grinned then wiggled her eyebrows at Heather before walking into the buildingughing but as soon as she got inside the apartment, the loneliness and gloominess dawned on her. She slid down the door and sat on the ground for what felt like hours before finally falling asleep. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Liam took a deep breath before knocking on Zane¡¯s door. After saying goodbye to Heather and Levi, all he could think about was how he was going to apologize to Zane. He was dreading it but he also knew what he had said was wrong especially with the problem Zane had with Kiara. ¡°Zane, Can I talk to you please?¡± He murmured but got no reply back which made him sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any right to say something like that to you and it has been bugging me ever since I left so I¡¯m here to apologize and I hope you¡¯ll forgive me¡± When he still didn¡¯t get a reply, he was about to knock again when Daniel spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself, he¡¯s sulking so he¡¯s not going to answer you¡± Liam turned to Daniel and watched as he walked towards him. ¡°Should we let him be alone? You know what happenedst time he was like this¡± Liam muttered making Daniel sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just y it out till tomorrow. If he still doesn¡¯t open up then we¡¯ll let ourselves in¡± Liam nodded slowly then sighed and was about to walk away when Daniel spoke. ¡°I still have feelings for Heather¡±¡­ Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Liam slowly turned to him with a frown. ¡°What?¡± Daniel turned to him as he folded his arms. ¡°I still have feelings for Heather. Now that you know, can you leave her alone?¡± Liam stared at him for a while then let out a scoff. ¡°Are you being serious right now? I don¡¯t care if you like or love her even, she¡¯s with me now and it¡¯s better if you ept it already¡± Liam retorted making Daniel frown. ¡°But she was mine first¡± ¡°Then you fucking broke her heart and now, she isn¡¯t. She¡¯s a free woman and you¡¯re a free man. I can be with whoever I want and I choose her. You lost your chance so don¡¯t bug or guilt trip me into leaving her because it¡¯s never going to work¡± Liam uttered and was about to walk away when Daniel spoke. ¡°But how does it feel knowing you¡¯re just a rebound? How does it feel knowing you¡¯ll always be second choicepared to me¡± Liam froze, then slowly turned back to Daniel with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected those words toe out of Liam¡¯s mouth. ¡°If I wanted to, I could get her back in an instance because no matter how much she tried to deny it, her heart beats for me and it always will¡± Daniel muttered then shed Liam a humorless smile before walking away. Liam was left speechless. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth before storming off. The first thing Zane saw when he woke up the next morning was the bright sun in the sky making him frown. Who gave the sun the permission to be so bright and happy when there was nothing in this world to be happy about? He tossed and turned on the bed, trying to go back to sleep but he just couldn¡¯t. His body and head were aching and he needed to get up and be active for them to go away but he had no motivation to do that. He wanted to sleep forever and continue dreaming of Kiara. As soon as he thought of her, his eyes trailed towards his phone and bit down the urge to grab it and call her. Yeah, she had blocked him but he had other phones he could call her with but he didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Maybe a break from one another would do them some good and he needed to respect her choices but that didn¡¯t mean he was going to let her go, he was going to fight till the end because she was his. He let out a sigh before slowly getting out of bed. He really didn¡¯t want to do anything today so he just went downstairs to grab himself breakfast and was about to walk away when Liam appeared behind him with a cheeky smile. ¡°Zane, how was your night?¡± Zane rolled his eyes at him and was about to side step him but Liam moved and stood in front of him again. ¡°Please wait, I¡¯m just here to apologize for the way I spoke towards you yesterday and the words I uttered. They were so uncalled for and¡­¡± ¡°Everything you said was true, Liam¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened slightly at his words. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I did hurt Kiara, I hurt her so badly that I feel like she¡¯s never going to forgive me for them but am I going to give up? No, because I love her and I¡¯m the only man permitted to make her happy, that¡¯s my Job. I¡¯m going to make up for everything I¡¯ve done towards her and get my girl back¡± Liam¡¯s phone rang the minute Zane walked away but Zane immediately froze in his tracks when he heard Heather¡¯s voice on the other side of the phone. ¡°Guess what? I was able to convince Levi to take Kiara on a vacation. She needs it since she wants to be alone and maybe she can grow to love him there. What do you think?¡± Liam bit his lower lip as he nced at Zane¡¯s back. He had totally heard everything Heather had just said. ¡°I thought she said yesterday that she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed in the meantime and that she just saw Levi as a friend?¡± Liam uttered then briefly nced at Zane and saw that he wasn¡¯t as tense as before after hearing that. ¡°Well Kiara doesn¡¯t know what she wants and as her best friend, I¡¯m going to make her fall in love with Levi because he¡¯s a better choice¡± Zane clenched his fist then let out a sigh before walking up the stairs. ¡°Can¡¯t we just let them solve this on their own? If we butt in, it might make it worse and besides, Zane is not that bad. Yeah he made poor choices but he regrets them now¡± Heather went silent. ¡°My best friend lost her child and went into depression. He wasn¡¯t there, I was. She cried every fucking day and night and almost tried to kill her numerous times that I lost count. He regrets it? He should but that doesn¡¯t mean she should get back together with him and if you think she should then maybe it¡¯s time I give you space¡± His eyes widened but before he could say anything, She hung up. He sighed then ran his fingers through his hair. Why had he said that? He turned around and paused when he saw Daniel. He frowned and was about to walk away when Daniel spoke. ¡°Wait¡­. I want to talk to you¡± Liam harshly turned to him. ¡°Why? So you can tell me just how much Heather loves and will always love you? I¡¯m not in the mood for your bullshit, Daniel¡± Liam muttered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. I¡­ we are friends and we shouldn¡¯t let a girle in between us¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just not a girl, Daniel. You im you like her yet you can¡¯t respect her. Do you really like her or do you just hate the fact that she has moved on?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not good with words, Liam, you know that. I like her and I¡­ I don¡¯t think I ever stopped¡±¡­ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Liam stood there speechlessly for a while, not knowing what to say to Daniel. ¡°Why did you break up with her in the first ce, Daniel? I remember that after Zane and Kiara, you guys were the next golden couple and you could talk about her for hours even though most of them wereins but I¡¯vee to notice that that¡¯s how you express yourself when you love someone so what happened?¡± Daniel sighed then ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I can¡¯t say it because I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not still sure how I feel and I broke up with her because I knew she was going to be hurt by what I did. You all are going to be hurt, especially Zane so I just¡­ I just felt it was better if I let her go and she found someone else to love her fully like she deserved but¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t stand the sight of her being with you because she¡¯s supposed to be with me, she¡¯s my mate¡± Liam frowned. ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me what you did then I can¡¯t sympathize with you Daniel. What did you do that¡¯s going to hurt her?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not just going to hurt her but it¡¯s going to break her so I¡¯m just not ready to say it and I wish I never have to but Liam, I¡¯m still in love with Heather and as my friend, aren¡¯t you supposed to let me be with her? Come on, she¡¯s my mate¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°Listen Daniel, you had your chance and now it¡¯s my turn and I don¡¯t want you getting in the way. I can be nice all the time but you should know what I¡¯m capable of. Leave Heather with me so she doesn¡¯t get broken by you, isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± After saying that, Liam turned around and walked away leaving a frowning Daniel Standing all alone. Daniel sighed and was about to walk away when he heard Leo¡¯s voice in his head. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. [Beta Daniel, are you there? I can¡¯t seem to reach the Alpha] [What¡¯s the situation?] [You might want toe see it yourself, Beta Daniel. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone] Daniel let out a sigh. He knew Zane wouldn¡¯t answer him and Liam was angry at him now so he had to go on his own. [I¡¯m on my way] ~ When Daniel got to the location Leo had given him, he was surprised by it. He expected a much darker scene but instead, they were in a park filled with children and their parents. He searched through the crowd and finally found Leo with some other men from the pack and he walked up to them. ¡°What¡¯s the situation and why are we at a park?¡± They bowed their heads at him slightly. ¡°Morning, Beta Daniel. We found something very strange in the park. It¡¯s like an underground basement¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come with us, we¡¯ll show you¡± He nodded then followed them towards the far end corner of the pack where no one was. ¡°There¡¯s the door. I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m getting an ominous feeling from it but we can¡¯t seem to get it open¡± Daniel nced down at the door with a thoughtful expression then he bent down slightly and waved his hand in front of the door. ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s a strong spell ced on it, a spell that even a wolf can¡¯t break¡± He muttered then straightened up with a sigh. ¡°That means there¡¯s definitely something down there for a witch to have it locked¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°It appears so. Don¡¯t leave this spot just in case whoever has this locked is watching. Call me or mind link me if anything happens¡± Leo nodded. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Zane knows a witch and he¡¯s the only one she¡¯d answer to so I have to make him get out of that house somehow. Don¡¯t wait up for me, this might take long¡± Daniel muttered before walking away. A thrill ran through his body as he imagined just what could be Down there. It has been so long since he, Zane and Liam went on a thrilling adventure. Kiara sighed as she stood in front of a beautiful small house. Small in the sense of its height but it was very beautiful and grand. ¡°Levi, why are we here and who¡¯s house is this?¡± Levi had shown up in front of her apartment earlier this morning and no matter how many times she told him to leave, he disregarded her and helped her pack her stuff then in a blink of an eye, they were in front of this House. ¡°Now I know that you said you wanted to be alone and you¡¯re going to be alone here in this house¡± She turned to him with a frown. ¡°Why?¡± He grinned. ¡°This is your new apartment! I hope you like it¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Levi, this is a house not an apartment¡± He nodded. ¡°Yeah but isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± She sighed. ¡°Levi¡­¡± ¡°Heather told me that you went through your depression stage in that apartment and I just thought you¡¯d feel better in a cleaner space. I promise, I won¡¯t disturb you here because even though Zane¡¯s trained guards are watching you, this estate has guards that protect everyone so I feel much better leaving you alone¡± She tilted his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get us a house in your estate?¡± He smiled. ¡°I know you won¡¯t like that and I didn¡¯t want to cross the line and make it seem like I¡¯m forcing things. Plus, this house was just too beautiful and when I saw it, I thought of you¡± She smiled at him then turned to the house before letting out a sigh. She knew no matter what she said, he wasn¡¯t going to listen and the house did look nice. It looked very comfortable unlike the old apartment she was staying in with Heather. Plus, Heather would love it here. ¡°Where¡¯s the key to the house?¡±¡­ Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Daniel walked straight towards Zane¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Zane, stop sulking and answer the door. We have a situation¡± Daniel uttered but Zane didn¡¯t reply making him sigh. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me in the next ten seconds, I¡¯m breaking the door open¡± He called out then sighed before he began to count. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7¡­ just then, The door opened up and Zane stared at him with a bored look. ¡°The only reason i opened this door is to hand you this¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows as he took the piece of paper in Zane¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The receipt for the door. When you¡¯re done breaking it down, have it fixed before I see it¡± Zane muttered and was about to bang the door in his face but Daniel threw his whole weight on the door to stop him from closing it. ¡°I need you to contact that witch you know. We need to open something and it might have the information we need to capture that monster¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you just say you need me to contact a witch to open something up?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something like an attic or a basement in the park and it has an ominous feeling to it. It¡¯s also locked by a very powerful spell¡± Zane raised an eyebrow. ¡°A spell? That means something is down there then¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you because I know you¡¯re sulking and all but you¡¯re the only one that witch will answer to and we need her help¡± Zane rolled his eyes but nevertheless nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll contact her and I¡¯ll be out in five minutes. Maybe something like this is what I need to get Kiara off my mind¡± Zane muttered before walking back into his room and mming the door behind him. True to his words, Zane was done changing his clothes in five minutes and walked out to meet Daniel in the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡± Zane questioned as he buttoned up his wrist. ¡°He might be with Heather¡± Zane raised an eyebrow when he heard the anger in Daniel¡¯s tone. ¡°You guys are still fighting?¡± Daniel Scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting with anyone, I could care less¡± Zane sighed. ¡°You see, that¡¯s what¡¯s going to make you loose the girl because you talk without listening to yourself¡± Daniel groaned and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°You know it¡¯s like a defense mechanism, I can¡¯t stop it¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°Well you have to learn how to stop it. Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve not got all day¡± Zane muttered then walked out of the house. Daniel stood there for a while then let out a sigh before following behind Zane. ~ By the time they got to the pack, the sun was already setting in. They walked over to where Leo and the others were and they immediately bowed their heads when they saw Zane. ¡°Alpha, we weren¡¯t expecting to see you here¡± Leo uttered and he nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be here but here we are¡± He muttered then nced down at the door below them. ¡°It¡¯s a Cer¡± He muttered as he squatted and waved his hand in front of it, ¡°And it has a barrier spell around it so outsiders can¡¯t get in¡± Zane muttered then straightened up and dusted his hand before turning to them. ¡°So where¡¯s the witch? Daniel said¡­¡± ¡°Patience is a virtue, Leo. She¡¯s already here¡± Leo furrowed his eyebrows but his eyes suddenly widened when a woman wearing a ck cloak walked out from behind Zane. She removed the ck hoodie and smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m Anastasia, Zane¡¯s shadow¡± They all immediately became confused including Daniel. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Your shadow?¡± Daniel questioned and Zane nodded. ¡°For saving her life, she pledged her loyalty to me and for some reason, she decided to be my shadow but that¡¯s not why she¡¯s here. Anastasia, can you open up the door for us?¡± She bowed her head then walked over to the door and nced down. ¡°Whoever casted this spell is very Powerful Indeed¡± She muttered making Zane frown. ¡°You can¡¯t open it?¡± She turned to him then let out a scoff before smirking. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Zane. I was next in line to bing the Queen of witches. They were afraid of my power and that¡¯s why they all turned on me¡± She muttered scornfully then turned back to the door and began her incantations. Because it was getting dark, everyone else had left and they were the only ones remaining in the park. After a few seconds, the door opened up and Zane smiled proudly before cing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Job well done again, Anastasia. You can return back¡± She nodded but before he could walk away, she grabbed his hand. ¡°The new Queen of witches was the one who ced this spell on this. Whatever you find in there, she has a hand in it¡± He nodded slowly then released his hand from hers before going down into the attic and the rest Immediately followed him. As soon as they got down to the very depth of the attic, a stench so strong hit Zane¡¯s nose. He covered his nose with his arm and so did the others. The ce was dark so they couldn¡¯t see but luckily, Daniel was able to locate the switch and as soon as he turned on the light, they were surprised by what they saw. They didn¡¯t see any dead bodies like they thought they would but instead, they saw torn clothes on the ground covered in blood and seemingly flesh. ¡°What do you think happened here, Alpha?¡± Leo questioned as they all nced around. ¡°The monster is definitely the one who uses this attic¡± Zane muttered. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Daniel questioned. ¡°See the foot prints on the ground, it can only be made by that monster¡± They all nced on the ground and were surprised they hadn¡¯t seen it before. ¡°So what does all this mean?¡± Zane folded his arm. ¡°A, either the monster keeps the clothes if it¡¯s victim of B¡­ the monster changes in a human just like us¡±¡­ Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Everything felt like a breeze to Kiara. She had slept off as soon as her head hit the pillow and the next morning when she woke up, she suddenly felt much better. She guessed Levi was right, a change of environment was a good idea. She was about to get out of bed when her phone rang. Her heart thumped in her chest when she thought of the possibility of it being Zane but to her disappointment, it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hey Heather¡± She muttered into the phone as soon as she picked up. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve been trying to call you for hours now. Are you just waking up?¡± Kiara nodded but then she remembered Heather couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yeah. Is there something you need?¡± Heather scoffed. ¡°Do I need something before I can call you now, Kiara?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then let out a sigh. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Well I just wanted to check up on you and make sure you were okay. So¡­ how¡¯s the new ce? Do you like it?¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°I know that¡¯s why you called me in the first ce so I can talk about the house right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve never seen the ce before and with the way Levi was describing it, it sounded like it was beautiful¡± Kiara giggled. ¡°It is beautiful and it¡¯s very spacious for just me and you. It¡¯s a fully furnished house with three bedrooms. Get this, all the rooms are ensuite¡± Heather squealed. ¡°Oh my that sounds so amazing! I can¡¯t wait to start living there. That sounds like our dream house¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°It really is. Is Levi there? I¡¯d like to thank him. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t get to thank him properly because I was not in a good mood¡± ¡°He¡¯s not around right now but he¡¯lle soon though because he didn¡¯t want to leave me here alone¡± ¡°Tell him I asked for him, okay?¡± ¡°Or you could just call him? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d appreciate that¡± Kiara bit her lower lip. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it. Goodbye, I have to think about what I¡¯ll eat now¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye my love and also, I¡¯m taking the master bedroom¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you the one Levi is in love with or me?¡± Heather gasped yfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Kiara giggled as she ended the call then she nced around and let out a sigh. He did feel weird being alone here and not with Heather. He felt lonely. She shook off the feeling and walked over to the kitchen, hoping that Levi had bought some food stuff and he did. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at how thoughtful he was. The kitchen cabs and fridge was full to the brim with food. She wasn¡¯t even sure her and Heather could eat this much. Since she was tired, she decided to make a cheese toast which won¡¯t take much of her time. After some minutes, she was done and ate it within seconds because she was so hungry. After she was done, her eyes trailed towards her phone and a frown appeared on her face. She was surprised that Zane didn¡¯t call her not even once. She knew he had other numbers so he could easily text her with that but he didn¡¯t, why? She shook off the thought and decided to go on a stroll to clear her head. That¡¯s why she was here in the first ce, to think of the way forward but even after going outside and walking in the cool breeze, Zane was on her mind every second. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had given up on her and did she want that? ¡°Cancel the meeting, I have to go home¡± Levi muttered as he stood up from his chair and arranged his suit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but they refused to leave¡± Levi paused then turned to the make secretary he had recently hired. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Just then, his brother Sebastian walked into the office with a dozen men in ck behind him. ¡°Hello brother, it¡¯s nice to see you again¡± Levi¡¯s eyes and Aura immediately turned cold. ¡°You can leave, Michael¡± His secretary nodded then immediately walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. ¡°What¡¯s with this surprised visit?¡± Levi¡¯s questioned with not a single warmth in his voice as usual making Sebastian chuckle. ¡°Now, why are you being so harsh with me, brother? I¡¯m not father so you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Can I at least have a seat?¡± Levi sighed then sat down back on his seat as Sebastian took a seat in front of him. ¡°I know you havee with bad news so don¡¯t waste my time and just say it out¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Father wanted toe on his own but I didn¡¯t want him hurting you so I came in his ce but you¡¯re not being very nice to me brother¡± Levi groaned. ¡°Sebastian, non sono dell¡¯umore giusto per questo, quindi pa(Sebastian, I¡¯m not in the mood for this so speak!)¡± Levi boomed and Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened slightly with fear but it was gone in a sh. Levi only spoke Italian when he was very angry. ¡°Father said your time is running out and if you don¡¯t keep the end of your deal, Kiara will be harmed and just a word of advice, brother, she¡¯s being watched by his men and with just a single go signal, she¡¯ll be dead¡± Levi clenched his fist. ¡°There¡¯s a monster on the loose here, Sebastian. I know it sounds insane but it¡¯s the truth and that monster has to be caught before I do anything¡± Sebastian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°A monster? I don¡¯t know what to say about that but if you don¡¯t want the girl you love getting hurt then find a way to let the men in¡± Levi frowned. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°He better not hurt her,¡± Sebastian smiled at his tone. ¡°He won¡¯t as long as you do what he says¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll get the men into Zane¡¯s pack by the end of this week¡±¡­ Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Everything felt like a breeze to Kiara. She had slept off as soon as her head hit the pillow and the next morning when she woke up, she suddenly felt much better. She guessed Levi was right, a change of environment was a good idea. She was about to get out of bed when her phone rang. Her heart thumped in her chest when she thought of the possibility of it being Zane but to her disappointment, it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hey Heather¡± She muttered into the phone as soon as she picked up. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve been trying to call you for hours now. Are you just waking up?¡± Kiara nodded but then she remembered Heather couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Yeah. Is there something you need?¡± Heather scoffed. ¡°Do I need something before I can call you now, Kiara?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes then let out a sigh. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Well I just wanted to check up on you and make sure you were okay. So¡­ how¡¯s the new ce? Do you like it?¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°I know that¡¯s why you called me in the first ce so I can talk about the house right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve never seen the ce before and with the way Levi was describing it, it sounded like it was beautiful¡± Kiara giggled. ¡°It is beautiful and it¡¯s very spacious for just me and you. It¡¯s a fully furnished house with three bedrooms. Get this, all the rooms are ensuite¡± Heather squealed. ¡°Oh my that sounds so amazing! I can¡¯t wait to start living there. That sounds like our dream house¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°It really is. Is Levi there? I¡¯d like to thank him. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t get to thank him properly because I was not in a good mood¡± ¡°He¡¯s not around right now but he¡¯lle soon though because he didn¡¯t want to leave me here alone¡± ¡°Tell him I asked for him, okay?¡± ¡°Or you could just call him? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d appreciate that¡± Kiara bit her lower lip. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it. Goodbye, I have to think about what I¡¯ll eat now¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, goodbye my love and also, I¡¯m taking the master bedroom¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you the one Levi is in love with or me?¡± Heather gasped yfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Kiara giggled as she ended the call then she nced around and let out a sigh. He did feel weird being alone here and not with Heather. He felt lonely. She shook off the feeling and walked over to the kitchen, hoping that Levi had bought some food stuff and he did. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at how thoughtful he was. The kitchen cabs and fridge was full to the brim with food. She wasn¡¯t even sure her and Heather could eat this much. Since she was tired, she decided to make a cheese toast which won¡¯t take much of her time. After some minutes, she was done and ate it within seconds because she was so hungry. After she was done, her eyes trailed towards her phone and a frown appeared on her face. She was surprised that Zane didn¡¯t call her not even once. She knew he had other numbers so he could easily text her with that but he didn¡¯t, why? She shook off the thought and decided to go on a stroll to clear her head. That¡¯s why she was here in the first ce, to think of the way forward but even after going outside and walking in the cool breeze, Zane was on her mind every second. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had given up on her and did she want that? ¡°Cancel the meeting, I have to go home¡± Levi muttered as he stood up from his chair and arranged his suit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but they refused to leave¡± Levi paused then turned to the make secretary he had recently hired. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Just then, his brother Sebastian walked into the office with a dozen men in ck behind him. ¡°Hello brother, it¡¯s nice to see you again¡± Levi¡¯s eyes and Aura immediately turned cold. ¡°You can leave, Michael¡± His secretary nodded then immediately walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. ¡°What¡¯s with this surprised visit?¡± Levi¡¯s questioned with not a single warmth in his voice as usual making Sebastian chuckle. ¡°Now, why are you being so harsh with me, brother? I¡¯m not father so you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Can I at least have a seat?¡± Levi sighed then sat down back on his seat as Sebastian took a seat in front of him. ¡°I know you havee with bad news so don¡¯t waste my time and just say it out¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Father wanted toe on his own but I didn¡¯t want him hurting you so I came in his ce but you¡¯re not being very nice to me brother¡± Levi groaned. ¡°Sebastian, non sono dell¡¯umore giusto per questo, quindi pa(Sebastian, I¡¯m not in the mood for this so speak!)¡± Levi boomed and Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened slightly with fear but it was gone in a sh. Levi only spoke Italian when he was very angry. ¡°Father said your time is running out and if you don¡¯t keep the end of your deal, Kiara will be harmed and just a word of advice, brother, she¡¯s being watched by his men and with just a single go signal, she¡¯ll be dead¡± Levi clenched his fist. ¡°There¡¯s a monster on the loose here, Sebastian. I know it sounds insane but it¡¯s the truth and that monster has to be caught before I do anything¡± Sebastian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°A monster? I don¡¯t know what to say about that but if you don¡¯t want the girl you love getting hurt then find a way to let the men in¡± Levi frowned. ¡°He better not hurt her,¡± Sebastian smiled at his tone. ¡°He won¡¯t as long as you do what he says¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll get the men into Zane¡¯s pack by the end of this week¡±¡­ Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Liam sighed as he watched Zane chug down another ss of alcohol. ¡°Zane, can you stop this?¡± Liam murmured but Zane just ignored him and kept chugging down ss after ss. ¡°Fuck it¡± Liam uttered then brought out his phone and dialed Daniel¡¯s number. After several rings, Daniel finally picked up. ¡°What is it?¡± Liam sighed. ¡°Zane is drinking again. He has already drunk ten sses of whiskey¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°What happened? Let me guess, it has something to do with Kiara?¡± Liam hummed. ¡°He saw her hugging Levi¡± Zane suddenly scoffed. ¡°She should be hugging me, I¡¯m the only one she¡¯s allowed to hug. Me and me alone¡± He slurred then chugged down the ss in his hand. Liam sighed then turned his attention back to Daniel. ¡°I hope you heard that¡± ¡°I did. Share me the location, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible¡± Liam nodded then hung up before sharing his location. After that, he walked over to the bar Zane was sitting at and sat down next to him. ¡°Zane, don¡¯t do this to yourself. You are going to hate the consequence tomorrow¡± Zane turned to him. ¡°Are you Kiara?¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t fucking tell me what to do¡± Zane muttered with a pout then went back to his drink making Liam sigh. Just then, somedies walked over and began touching Zane¡¯s arm and shoulder. ¡°Do you want somepany? We couldn¡¯t help but notice you from afar¡± One of them murmured sexily as her hand slid up and Down his arm. He slowly turned to her with no emotion in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t get your hands off me in the next five seconds, you won¡¯t be leaving here with your limbs¡± Thedy gasped as she jumped away from him while Zane just went back to his drink like he hadn¡¯t just threatened someone¡¯s life. Thedies muttered something under their breath before walking away. ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s going through heartbreak¡± Liam said as they walked away then turned to Zane. ¡°Can you not threaten anyone, at least for today?¡± Zane ignored him, making him sigh. ¡°What did I miss?¡± Liam turned towards the voice and he has never been so happy to see Daniel. He walked over to Daniel and wrapped his arms around him. ¡°Oh goddess, you don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you here¡± Daniel grimaced and tried pushing him away but Liam was holding on to him tightly. ¡°Okay I get it, now can you leave me alone?¡± Liam nodded as he let go of him then they both turned to Zane who was muttering Kiara¡¯s name as he drank. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s really bad,¡± Daniel muttered. ¡°Yes and he¡¯s your problem now. I¡¯ve got to go now, bye¡± Daniel grabbed Liam¡¯s hand before he could get away. ¡°Where the fuck do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Liam scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Erm¡­ I have to go see someone but you can take care of him right? Okay bye¡± Liam yanked his hand out of Daniel¡¯s hold and immediately ran out of the club before Daniel could stop him. Daniel frowned. Could he be going to meet Heather? ¡°I want Kiara, I want to hold her. I miss her so much¡± Daniel turned to Zane as soon as he heard his voice then he sighed before walking towards him. ¡°If you miss her so much, go to her¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°She hates me, she doesn¡¯t even want to look at me. I hate myself for destroying what we had, I¡¯m such a fool¡± Daniel nodded slowly. ¡°All that is true but don¡¯t you want to do something about it or do you just want to give up?¡± Zane turned to him with drowsiness in his eyes. ¡°Do you think that would make her happy, if I left her alone would she be happy?¡± Zane murmured, making Daniel sigh. ¡°One thing I know is that Kiara loves you. She¡¯s just scared that you¡¯re going to hurt her again¡± Zane shook his head like a child. ¡°But I won¡¯t, I love her so much¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well you also loved her so much when you hurt her in the past¡± Zane frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve changed. I trust her now with my life, how can I make her see that?¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Go to her and make sure she knows just how sorry you are¡± Zane thought over Daniel¡¯s words then he smiled. ¡°Will you drive me there?¡± ~ Zane stood in front of Kiara¡¯s house door with a racing heart. He was sober enough to know what he was doing and he was fucking nervous. Was she going to reject him and push him away or was she going to let him in? He raised his fist and knocked on the door. When she didn¡¯t answer, he knocked again and after some seconds, the door opened up and her eyes widened when she saw him. ¡°Zane? What are you doing here and why do you reek of Alcohol? Have you been drinking?¡± He smiled at her. ¡°My love, I missed you so much. Will you let me in?¡± She frowned. ¡°Zane, I don¡¯t want any trouble. I came here to get away from everything and by everything, I mean you so please leave¡± He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t because Daniel drove away so I have to stay here till hees back¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You have warriors surrounding my house,I¡¯m sure they can drive you home¡± She was about to bang the door in his face when he grabbed her hand. ¡°Please my love, just let me in. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you. Can I just hold you even if it¡¯s for some seconds? Please?¡± She bit her lower lip then yanked her hand out of his grip. ¡°Go home Zane and don¡¯t make this more difficult than it is¡± Then she closed in his face and rested against the door. She could feel his presence so she knew he hadn¡¯t gone. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Even if I have to sleep out here, I will because I¡¯m willing to wait for you¡± He murmured and she let out a sigh. Just then, the sky thundered and heavy rain began to pour. Kiara gasped then walked over to the window and her eyes widened when she saw Zane standing in the middle of the rain while staring at her house. [It¡¯s raining, go home Zane] She mind linked but he just ignored her and continued standing there. She scoffed then walked over to her couch and sat down. If he wanted to stand there and catch a cold then that wasn¡¯t her problem. She tried watching a movie but her mind was on Zane and since the rain seemed to be getting heavier, she was getting worried. She stood up from the couch then walked over to the window and saw Zane was still standing in the same spot she had left him in but this time, he was shivering. The rain made Zane sober so he was fully aware of what was happening now. The rain won¡¯t have been a problem to him but he was prone to catching a cold whenever he was in the rain. He wrapped his arms around himself and bit Down his Lower lip to stop them from quivering. Kiara was worth it and he deserved so much more than this. After standing there for what felt like an hour, his leg gave up and he fell to his knees with a groan. [Stand back!] He mind linked the warriors when he saw they were running towards him. They immediately paused and just stood by the side staring at him. After some minutes, his body began to shiver uncontrobly. He stared down at the ground as he tried to stop himself from shaking but it was of no use. ¡°Zane¡± He heard a soft voice call out to him and when he raised up his head, he saw Kiara running towards him with a nket in her hand. She knelt down in front of him and wrapped the nket around him. ¡°You fool, are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± He grinned so widely that his cheek began to hurt. ¡±I knew you woulde for me, my love¡±¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 There was a full blown smile on Zane¡¯s face as Kiara let him into her house. She pulled him towards the kitchen and had him sit down on one of the chairs then she walked out of the kitchen and came back with a towel. ¡°You are such a fool, you could have died out there! Did you forget what happened thest time you stayed in the rain?¡± She scolded as she cleaned his body with the towel. She gasped slightly when he grabbed both her hands. She slowly nced down at him and their eyes locked instantly. ¡°How can I forget when it was one of the most memorable moments of my life. Remember? We had our first kiss under the rain¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Let go of me, Zane¡± He shook his head. ¡°You still care about me and love me¡± He stated like it was a well known fact making her sigh. ¡°I never stopped Zane but I¡­ what happened to us in the past was too much for me to just move on from and we are toxic for each other. I just¡­ I just want time to figure out what I want and where my feelings for you lies¡± Zane pouted. ¡°I know I did you wrong and I¡¯m ready to do anything to correct them. Yes, you cry when you¡¯re with me, sometimes you¡¯re sad but don¡¯t you remember the happy times? We are not toxic for each other, we are made for each other. Remember? You use to say that to me all the time¡± ¡°Yes but that was before you decided to throw me out of your pack, Zane¡± He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I regret that. I could give everything up just to go back in time and change the damage I created. I¡¯m sorry my love, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes melted when he bowed his head and cried silently. She bit her lower lip to stop her from crying with him. ¡°Zane¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t push me away again, I¡¯m begging you. I can¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to live without you. It has been torture so please, I¡¯m begging you¡± She wiped away his tears with her thumb because she couldn¡¯t stand seeing him cry. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I lost our child and I feel like I would be letting him down because I forgave you so easily¡± He nodded. ¡°And I get that, I would have felt the same way if I were in your shoes and I don¡¯t want to think about our child¡¯s death because it¡¯s going to make me hate myself and I might just fall into depression if I think of the family we could have had together but baby, I¡¯m selfish and I can¡¯t live without you anymore. You are all I think about, you are what my world revolved around¡± Her heart melted when she saw the sincerity in his eyes. Without thinking, she leaned down and crushed her lips on his. Zane was quick to react as he wrapped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss. Slowly, Kiara ced herself on Zane¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. She moaned into his mouth and he groaned when she began grinding on his cock. ¡°Fuck baby¡± He murmured against her lips then pulled away to stare into her lust filled eyes that certainly mirrored his. Without saying a word, she took his hand and ced it in front of her core while staring into his eyes. His eyes widened and he sucked in his breath when he could feel how wet she was. Without thinking, he stood up with her in his arms while kissing her feverishly. He kissed every inch of her lips then moved down to her neck. She moaned uncontrobly and kept grinding her core on him, making him grow harder. He groaned then pulled away to stare into her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s the room?¡± She pointed down the hall then ced her lips on his. She had missed him so much. His touch, his kisses, his lips, everything. Zane kissed her back with the same amount of urgency as he walked towards the room. He opened a door and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw a bed. It didn¡¯t seem like this was the room Kiara was sleeping in because her things nor her smell was in there but it would have to do in the meantime. He closed the door behind him with his leg then walked over to the bed and ced her down. He didn¡¯t waste a second and began peppering kisses on her face down to her neck. She felt her toes curl when his hands began to roam her body while his lips were still on her. Gosh, she missed this! She decided to help out and took off her clothes then helped Zane take off his as well. He paused what he was doing so as not to stress her but as soon as his pants fell to the ground, he kicked them away and climbed on top of her. He stood in that position for a while as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Something shifted between them in that moment and Zane couldn¡¯t determine if it was for good or bad. Kiara suddenly whined impatiently as she pouted at him. ¡°Fuck me already¡± He let out a chuckle then ced his lips on hers. The kiss wasn¡¯t fast and rough like their usual kisses, this kiss was like he was sealing a promise with her. His hand trailed towards her core and as soon as he began rubbing her clit, Kiara¡¯s body jerked forwards and a soft whimper came out of her mouth. ¡°Zane¡± She moaned out his name and his dick twitched. Gosh, he just couldn¡¯t control himself around this girl. He ced two fingers inside her and she cried out as she frailed around. He had to use his arm to hold her down while his pace got quicker. ¡°Oh Zane!¡± She cried out and he lost it. He couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore so without warning, he settled in front of her core and plunged into her without even giving her time to breath. She moaned loudly then buried her fingers into his hair and tugged on it. ¡°Fuck, that feels so good¡± She moaned and his pace quickened. He leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear. ¡°Scream my name like your life depends on it, my love¡±¡­ Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 95 Kiara stretched her entire body as she woke up the next morning. Gosh, she was so sore. ¡°Good morning, my love¡± She opened her eyes slowly and saw Zane staring down at her with a smile. She smiled back. ¡°Good morning. How long have you been up?¡± She questioned and he leaned down to kiss her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep. I was afraid you¡¯d disappear by the time I wake up¡± She giggled then pinched his cheek slightly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Well this is my house, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zane suddenly frowned. ¡°Was it Levi that gave you this house?¡± She sighed. ¡°Zane please let¡¯s not do this¡± His eyes widened as he grabbed her hand. ¡°No no no, I didn¡¯t meant it they way. I just¡­. I want us to live together and even if we don¡¯t live together, I eoukd like to give you a house¡± She frowned. ¡°Zane, why would you give me a house? You think I can¡¯t afford a house myself?¡± He was panicking now. Why couldn¡¯t he choose his words properly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­ i ¡­¡± ¡°Levi gave me this house and said I could repay him with my sry¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You have a Job? I thought you were taking a break?¡± She sighed. ¡°Well Levi asked me to be his interior designer and of course I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity¡± Zane frowned but didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to upset her but she already knew what was going on in his mind. ¡°Say what you have to say Zane. What? You don¡¯t want me working with him so I won¡¯t be spending time with him?¡± Zane pouted but nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡­ you know he likes you and I don¡¯t want you to think I don¡¯t trust you because I do but I don¡¯t trust him¡± She sighed. ¡°Well you have to learn to trust him because I¡¯m going to work for him. Look, Levi would never do anything to hurt me or rush me, he now knows that I can¡¯t see him as anything other than a friend and he¡¯ll stick to hisne¡± Zane Scoffed. ¡°He got you a house, Kiara. That doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s sticking to hisne¡± She frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not having this conversation anymore. I¡¯m hungry¡± She murmured as she sat up and was about to climb out of bed but Zane stopped her by wrapping his arms around her. ¡°You can do whatever you want because I trust you, okay? I know you love me and not him¡± She scoffed with a smile on her face. ¡°And how exactly are you so sure that I¡¯m still in love with you?¡± He chuckled then kissed the tip of her ear which immediately sent chills down her spine. ¡°Were the I love you you uttered when we were making love not enough proof or do I have to be inside you for you to tell me you love me again?¡± She sucked in her breath as her core suddenly began to ache. ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to have sex again. I¡¯m still sore¡± He chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to make you have sex with me, my love but if you want to, my body has always belonged to you¡± She was about to cave in but she immediately jumped out of his arm and took a deep breath. ¡°Your seduction isn¡¯t going to work on me this time around, Zane¡± She muttered but he couldn¡¯t hear a word because his eyes were on her body. Why did she have to be so perfect? Noticing the lust in his eyes, she gasped and immediately ran into the bathroom before he could grab her then she heaved a sigh of relief as she closed the door behind her. Zane was going to be the death of her. She was about to turn on the shower when the door bursted open. She gasped as she turned around and her eyes widened when she saw the prominent desire in Zane¡¯s eyes. ¡°Za¡­Zane¡± She called out softly. He rushed towards her and mmed his lips on hers while his hands feverishly roamed her body. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m obsessed with you. Every inch of you¡± He murmured against her lips. She let out a whimper when he spinned her around and before she could even breath, he plunged into her from behind and she let out a loud cry. ¡°Zane Zane, oh fuck¡± She moaned as he plunged into her without mercy. ¡°Oh fuck yes, I love you, I love you so much¡± He murmured as he fucked her then he leaned closer and began squeezing her boobs and ying with her nipples. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± She moaned out as her legs began to shake. He noticed and immediately spinned her around then pressed her against the wall and wrapped her legs around his waist. ¡°Look into my eyes okay my love?¡± He murmured as he grabbed onto her face. After that, everything was like a breeze to her. Pleasure after pleasure because Zane won¡¯t let her go till he had had his fill and he never seemed to be satisfied. He really was going to be the death of her. Heather woke up with a groan as she stretched her sore body. Gosh, what happenedst night? She immediately froze when her hand connected with something warm like¡­ like a body. Her eyes widened slightly as she turned to see who it was. When she saw who it was, her heart thumped in her chest. What the fuck happenedst night?!! ¡°Good morning, Heather¡± She screamed as she jumped out of the bed. ¡°Da¡­Daniel, what are you doing in bed with me?¡± He ran his fingers into his hair, trying to smoothen it out and damn, she couldn¡¯t help but admire his handsomeness. Why was he so hot? ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t remember anything fromst night?¡± She shook her head and a smirk appeared on his face. What was that supposed to mean? What happenedst night? Wasn¡¯t she with Liam?¡­ Chapter 96 Chapter 96 They both sat in silence, staring at each other. Heather wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to know what happenedst night but she could already guess because they were both naked and that only meant one thing. She sighed as she ran her fingers through her hair out of frustration. ¡°What the fuck happened and please don¡¯t say we had sex¡± Daniel tilted his head. ¡°Okay, we didn¡¯t have sex¡­¡± She heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°We made love¡± Her eyes widened. She held the sheets up to her chest as she shook her head frantically. ¡°I must be having a nightmare because I was with Liamst night, not you,¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but you called mest night toe pick you up at Levi¡¯s house and I immediately came. You didn¡¯t seem drunk or anything so I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t remember¡± As soon as she heard that, her memories came rushing back and she gasped with her hand over her mouth. After Liam had dropped her off, for some reason, she began to think of Daniel. A wave of courage had hit her and she found herself calling Daniel, asking him toe pick her up. Everything else after that was like a breeze. Daniel hade to pick her up and she had been in her feelings when he was driving her away and when he kept telling her how much he wanted her back and how he regretted ever letting her go, she had initiated a kiss and things got heated after that. She gasped loudly. So everything was her fault? How could she do that? Most importantly, how could she do that to Liam when all he did was shower her with love and care? Why did she still love this man next to her?! Daniel furrowed his eyebrows and grabbed her hand when he saw that she was about to get out of bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She snatched her hand out of his hold and red at him. ¡°Where does it look like I¡¯m going? I¡¯m going home. I don¡¯t know what sort of witchcraft you used on me but this was a mistake, a mistake that¡¯s never going to happen again¡± He scoffed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake and you know that. You called mest night because you missed me, didn¡¯t you? You wanted this and so did I, how is that a mistake?¡± She groaned as she tugged at her hair. ¡°Because I hate you and I¡¯m with Liam now. Liam¡¯s the man that you can never be¡± ¡°Yet, I¡¯m the one you love¡± She frowned. She hated that he always had an advantage over her. She hated that he could see right through her and she hated that he was right. She did want this, she had been dreaming of having sex with him ever since they broke up. ¡°And that¡¯s something I would give everything to change. Leave me alone and don¡¯t ever speak of this especially to Liam because he¡¯s the one I want to be with¡± She muttered and climbed out of the bed. She gasped when Daniel got out of bed, walked over and stood in front of her. She tried her best to keep her eyes leveled with his but she had already got a sneak peek and he was heavenly. Gosh, why did he have to be so sexy? ¡°Don¡¯t spout out lies, Heather. No matter what, I¡¯ll always have your heart and I know I¡¯m the one you want. You are just using him as a rebound to forget about me¡± She scoffed. ¡°Everything doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Daniel. I won¡¯t deny the fact that I still love you but that doesn¡¯t mean Liam is a rebound because I like him as well. Liam treats me like a human with feelings whereas you¡­ you don¡¯t even care about my feelings at all¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes softened. He quickly grabbed her hand and shook his head. ¡°No, I care about you Heather, more than you know. It¡¯s just¡­ you know i say mean and horrible things without thinking but that doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s how I feel. That day when I said you weren¡¯t my problem anymore but Liam, I didn¡¯t mean to say that because you were never a problem to me. As a matter of fact, I was a problem to you because I¡­.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did you leave me, Daniel? Why did you make me reject you?¡± She questioned, cutting him short and he pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, Heather. Please don¡¯t make me¡± She frowned. ¡°What did you do that was so bad? Did you sleep with someone else? Fall in love with someone else?¡± He frowned. ¡°I¡­¡± Just then, her phone rang interrupting their conversation. She wanted to ignore whoever was calling but when she saw the caller Id, she immediately grabbed her phone. ¡°Shut your trap¡± She muttered to Daniel before running into the bathroom and closing the door behind her. ¡°Liam, hey¡± She uttered Into the phone and tried her best not to let him know she was panicking. ¡°Hey, I missed youst night. I wanted toe back and stay with you for the night but I thought you might have wanted your space but I miss you too much now, can ie visit you? I¡¯m almost there and¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± She screamed and he paused. ¡°No? Why?¡± She but her lower lip as she ransacked her head for a lie. ¡°Well¡­ well because I¡­ I¡¯m not home right now. I went out.. I went to visit Kiara. She said she was lonely¡± Liam didn¡¯t say anything for a while. ¡°She¡¯s with Zane¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡­ I mean¡­ yeah, yeah she¡¯s with Zane but you know their rtionship isn¡¯t the best right now so she called me to keep herpany so she won¡¯t focus on Zane¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that makes sense¡± She inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But I will soon leave so we can meet at maybe the beach or something? I missed you too¡± She hated the way guilt clenched her heart. She felt like a monster for doing this to Liam. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you there then. Remember Heather, I love you¡± She frowned as she nced at the bathroom door. Who did she love? Liam or Daniel?¡­ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 97 Kiara groaned as Zane snuck up behind her and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Zane please, I¡¯m so hungry. Aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡± He shook his head as he kissed her neck. ¡°I want more, you feel so good¡± She sighed then used all her strength to push him away. ¡°Well I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m hungry so leave me alone¡± Zane sighed then pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I can¡¯t seem to get enough of you. I already told you you are an addiction to me¡± She sighed. ¡°Well kill that addiction because I want to eat now¡± He sighed then kissed her cheek. ¡°Okay my love. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll prepare it for you¡± She scoffed. ¡°Are you indirectly trying to tell me that I¡¯m not a good cook?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m not indirectly telling you, I¡¯m telling you directly now sit your fine ass down¡± She rolled her eyes but did as he said. Why would she pass up the opportunity of just sitting down and watching him cook? He always looked sexy when he cooked for her? ¡°Am I the only woman you have cooked for Zane?¡± She questioned genuinely out of curiosity. ¡°You are the only woman in my life, Kiara,¡± She grinned. That sentence made her happier than she had expected. True to his words, Zane made her bacon, eggs and toast which she had to admit were tastier than whatever she would have done. His sandwich was literally restaurant quality. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? I noticed you don¡¯t eat much and I don¡¯t like that¡± She murmured as she turned to him with a frown and he smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I made this for you so eat till you¡¯re filled up¡± She stared at him for a while then dropped her fork. ¡°Tell me the truth, what¡¯s really going on? Do you have an eating disorder?¡± Zane frowned then let out a sigh before nodding. ¡°I¡­. After you left, I stopped eating. I just couldn¡¯t hold any food down so I stopped eating. I found I could go a week without eating and the only time I would eat was when Daniel and Liam forced me¡± She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s horrible. That almost happened to me as well but Heather made sure I ate everyday. She was my support system at the time and still is¡± He smiled then reached towards her and ced the hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear. ¡°I want to know everything. What exactly happened to you during those two years we weren¡¯t together?¡± She frowned and her eyes zed over as she reminisced on the past. ¡°When our son died, a part of me died as well. I lost everything. To me, death was better than me living. I tried to kill myself multiple times and evennded myself in the hospital a few times but Heather always found a way to save me. I remember hating her because of that because I desperately wanted to die. I hated everything, especially you. If I had the chance back then, I probably would have killed you because to me, you were the cause of all my misfortune. If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with you, would something like that have happened to me? I would always ask myself that. Well, I started getting better after Heather and I moved into our old apartment. She borrowed money from her parents and we were able to open up a small shop to run an interior designingpany. Interior designing was my escape at that time and even though we didn¡¯t get a lot of Job offers, it still helped a lot¡± After she was done, Zane just stared at her without saying a word. She gasped lightly when a tear rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Zane..¡± She called out his name softly as her face softened. He stood up from his chair, walked over to her and knelt down in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m such a bad person. Gosh, you don¡¯t know how much it fucking hurts to think about everything you have been through. I don¡¯t deserve you, Kiara¡± He murmured in between tears while holding her hand with one hand and hitting his chest with the other because of how badly it was aching. She wiped away her tears with her free hand then cleaned his tears. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Zane. Why are you crying so much?¡± He didn¡¯t reply to her and just kept crying. He ced his head on her thighs and cried his heart out along with her. It was finally dawning on them how their life could have turned out so different if Zane had just trusted her. If he had just given her a chance, they would have been happily married with their own little family. After they cried for what felt like hours, Zane sniffled as he raised his head up from herp to stare into her eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Will you¡­ will you take me to him? I would like to see our son¡± She stared at him for a while then nodded before caressing his face. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then okay. We can go see his grave but are you ready? I still haven¡¯t been able to stand going to visit him without bawling my eyes out¡± She murmured and he sighed. ¡°The least I can do for him is mourn so I don¡¯t care if I cry, I¡¯m prepared for it¡± She nodded slowly. They both got ready and as Zane drove down to the cemetery, they both didn¡¯t say a word and were just lost in thoughts. After a while, they finally got to the cemetery and Zane parked in front of the gate. ¡°This is the ce?¡± Zane questioned as he nced around. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t have money to give him a proper burial so this was all I could afford¡± She murmured when she saw the look on his face. Zane didn¡¯t say a word and just climbed out of the car and took a deep breath. Kiara got out as well and walked around to stand beside him. ¡°Ready?¡± She questioned and he took another deep breath before nodding. As they walked into the cemetery, Zane¡¯s heart was pounding so loud in his chest. He was so nervous. He didn¡¯t know if he was ready for this. ¡°We are here¡± He suddenly heard Kiara say and his heart leaped into his throat when he nced down at the small grave on the floor. NIKOLAS HART was the name engraved in the tomb stone. ¡°I didn¡¯t give him yourst name because at that time, I didn¡¯t see you as his father¡± Zane clenched his chest with his palm as it suddenly began to ache. ¡°My¡­ my son..¡± He fell to his knees as he cried loudly. He didn¡¯t care who was listening and he didn¡¯t care who was watching, he just wept for his dead son that he never got to see or hold. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my son. This is all my fault, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Kiara just stood there and watched him cry withoutforting him. She knew he needed to let it all out for him to finally feel better¡­ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Liam smiled as soon as he saw Heathering. He stood up from the ground and walked over to meet her and hugged her tightly. ¡°You were all I could think ofst night¡± She forced a smile on her face. ¡°Me too¡± He noticed her mood wasn¡¯t as cheerful as always making him frown. ¡°Did something happen while I left yesterday? You don¡¯t seem happy¡± She stared at him for a while then let out a awkwardugh. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I just had a rough sleepst night¡± More like rough sex. A disgusted look appeared on her making Liam even more confused. ¡°If anything happened, you can tell me, you know? I won¡¯t judge you¡± She sighed. He was saying that now but when he heard what she did, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t even be able to look her in the eye. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just tired, okay? Let¡¯s sit down¡± She uttered then sat down on the beach sand. He let out a sigh before sitting down next to her. ¡°I feel like something is wrong. Did I do something wrong?¡± He questioned after a while and turned to her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest man alive, Liam. Especially to me. You can never do anything wrong to me. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just feeling under the weather but I¡¯m d I¡¯m here with you because I missed you too¡± He smiled then ced his arm on her shoulder and pulled her closer. ¡°You know I¡¯m in love with you, right Heather?¡± She nced into his eyes then let out a smile. ¡°I know¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it back because I know you still have feelings for Daniel but I¡¯m willing to wait till your heart beats for me¡± She raised her hand and caressed Liam¡¯s face. ¡°I like you Liam, I like you so much¡± His eyes brightened as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± He questioned and without answering, she mmed her lips on his. She felt terribly guilty as they kissed but she decided to think ofst night with Daniel like a nightmare. That wasn¡¯t going to destroy her rtionship with Liam, she wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Zane slumped down on the couch with a sigh as soon as they got back to Kiara¡¯s house. She walked over to the couch and sat beside him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She questioned and he turned to her with a tired smile. His eyes were swollen because of how much he had cried. She had never in her life see someone cry so much especially since Zane wasn¡¯t really the type to show emotions. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Come here¡± She immediately moved closer to him and he wrapped his arms around her with a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many nights I¡¯ve dreamt of holding you like this. I love you¡± He murmured and she smiled before raising her head and cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°I love you too¡± He smiled and was about to kiss her when they heard a knock on the door followed by a voice. ¡°Kiara, it¡¯s me, Levi¡± Her eyes widened and she immediately jumped away from Zane like she was doing something bad which made Zane frown. He stood up and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She let out a sigh then pointed towards the kitchen. ¡°Can you wait there please? I¡¯ll just talk to him quickly¡± Zane stared at her for a while then he scoffed before walking towards the door. Her eyes widened as she ran after him. ¡°Please Zane, I don¡¯t want any trouble right now¡± He halted then turned to her with a tilt of his head. ¡°And who said I was going to cause trouble? I¡¯m just going to invite our guest in, what¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± She bit her lower lip as Zane walked towards the door and before she could stop him, he opened up the door and Levi¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Zane. ¡°I can see you¡¯re surprised to see me, Pretty boy. What? You didn¡¯t think Kiara and I would get back together,right?¡± Kiara punched Zane¡¯s side but he didn¡¯t even react and just kept staring at Levi who had a frown on his face. Levi turned to Kiara. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She opened her mouth to say something but Zane beat her to it. ¡°Well, Incase you are suddenly blind, Kiara and I are back together for good¡± After saying that, Zane ced his hand on her shoulder and pulled her closer with a smile on her face. She rolled her eyes at him then turned to Levi who seemed like he had just been hit by a truck. ¡°Levi¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You got back together with him?¡± She sighed then nodded slowly and Zane shed him a boastful smile. ¡°I¡­ I still love him, Levi and although I tried my best not to love him anymore, I just couldn¡¯t tell my heart what to do. I¡¯m sorry and I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you but I¡­¡± Levi suddenly scoffed. ¡°He made you cry multiple times, he made you lose your child and your family, yet you love him? I should have known and I should have stopped wasting my time¡± She frowned at his words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone deserve a chance?¡± ¡°But you have given him a chance before, haven¡¯t you? But what did he do? He broke your heart again and now you¡¯re back with him. What¡¯s so special about him? What don¡¯t I have that he has because I know I tried my best. I did everything to try and make you love me¡± She nodded. ¡°You did and I really tried to love you, I wanted to love you Levi¡­¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t Zane, right? I wasn¡¯t the love of your life? What does he have that I don¡¯t? What does he do that I can¡¯t do, huh?¡± ¡°I know I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes and I¡¯m ready to rectify them for as long as I need to, whereas you, you im to love someone but you¡¯re keeping a very big secret from her¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to Zane after what he said. ¡°Secret? What secret?¡± Levi turned to Zane with furrowed eyebrows as he tried to act confused but his heart was pounding wildly. He had a lot of secrets, which one had Zane figured out? ¡°Levi is a Mafia King¡±¡­ Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Kiara¡¯s mouth was literally on the ground after what Zane said. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a Mafia King?¡± She questioned in awe and Levi immediately grabbed her hand with a guilty look on his face. ¡°I never told you because I didn¡¯t want you getting involved. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I promise I¡¯m not a bad person¡± She frowned as she stared into his eyes but before she could say anything, Zane pulled her hand out of Levi¡¯s grip. ¡°You can talk to her without holding her hand,¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Can you leave, please?¡± Levi¡¯s face fell while a bright smile appeared on Zane¡¯s. ¡°You heard the woman, leave¡± Zane uttered. ¡°I was talking to you, Zane¡± His face fell as he turned to her. ¡°What? Why do I have to leave?¡± ¡°Because I want to talk to Levi alone. Just wait for me in the house¡± Zane frowned then red at Levi before grumpily walking into the house. Kiara let out a sigh then turned to Levi who had numerous emotions running through his eyes and she smiled. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t have to tell me everything about your life, Levi if you don¡¯t want to. Yes, I would have liked it if you had told me but if you wanted to keep your identity a secret then that¡¯s fine by me¡± She wasn¡¯t the right person to judge because her identity was worse than his. ¡°Really? I wanted to tell you but I was afraid you¡¯d see me as a bad person. I¡¯m not a bad person, Kiara,¡± She nodded. ¡°I know you¡¯re not, Levi and that¡¯s why I was surprised. You are like a ray of sunshine and a Mafia King is supposed to be the total opposite¡± He smiled. ¡°Yeah and my father hates me for that but I¡¯m not a mean person by nature although I can get pretty tough when I¡¯m double crossed¡± She smiled. ¡°You? That¡¯s something I can¡¯t even imagine¡± He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s true though but because of my cheerful attitude, my father had refused to step down and let me rule¡± She frowned. ¡°Do you want to be in charge? If you do then go for it and don¡¯t let your father dictate that for you. I know you can do it, Levi, I believe in you¡± He smiled but the smile immediately turned to a frown. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be able to get over you because you are the only one I want¡± She frowned. ¡°Levi¡­¡± ¡°I still won¡¯t give up. I will be here when Zane fucks it up again¡± Even if Zane never fucks up, Levi was determined on getting him out of the picture. He just had to figure out how. After a while, Levi left and Kiara walked back into the house just to see Zane frowning at her. She rolled her eyes as she walked into the kitchen. ¡°What now? Why are you frowning?¡± Zane pouted as he followed her from behind. ¡°For some reason, you care for Levi and I don¡¯t like it¡± She turned to him with a frown.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t try and pick a fight with me, Zane¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pick a fight. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve noticed that you care about his feelings a lot and I don¡¯t like it because I want you to care about me only¡± She sighed. ¡°I love you and you should be happy with that. Levi¡­ he¡¯s alone. I know because I¡¯ve been in that situation before. Before you and Heather came along, I felt like a stranger in my own house. I never understood why my parents didn¡¯t like me and I still don¡¯t know why¡± Zane wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. ¡°Parent¡¯s are weird. Although my mother was nice to me, my father was the worse¡± She snorted. ¡°I remember how he used to insult you every time¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Gosh I¡¯m d he¡¯s dead¡± She giggled then let out a sigh. ¡°For some reason, I feel responsible for Levi because I saved him and I feel like I have to look out for him just like Heather looked out for me¡± Zane smiled as he pushed the hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear. ¡°You have such a good heart my love and it¡¯s always open to anyone that needs it but my space in your heart should be bigger¡± She giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡± He chuckled and was about to ce his lips on hers when his phone suddenly began to ring. He groaned as he reached into his pocket. She furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Daniel was the one calling him. ¡°Why are you calling? I¡¯m in the middle of something¡± ¡°Why did you block me out? I¡¯ve been trying to get to you. The pack was attacked just now¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she stared up at Zane. ¡°Luckily, I was about to get there before the situation escted¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Are they the hunters that have been tracking down wolves?¡± He heard Daniel sigh. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. They weren¡¯t as trained as the hunters and these ones weren¡¯t really harming anyone. It was like they were trying to see just how powerful we were because as soon as me and the other¡¯s arrived, they were gone in a sh¡± Zane frowned. What could that mean? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming to see what happened. Call Liam as well¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡± Zane rolled his eyes before hanging up. He turned to Kiara and kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it, okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°Can I¡­ can Ie along? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been there. I can¡¯t even remember what it looked like¡± Zane smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask because you¡¯re going to be my Luna and that pack is going to be yours as much as it is mine¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to mark me as your mate?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Is there a question? Of course I will and after that, we¡¯ll get married before you are crowned as my Luna. Does that sound good?¡± She nodded. That was all she ever dreamed of. To be his mate, Wife and Luna¡­ Chapter 100 Chapter 100 As they walked into the pack, A wave of familiarity washed over Kiara. She held onto Zane¡¯s hand tightly as some people began giving her weird stares. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rectify everything soon so they won¡¯t have to stare at you like that¡± Zane uttered with a guilty look in his eyes. She smiled up at him then interlocked their arms together as they walked towards Daniel and the rest. As soon as they saw her, all their eyes widened. ¡°Alpha¡± They greeted as they bowed their heads. He nodded at them then turned to Kiara. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit on the bench and wait for me?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather explore the pack for a little bit¡± He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll soon be done here and we can do that together¡± She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself and If I need your help, I¡¯ll just mind link you¡± He sighed then kissed her forehead before watching her walk away. ¡°So it is true? She didn¡¯t cheat on you?¡± Leomented with genuine confusion on his face. ¡°No she didn¡¯t, I was the jerk two years ago and yes, we are back together and I¡¯m making her Luna soon¡± They gasped while Liam and Daniel smiled. ¡°It was bound to happen¡± Liammented and Daniel nodded in agreement. ¡°I think you should be thanking me? I was the one who told you to go to her¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Can we talk about the problem at hand? Was anyone hurt?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve been training the wolves in this pack together with the others from Raymond¡¯s pack and I can honestly say that they can defend themselves now. It¡¯s not going to be easy to defeat us¡± Zane nodded proudly. ¡°Good but like you said, these ones weren¡¯t here to draw blood but were here to size us up. They may come back stronger so I want everyone to be on their toes. It seems I¡¯ll have to move back into the pack¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I think our major focus should be on that monster. Though it seemed to have disappeared, there¡¯s no telling when it¡¯ll suddenly appear¡± Zane nodded. ¡°You, I and Liam will focus on the monster. The pack is in your hand now, Leo. I¡¯m leaving you in charge but if you notice anything or if the hunters or the men that came today attack again,make sure to inform me immediately¡± Leo bowed his head. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Of Course Alpha¡± He turned to Daniel. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Kiara now¡± They nodded and watched as he walked away before Daniel turned to Liam. ¡°Where were you this morning? With Heather¡± Liam nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah? You¡¯ve got a problem with that¡± Daniel smirked. ¡°No not really¡± He patted Liam on the shoulder then walked away leaving Liam confused. What was that supposed to mean? Kiara sighed as the stares and murmurs were getting worse. She tried her best to ignore them but some of them had begun pointing at her. She decided to ignore them and kept walking till she found herself in front of the house she had grown up in. Why was she there? She had no idea. They didn¡¯t even bother reaching out to her or anything so why was she here? She sighed and was about to turn away when she heard an all too familiar voice call out her name. ¡°Kiara, is that you?¡± She froze then slowly turned around to see the woman she had called her mother all her life. Her mother had aged a lot in those two and Kiara was sure it was due to stress and tiredness. ¡°Hey mother¡± She didn¡¯t know why but calling her mother didn¡¯t feel right anymore. The woman in front of her wasn¡¯t her mother anymore because a mother won¡¯t abandon their child just like that. Her mother smiled then hurriedly walked up to her and wrapped her arms around her tightly. ¡°My darling, it¡¯s been so long I¡¯ve seen you. I heard what happened, that Samantha nned everything. I can¡¯t believe how cruel your sister was to you¡± Kiara scoffed. ¡°Well she wasn¡¯t the only one cruel to me. Have you forgotten? You and father abandoned me as well¡± Her mother frowned. ¡°That¡¯s because you were going to ruin our reputation. How can our daughter be a cheat? And at that time we thought you were really pregnant for another male wolf. Our family would have theughing stock in the whole pack¡± Kiara smiled but there was no humor behind it. ¡°Oh really? So abandoning your daughter was the right choice? I don¡¯t even care and I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m here¡± She was about to turn away but her mother grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait Kiara, are you back with the Alpha?¡± Kiara sighed. She wasn¡¯t even surprised by that question. A normal mother would have asked how she has been all these years and what had she been doing but of course her mother only cared about connections. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any concern of yours. You and father disowned me two years ago, remember? I hope the daughter you praised so much is making you happy. Oh wait¡­ she¡¯s a fugitive now¡± Her mother¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°How dare you? Samantha is in that position because of you. If you hadn¡¯t stolen her man¡­ ¡± Kiara scoffed. Stolen her man? What the hell? ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not listening to this bullshit¡± Kiara muttered and was about to walk away but her mother grabbed her by the hair and pulled her back. ¡°Ow!¡± Kiara grimaced as she tried to pull her hair away from her mother but then, a strong pair of arms enveloped her and her hair was suddenly free from her mother¡¯s hold. She looked up and saw Zane ring at her mother who was on the ground staring at Zane with wide eyes. ¡°If you want to lose your arm and your life then do that again, I dare you¡±¡­ Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Her mother¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A¡­Alpha¡± He red at her. ¡°Do you know she¡¯s the only reason why I haven¡¯t killed you and your husband? If I were you, I¡¯d be thankful to her¡± Her mother pursed her lips then crawled over to Zane and grabbed his leg. ¡°Samantha didn¡¯t mean any harm by what she did. Although I don¡¯t support her, can¡¯t you both find it in your hearts to forgive her? I¡¯ve not heard from my daughter for weeks now¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°What about me? You didn¡¯t hear from me for two and half years but did you even care?¡± Kiara couldn¡¯t believe that this woman was her mother. There had to be a mistake somewhere. ¡°Am I even your daughter? Because you or father don¡¯t treat me like one. All my life I¡¯ve been like a stranger to you both¡± Her mother scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s because you were the cause of our downfall, Kiara. The minute I had you, everything went downhill for your father and I. We just kept looking one thing after another mad The Alpha at that time won¡¯t even give us a steady Job and we had you to take care of. We suffered a lot because of you but as soon as we gave birth to Samantha, she was like a blessing. Everything turned right and we gained back the life we used to have¡± Kiara scoffed but the pain in her eyes was so evident. ¡°So I was a misfortune to my own parents? That¡¯s why you both hated me so much? I can¡¯t believe it. You could have just killed me as a child if I was such a burden then!¡± She screamed out in anger then stormed off. Zane stared down at her mother with disgust. ¡°How can you say that about your own daughter? You should be ashamed of yourself. You better hope she¡¯s not crying or I¡¯ming back here and making sure you¡¯ll regret your decisions for the rest of your life¡± Her mother gasped as her face instantly turned white. He rolled her eyes then ran after Kiara. ¡°Kiara?¡± He called out but got no reply in return. He called out for the second time but still no response. He sighed and was about to yell out her name when he caught her scent. He followed it and found her seated on a boulder. He immediately walked up to her and grabbed her hand as he stared at her face worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? If you want I can go teach her a lesson and¡­¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. They were dead to me already. I just didn¡¯t expect her to say something like that but it¡¯s all cool, I¡¯m over it already¡± His kissed her forehead then the tip of her nose. ¡°Okay my love. Let¡¯s go back home?¡± She nodded then he helped her down from the boulder and they both walked out of the woods. ~ By the time they got back to Kiara¡¯s house, she had already fallen asleep. He parked the car in front of the house then turned to her. A smile appeared on his face and he found himself staring at her for what felt like hours. Gosh, he could do this all day. She was perfect and she was his again. After a while, he decided to take her into the house since she seemed ufortable sleeping on the car seat. He carried towards the room they had had sexst night and ced her on the bed gently then covered her with the nket since it was getting cold and the Air conditioner was on. He helped her take off her shoe then her coat before taking off his and climbing in next to her. He pulled her closer then ced a kiss on her forehead. He stared at her face like he was engraving every bit of detail before he finally fell asleep. Heather smiled as soon as she saw Levi walking into the house. ¡°So how was work?¡± He smiled at her. ¡°It was stressful but I¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Great,e to the dining room so we can have dinner¡± He furrowed his eyebrows as he followed her from behind. ¡°Why are you acting so weird, do you need something from me, Heather?¡± Sheughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m just worried and I want you to eat soe on, sit down and eat¡± He looked even more confused. He nced at the food on the table and they all looked good, so good. ¡°Did you Poison this?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would I poison you when you have done nothing wrong?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh so you only Poison those that do you wrong?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Sometimes¡± He chuckled. ¡°Remind me never to double cross you¡± He muttered then sat down on the chair while still staring at the food. He nced at her and when he saw the bright smile on her face, he became even more suspicious. ¡°Okay what¡¯s in this because you¡¯re acting so weird¡± She sighed as the smile wiped off her face. ¡°Jeez dude. I prepared this food myself and I wanted to know how you felt about it. I normally cook for Kiara and I but I wanted to cook for you for a change¡± His eyes widened slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. He smiled at her then took a bite of the stake in front of him. His eyes immediately widened and he turned to her. ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t it taste good? Tell me!¡± He took another bite and his eyes brightened. ¡°This is so delicious, have you ever considered opening a restaurant because this is restaurant quality¡± She grinned. ¡°Really? Let me have a taste¡± She cut a little bit of the stake and ced It in her mouth. Her eyes widened and she nodded. ¡°You are right, I am a very good chef. Eat the rest¡± He nodded. ¡°dly but I want to know why you really cooked for Tonight and you can¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you¡¯re bored, Heather. We have stayed with each other for such a short time but I believe I know you¡± She stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°I have to cook for Liam tomorrow and I¡¯m so nervous. I need your help¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Levi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Why?¡± She sighed. ¡°What do you mean why? Haven¡¯t you tried cooking for Kiara before?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Well yeah but I thought you were with Daniel now¡± Her heart thumped in her chest as soon as he said that. She turned to him with wide eyes. ¡°What¡­h¡­how?¡± He tilted his head at her. ¡°You do know this is my house and I get Informed on anything that goes on? I was told he came to pick you upst night and left in his car so I thought maybe you both have gotten back together¡± She groaned as she tugged at her hair. Levi stared at her worriedly then grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you okay or did something happen that you¡¯re not telling me about?¡± She sighed as she raised her head. ¡°I made a very big mistake yesterday, Levi. I don¡¯t know what came over me yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean to call Daniel because I¡¯m with Liam¡± Levi nodded slowly. ¡°Did something happen between you and Danielst night?¡± She nodded. ¡°We had sex¡± He sighed. ¡°This is a pretty simple matter. Who do you really like? Daniel or Liam because it seems to me, you like Daniel despite him being a jerk like you always say. Your heart must have been yearning for him and that¡¯s why you called himst night¡± She sighed. ¡°How do I get my heart to stop loving him? I don¡¯t want to love him because I¡¯ll always end up hurt. He doesn¡¯t care about me as much as Liam does and I honestly like Liam too. He treats me like a queen and..¡± ¡°Facts still remain that your heart beats for another¡± A sad smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face as soon as he said that. ¡°No matter what Liam does, as long as your heart still beats for Daniel, he¡¯s never going to have a chance with you¡± She frowned. ¡°There has to be a way? I don¡¯t want to love Daniel¡± Levi sighed. ¡°You know Liam is just like me, we are both just rebounds used to forget the ones youdies actually love. I know Kiara said our rtionship was never going to work but I tried my best to make her love me, I did everything yet, she still went back to Zane. I won¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t hurt because it does, it¡¯s hurts so much but I¡¯vee to realize that as long as Zane is in the picture, she¡¯s never going to love me¡± Heather ced her hand on his shoulder as she stared at him with pity. ¡°I¡¯m still rooting for you and I believe you¡¯re the right Choice but I had a feeling she was going to go back to Zane. I don¡¯t want to be saying this in front of you but Kiara loves Zane to death. Even after her child died, she had asked me to go get Zane because he had to be there for his child¡¯s burial but I knew she wanted him there for emotional support. I had to remind her that he was the reason why her child died in the first ce and that she should forget about him¡± Levi sighed. ¡°That means I don¡¯t have a chance then? I should just give up?¡± Heather grabbed his hand. ¡°You just have to keep trying. If you love her, keep showering her with love and maybe a miracle can happen. Kiara does care about you and I¡¯m actually shocked at how much she does. Use that to your advantage¡± Levi nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. What about you? What are you going to do about your situation with Daniel and Liam? They¡¯re friends right? What if Daniel ends up telling Liam?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°He won¡¯t dare because he knows it was a mistake. I don¡¯t care if my heart is in love with Daniel, I¡¯m going for Liam because he makes me feel loved and that¡¯s all that matters to me at this point¡± Levi nodded and was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. She immediately picked up when she saw the Caller Id. ¡°Girl, you totally forgot about me because you and Zane are back together now, huh?¡± She heard Kiara chuckle. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve just been busy today. I uhh¡­ I went to the pack with Zane today¡± Heather nced at Levi to see if he heard that before excusing herself and walking towards a more secluded ce. ¡°Why? Why did you go there?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°The pack was attacked so Zane had to go see what¡¯s going on¡± Heather nodded slowly. That exins why Liam left her in such a haste. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? I hope everyone is okay?¡± ¡°Yeah no one was Injured but guess who I saw?¡± Heather tilted her head. ¡°My mother¡± Heather gasped with her hand over her mouth. She totally forgotten what Kiara had breathing parents. ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡± Kiara scoffed. ¡°She said a lot. Come visit me tomorrow? I miss you and I¡¯d like to talk to you in person¡± Heather smiled. ¡°You are finally missing me huh?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°I have been missing you. Come, will you?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°After I¡¯m done with Liam, I¡¯lle¡± Kiara scoffed. ¡°So Liam is more important than I am?¡± Heather chuckled. ¡°No one Is more important than you but I already made a promise to him that¡¯ll visit his house and cook for him¡± Kiara squealed. ¡°I¡¯m d that you guys seem to be taking your rtionship far. He does really seem to like you¡± Heather smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, goodbye¡± Then Kiara hung up. She sighed then walked back to dining table and found Levi sleeping. She sighed as she walked up to him and tapped his shoulder but he was out cold. She couldn¡¯t help but notice how stressed his looked. She was about to call some guards toe carry him up to his room when his phone rang. She nced at the caller Id and saw that it was an Italian word so it must have been someone from his hometown. She grabbed the phone mad contemted if she should pick up or not¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Don¡¯t pick up Miss Heather¡± She jumped with a gasp then turned to the voice with wide eyes and saw the butler staring at her. He bowed his head at her while she held onto her chest. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack¡± She uttered. He bowed his head. ¡°My apologies but Mr Medici doesn¡¯t like it when anyone touches his phone¡± She nodded slowly still rubbing her chest then she ced the phone back on the table. It had stopped ringing anyway. ¡°Can you call the guards so they can take him into his room? He can¡¯t sleep here¡± The Butler nodded. ¡°Of course miss Heather, I¡¯ll do that. You can go rest¡± She nodded with a smile then patted Levi¡¯s back softly before going upstairs. She walked into her room and closed the door behind her before walking towards her bed and plopping down on it. For some reason, she found the Butler¡¯s reaction kind of strange but the feeling immediately disappeared when she heard her phone ringing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She nced at it in her hand and she frowned when she saw the Caller Id. Why was Daniel calling her? She rolled her eyes and decided to ignore it but it kept on ringing. She groaned then picked up. ¡°What do you want, Daniel?¡± She said into the phone with an annoyed look on her face. ¡°I missed you and I wanted to hear your voice¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Okay you have heard it now bye¡± ¡°Wait Heather¡± He said hurriedly before she could hang up. She took a deep breath then let out a sigh. ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t have all night¡± She heard him sigh. ¡°Why are you pushing me away now when I want you? Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted so why? Why are you pushing me away?¡± She frowned. ¡°Because I don¡¯t trust you and I know you don¡¯t love me. You just want to use me for sex and I won¡¯t allow that¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you have gotten it all wrong, Heather. I love you and I realized I made a mistake. I realized it was a mistake the minute you left but now, I love you even more than I did before. You just have to give me a chance to prove that to you¡± She went quiet because she didn¡¯t know what to say. He might just be saying it, how was she so sure he meant it? As if reading her thoughts, he uttered. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me then let me prove just how much I love you. I¡¯ll set up a date just for the two of us and I¡¯lle pick you up tonight. How does that sound?¡± She frowned. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m staying with Liam at his house today¡± Daniel immediately went silent. She couldn¡¯t even hear his breathing. ¡°Why?¡± She sighed. ¡°Because I¡¯m with him, not you¡± ¡°Heather, I¡¯m begging you. Please just give me a chance then you can make your decision and I¡¯ll never disturb you and Liam again, I give you my word. Please¡± She sighed as she ran her fingers through her hair out of confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll see how tomorrow goes then I¡¯ll tell you if I have time or not¡± ¡°Okay, thank you and I love you,even though I know you don¡¯t believe me but by the end of tomorrow, we¡¯ll both remember why we loved each other so much in the past¡± She clenched her fist then let out a sigh before hanging up. He was the one that needed to remember because she remembered why she loved him, why she loved him with everything in her. She remembered everything but him, it seemed he didn¡¯t. She sighed as she threw her phone to the side. Did she really want to take this risk or just be on the safe side with Liam? Kiara woke up with a stretch the next morning and began to giggle when Zane continued peppering kisses on every inch of her face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She questioned, still giggling and he paused to stare at her face with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m just worshiping the goddess beside me. The mood goddess has nothing on you,my love¡± Kiara smiled then ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°If I¡¯m a goddess then does that make you a god?¡± He shook his head with a pout. ¡°Not a god, your god just like you¡¯re my goddess¡± She chuckled then pinched his cheek slightly. ¡°I see you are as cheeky as always¡± Heughed. ¡°Well only for you, my love¡± She smiled then snuggled into his chest. ¡°Do you have anything to do today?¡± She questioned and Zane let out a sigh. Daniel and I are going to check out a site today but I¡¯ll be back soon¡± She nodded. ¡°You can take your time because I¡¯m going to work today¡± She froze. ¡°Work?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes. This house isn¡¯t free, you know? And I miss interior designing. I have a vision for Levi¡¯spany and I can¡¯t wait to get started¡± Zane sighed. ¡°But I can pay for this house, you know? In fact, you can just move in with me. That house belongs to you and I¡± She pulled away from him and sat up straight with a sigh. ¡°If you want me, you¡¯ll have to take Heather as well¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t she stay here alone?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Heather is my moral support so unless she wants to stay on her own, I won¡¯t be leaving her alone¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Then she can stay with Liam or Daniel, anyone she fucking ends up with. Their houses are close to mine so you can still be with her. I just want you and I alone in that house, Kiara. That was the vision we both had, remember? With mini you and mini me running around¡± She frowned. That was something she couldn¡¯t forget but¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want children anymore, Zane¡± His eyes widened. That was something he never thought he¡¯d hear Kiara say Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Can I ask why? You used to always want children so¡­ so what happened?¡± She turned to him with a frown. ¡°I lost my child¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened. He had a feeling it had something to do with their dead son. She grabbed both her head and stared into her eyes. ¡°We lost our child due to my negligence, Kiara and I promise, if you get pregnant again, we¡¯ll have the best doctors and nurses watch over you so nothing can go wrong¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that risk. If¡­if I lose my child again, I¡¯m not going to be able to get over it. I won¡¯t get over it¡± He stared at her for a while then began caressing her face. ¡°You are scared and it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s understandable because I¡¯m scared as well but Kiara, I know you want kids. You have always wanted kids. Are you going to let this fear stop you from achieving that?¡± She stared up at him and he immediately kissed away the lone tear that slipped down her face. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Zane. I don¡¯t think I can do it¡± He sighed then patted her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? I won¡¯t force you to do anything. We can always adopt or go through surrogacy so there are a lot of options, okay?¡± She stared into his eyes and knew even though he didn¡¯t want to say it, he wanted her to carry their child. She sighed then wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Let¡¯s drop this topic for now, okay?¡± He nodded then hugged her tightly. ¡°Go get ready so I¡¯ll drop you off at Levi¡¯s office. If anything happens, call me immediately¡± She nodded but was reluctant to pull away from the hug. She loved his scent so much and just felt like burying her nose in his skin. After a while, she had to pull away and stretch a little before standing up from the bed and walking towards the bathroom. She made sure to close the door behind her this time then turned on the shower and had her bath with a million thoughts running through her head. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After she was done, she wrapped a towel around her body and hair before walking out of the bathroom. As soon as Zane saw her, a smile appeared on his face and he stood up from the bed before walking towards her. She giggled as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°We are not doing this right now, Zane. We both have somewhere to be¡± He pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are never quick, Zane. Besides I¡¯ve already had my bath and I don¡¯t want to be sticky so let me go¡± She murmured as she pulled herself out of his hold and ran out of the room to her room since the room they had been staying in was a guest room. Zane sighed then walked into the bathroom to have his bath. By the time he was done, Kiara was dressed and was seated on the bed reading a novel to pass by time. She dropped the book as she began to salivate over his naked body. Gosh, she really made a mistakeing here to wait for him. Noticing her stare, Zane let out a chuckle as he walked over to her. ¡°You like what you see right?¡± Her head was just directly opposite his cock and she knew he knew what he was going because he kept jerking his waist forward. She groaned and fell back on the bed. ¡°Stop trying to seduce me and get dressed¡± She muttered then closed her eyes. He couldn¡¯t seduce her if she couldn¡¯t see. Zane sighed as he stared down at her then he walked over the small luggage he had packed yesterday when they wereing back from the pack. Today, he decided to switch up colors and wear a gold silk shirt with his professionally pressed dress pants. When he was done, he turned to Kiara and saw that she was still lying in the same way as before. He chuckled then walked up to her and tapped her thighs. ¡°I¡¯m done, you can open your eyes now¡± She opened her eyes slowly and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw he was really dressed. She whistled lowly as she sat up straight. ¡°You are looking handsome, my love¡± He chuckled. ¡°When have I not looked handsome,my love?¡± She rolled her eyes. She forgot Zane was a narcissist for a second. She stood up from the bed and helped him button his shirt all the way to the top. ¡°I¡¯m the only one allowed to see your body¡± She murmured and he chuckled before nodding. ¡°Yes my love, you and you only¡± She smiled then stood on her toes as she ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Shall we leave?¡± He questioned and she nodded then interlocked their fingers as they walked out of the room. Minutester, Zane parked in front of Levi¡¯spany. He almost scoffed at how close Kiara¡¯s house was to Levi¡¯spany. He must have thought all this through. ¡°Well, I guess we say goodbye from here?¡± Kiara uttered as she turned to him but he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you inside. Let¡¯s go¡± He climbed out and she sighed. She really hoped he wasn¡¯t going to cause any trouble. Zane opened the door for her and she climbed out before he took her hand in his as they walked into thepany. Everyone knew him in the country so as soon as they saw him, they bowed their heads and greeted him. Kiara knew that she was never going to get used to this. Zane didn¡¯t even bother meeting the receptionist and just went towards the elevator leading to Levi¡¯s office. Levi¡¯s secretary greeted them as they approached Levi¡¯s office door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but you can¡¯t go in right now, Mr Medici is busy¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°And I don¡¯t give a fuck¡± He muttered then walked towards the door and turned the knob. The scene they saw in front of them wasn¡¯t something Zane or Kiara had expected to see. Levi was seated on his seat with a dead cold look in his eyes and a gun pressed against his head Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Sebastian chuckled as soon as he saw Zane and Kiara. ¡°Well it looks like we have some guests,¡± Kiara red at him. ¡°Levi, are you okay?¡± She questioned and Sebastianughed. ¡°Wow, she really does care about you and don¡¯t get me wrong, I do too brother but father is breathing Down my neck and I can¡¯t take it. We¡¯ll be back and you better have something good to say then¡± Sebastian muttered then stood up from the chair. The man pressing the gun against Levi¡¯s head pulled Down his hand and was about to walk out with Sebastian but Zane stood in front of him with his hand in his pocket and a bored look on his face. ¡°And who might you be? Someone from the mafia?¡± Zane muttered and Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Well I guess Levi¡¯s secret is out and I¡¯m his brother. I just came to give him a friendly warning¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°And you are going toe back to give him another warning again?¡± Sebastian tilted his head. He didn¡¯t know where Zane was going with this. ¡°If need arises then yes¡± Zane smiled. ¡°Do you know who I am? I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m asking such a question, of course you know who I am and my woman over here happens to be working with Levi in the meantime and I don¡¯t want what happened today happening again as long as she¡¯s here¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Ie here whenever I please because it¡¯s my brother¡¯spany. If she doesn¡¯t like it then she might as well stoping to visit him¡± Zane tilted his head then nced at the two hefty men behind him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Zane, that¡¯s enough. Just let him go. I would never let him hurt Kiara¡± Zane rolled his eyes as he turned to Levi. ¡°Am I supposed to trust the guy that had a gun pressed to his head seconds ago?¡± Levi pursed his lips unable to say anything and Zane turned back to Sebastian and folded his arms. ¡°Well you know me and apparently you know my woman as well but I don¡¯t know you. What¡¯s your name?¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I have to answer you,¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want your name to be written on your tombstone when I kill you then that¡¯s alright because none of you are leaving here today as long as I have anything to do with it¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at his word including Kiara and Levi. Sebastian suddenlyughed ¡°And how do you expect to defeat us? It¡¯s three against one¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°One thing you should never do is underestimate me. Levi? Do I have your permission to kill them?¡± Zane uttered as he cracked his knuckles. Sebastian subconsciously took a step back then red at Zane as he pulled out his gun. ¡°If you kill them,more are just going toe¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°So a warning then?¡± Sebastian raised his gun and was about to press the trigger and shoot Zane but Zane was faster. He grabbed onto Sebastian¡¯s arm and managed to knock the gun out of his grip then broke Sebastian¡¯s hand with his knee. Sebastian let out a scream as he fell to the ground wailing. The other two men ran towards Zane but he didn¡¯t take time before he knocked them out and they both fell to the ground. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Sebastian yelled as he wailed on the ground. ¡°Quiet down. You should be grateful I didn¡¯t break your arm fully so it¡¯s going to heal but this is just a warning. I can do much worse and the only reason I¡¯m not doing that is because my woman is beside me and I don¡¯t want her witnessing something so vile¡± Sebastian groaned while the other two men were out cold. Zane turned to Levi. ¡°Get them out of here¡± Levi nodded then bussed in his guards and they immediately came in and took Sebastian and the other two men away. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t want you guys witnessing that¡± Levi spoke after a while and Kiara turned to him. ¡°Are you in trouble? If you are,you can tell us and Zane can help you out¡± Zane turned to her with a pout. It would be favorable to him if Levi disappeared from the picture so why would he help him? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it on my own¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°It sure did look like you were handling it alright¡± She turned to re at Zane then turned back to Levi and walked up to him. ¡°He said they were sent here by your father, why?¡± Levi pursed his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t say¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°You have to learn how to be bold, Levi unless your father is going to keep bossing you around. If you need help, don¡¯t be ashamed to ask me and we¡¯ll help you out no matter what¡± Zane rolled his eyes. Who¡¯s we? ¡°Are you sure you still want to stay here today? I¡¯m not sure that hispany is safe and I don¡¯t want anything happening to you, Kiara¡± Before Kiara could say anything, Levi spoke up. ¡°I would never let anything happen to Kiara. I would even protect her with my life If I had to¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°No one asked you to do that. I don¡¯t trust her with you so unless you have gotten out of the situation you¡¯re in then Kiara can¡¯te here¡± She turned to Zane with a frown. ¡°You can¡¯t dictate that for me, Zane,¡± Zane frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, my love¡± She sighed. ¡°And I know that but I can take care of myself and Levi, I think¡­ I think it¡¯s time you know the truth about our identity¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened. He walked up to her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Have you gone mad, woman?¡± She shook Zane¡¯s hand off her shoulder then turned to a confused looking Levi. ¡°We know his secret so it¡¯s only fair he knows ours and I know that Levi is going to understand¡± Zane frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not on board with this idea, Kiara,¡± Levi sighed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What identity?¡± Without saying anything, Kiara moved to the middle of the office, got on all fours and changed into her wolf form. Zane groaned while Levi let out a loud scream while he climbed on top of his chair and stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°You¡­ you¡­. A wolf!¡± He screamed and she howled in response. Zane pped his forehead as he shook his head. They were fucked Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°You¡­. She¡¯s a wolf¡± He uttered in disbelief as he stared at her purring. Zane took Levi¡¯s suit that was on his desk then walked up to Kiara and stood in front of her. ¡°Change¡± She immediately did as he ordered then wore Levi¡¯s suit before turning to Levi. She pursed her lips as she stared at him and she was about to take a step forward but he trembled and moved backwards with his eyes still wide. ¡°A wolf¡­ you are a wolf, you are a wolf¡± He muttered like he still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes and so is Zane, Heather, Daniel and Liam¡± Levi gasped with his hand over his mouth. Heather was a wolf? He had been staying with a wolf? He¡­ he fell in love with a wolf? ¡°Stop freaking out. Just because we can change into wolves doesn¡¯t make us any less of a human¡± Levi nodded. ¡°It does! You are all monsters¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Levi. I told you this because I thought you¡¯d be cool about it¡± He scoffed. ¡°You just changed into a wolf in front of me and you thought I¡¯d ept it just like that? I¡­. I need time to process what I just saw,¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go, Zane¡± Zane nodded then grabbed her hand and led her towards the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll bring back your suit one day¡± Zane uttered then they closed the door behind them. Levi sat in that position for a while before he let out a sigh. Everything felt so surreal. His phone suddenly rang and when he saw the caller id, he immediately picked up and pressed the phone to his ear. ¡°You all were fucking right, they are wolves!¡± Levi muttered in disbelief and his brother, Lucien chuckled. ¡°I told you, father would never lie about that. So I¡¯m guessing the n worked? You finally believe?¡± Levi nodded then he remembered Lucien couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Yes. Now, all I have to find out is where the pack is and I know exactly how to do that¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Although Sebastian said he¡¯s going to kick your butt because Zane broke his arm¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°He should be grateful to me because Zane could have easily killed him¡± He was still baffled by the image of Kiara changing into a wolf. He couldn¡¯t believe he had doubted his father when he said Zane and the rest were wolves? He was even surprised that Heather was a wolf but he guessed it all made sense now with how close they all seemed. Fuck, he didn¡¯t even understand what he thinking anymore. ¡°Make sure you go with the n. Find the pack so we can get this over with once and for all. I want you to be the one to find the pack so father can be proud of you for once¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right to it¡± Then he hung up and slumped back on his chair. He was in love with a wolf? What fantasy world were they living in? Heather watched with a smile as Liam finished his te of food. ¡°Damn Heather, you are such a great cook. You don¡¯t know how long it has been since I¡¯ve been able to eat such good food¡± She grinned. ¡°I learned how to cook from my grandmother. She was the best cook I knew. I¡¯m d you like it because I poured all my heart into making this¡± He smiled then leaned closer and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you¡± She smiled then served some of the food on her te and ate her own food. They finished eating and Liam offered to take her shopping and of course she didn¡¯t say no so they spent most of their day at the mall with Heather buying everything and anything that caught her eye. She felt bad at first because she knew she was spending a lot of money but Levi didn¡¯t oncein and even told her to buy more and the most expensive things. Gosh,just how much did these men have? After that, they stopped for lunch then went back home and hot all cuddled up as they watched a movie. Heather was feeling really content any time Liam kissed her unexpectedly. She would smile back at him then kiss him back. The sun was setting and they were having a full blown make out session when her phone suddenly rang. She heard Liam groan and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle before cing a kiss on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± She murmured then climbed off him before walking towards the dining table to grab her phone. She furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the caller id then her eyes suddenly widened. The date! She didn¡¯t want Liam to hear a thing so she hung up and messaged Daniel. [I¡¯ll be at Levi¡¯s Vi in 20 minutes] She texted then switched off her phone before taking a deep breath and walking back into the living room and smiled when she saw Liam had stood up from the chair. He walked up to her and was about to kiss her again but she took a step backwards. ¡°I¡­ I have to leave now. Kiara called me just now and said she needed me with her¡± Liam frowned. ¡°Okay¡­erm¡­ when will you be back? You promised to stay the night¡± She frowned. She was trying to push the guilty feeling away but it was choking her. How can she be leaving a guy to go on a date withC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. another guy? What had she be? ¡°I¡¯ll be back before midnight, don¡¯t worry¡± He smiled. ¡°Can I at least kiss you?¡± Without answering, she pressed her lips on his. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡± He nodded. ¡°Do you want me to drop you off?¡± She shook her head Immediately then smiled to make it less suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a cab¡± He smiled then nodded then watched as she walked out of the house before frowning. Something was definitely going on and why did he have a feeling it had something to do with Daniel? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Heather came down from the cab in front of Levi¡¯s Vi and saw Daniel leaning against his car, waiting for her. He was dressed in a ck suit and he looked absolutely delicious. She paid the cab driver then walked up to him. As soon as he noticed her, he walked up to her with a smile. ¡°You came,¡± She shrugged. ¡°I do live here so I was bound toe anyway. Can we leave now?¡± He nodded then they walked back to the car and he opened her door for her. She knew he was trying to impress her but she was just shocked to see Daniel be a gentleman. He climbed into his side then smiled at her before starting the car and driving away. ¡°So how was your day? Did you do anything eventful?¡± He questioned as he drove and she sighed. ¡°You do know I was with Liam right? I feel so bad that I had to leave him to go on a date with you. This won¡¯t be happening again, you know¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°It will all be worth it, trust me¡± She scoffed. ¡°Worth it, how? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to regret my decision before the days run out¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Why are you being mean to me? I just want to make it up to you and show that I love you but you¡¯re making it hard on me¡± She turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What were you expecting? That I¡¯d wee you with open arms? You hurt me, Daniel in more ways that you know and you¡¯re going to do more than just saying you love me to change that¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­ I¡¯m not good with words, so I just wanted to show you instead do you¡¯d believe me¡± She stared at him for a while but didn¡¯t say anything. When they got to the venue, Heather was surprised by it. She had expected them to go to a restaurant or something but they were at the movies? ¡°We are going to watch a movie?¡± She questioned as he took her hand. ¡°Yes love. Don¡¯t you like movies?¡± She nodded. ¡°I do but I¡­ I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d being to the movies¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love, okay?¡± She sighed then walked in with her. The ce wasn¡¯t really fullpared to how It was anytime she came here with Kiara. She furrowed her eyebrows when Daniel just walked past the counter and didn¡¯t bother to get them tickets or something to eat during the movie. ¡°Erm¡­ Daniel? Where are we going? And about popcorn?¡± She questioned and he paused before turning to her with a smile. ¡°We don¡¯t need tickets for this because the movie is about us¡± She furrowed her eyebrows but before she could question him, he walked into the theater. She followed him and gasped when she saw the inside. They were the only ones in the theater and there were balloons and flowers everywhere. It was beautiful! ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± She questioned as she walked down to the front and saw the snack bar by the side. ¡°Our very own movie. Sit, let the movie begin¡± She furrowed her eyebrows but sat down beside him as she stared at the big screen. She suddenly gasped when her picture showed up on the big screen. She was bending over ake and staring at her reflection, giggling andughing because of something Daniel had said. She was completely oblivious to him taking a video of her. ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t even know you were taking a video of me at that time¡± She muttered with her eyes glued to the screen. ¡°I found my old phone that I used when we were dating and when I turned it on, it was full with your pictures and videos. I remember always taking pictures of you unaware or taking videos of you unaware because I just loved doing that then I would watch them at night with a smile on my face. I don¡¯t know how I forgot all about this but I was literally obsessed with you. Anytime we would separate to go meet our family, you would be the only one on my mind and I¡¯d be counting down the hours before I could see you again¡± She was crying full blown now as she listened to Daniel¡¯s voice and watched the video. The video now showing on the screen was of themying on the bed and she was smiling andughing at him while he filmed out. Inside the video, he uttered the word ¡®I love you¡¯ several times and even ced a kiss on her lips and a bright smile appeared on her face. It has been so long since she smiled like that. ¡°If we were so in love and you loved me so much, why did you¡­. Why did you make me reject you? Why did you tell me you fell out of love?¡± He sighed as he clenched his fist. ¡°At a point, I did stop loving you because I was falling in love with someone else¡± She turned to him and she prayed he wasn¡¯t about to say who she thought he was going to say. ¡°And who might that be?¡± He sighed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when the feelings started and trust me, I tried pushing it aside because I knew it was wrong but I just¡­ I just couldn¡¯t and¡­.¡± ¡°You fell in love with Kiara? My best friend? Your best friend¡¯s woman?¡± She asked in disbelief. He had been in love with Kiara? He immediately grabbed her hand when he saw the shock on her face. ¡°You have to believe me, I was shocked as well when I figured it out. I didn¡¯t want to like her so I tried forgetting about her and focusing on you but she always came around me and Liam because of Zane and she was smart and sweet to us. I¡­ know it¡¯s wrong and I didn¡¯t want to ever say it out because I knew you were going to get hurt by this but¡­ I¡¯ve decided toe clean¡± She scoffed as she stood up from the chair. ¡°The worst thing a man can ever do to me is be in love with my best friend. How could you? How could you?¡± She was utterly shocked. She had never expected such words toe out of Daniel¡¯s mouth. He immediately stood up and grabbed her hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me and I swear, I don¡¯t love her anymore, I love you and I always loved you¡± She snatched her hand out of his and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t ever reach out to me again, I do not want to see your face¡± Before he could stop her, she ran out of the theater and didn¡¯t stop running till she couldn¡¯t feel his presence anymore before she dialed Liam¡¯s number. He picked on the first ring and when he heard her crying, he immediately asked her what was wrong? ¡°Pleasee pick me up, I don¡¯t know where I am¡± She murmured as tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°On your location, I¡¯ll be right there¡± As promised, after some minutes, Liam¡¯s car pulled up in front of her and he got out. She ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him as she cried on his chest. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Without answering, she smashed her lips on his. She had to forget About Daniel and the only way to do that was to move on. ¡°Make love to me, Liam¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Kiara sat down on the couch and watched as Zane paced in front of her silently. ¡°I said I was sorry¡± She murmured and he scoffed before turning to her. ¡°You were sorry? You revealed out identity to Levi, a Mafia King? What were you thinking?¡± She sighed. ¡°Since already know his identity, I just thought it was fair if he knew ours. I was tired of lying to him¡± Zane paused then ran his fingers through his hair before turning to her. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand why you treasure Levi so much¡± She sighed. ¡°Because he¡¯s a good person. He was shocked now but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get used to the idea after a while. I¡¯m sorry, I just acted on impulse¡± Zane sighed as he sat down besides her. ¡°What if he decides to tell someone? What if he gets us into trouble?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him that well, Kiara. Stop acting like you do. Let¡¯s even say he doesn¡¯t want to get us in trouble but eventually does, what then?¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He sighed then grabbed her face before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, okay? I¡¯d just appreciate if you talked to me about some certain things before doing them especially when it doesn¡¯t affect only you but all of us as well¡± She sighed as she rested her head on his chest. ¡°I should probably call Heather and tell her not to go home today so that Levi can be given the space to think about this clearly¡± He nodded then kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay¡± She tried calling Heather several times but they went to voicemail. Was she busy? ¡°You can call her tomorrow, let¡¯s go to bed now¡± He muttered then stood up from the chair, bent down and carried her in his arms as he walked towards the room. She smiled when he ced her down on the bed gently and kissed her cheek. ¡°Go to bed, we¡¯ll think about the damage you have done tomorrow¡± She rolled her eyes then let out a yawn. ¡°I trust Levi, he won¡¯t do anything that would hurt me. Goodnight, my love¡± She murmured then after a while, she fell asleep. Zane sighed as he stared down at her. He caressed her face lightly with a guilted look on his face. ¡°If only I had trusted you as much as you trust others, we would have been in a better ce¡± He murmured then climbed in next to her on the bed and pulled her closer before finally falling asleep. The sound of rm going off what the first thing Heather heard when she woke up the next morning. She groaned slightly as she opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t remember having an rm in her room. She froze immediately when an arm wrapped around her waist and a face snuggled against her back. ¡°Good morning, Heather¡± Her eyes widened. Liam?! She turned in his arms and stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This is my house? I don¡¯t understand your question¡± Everything fromst night immediately came flooding her memory and she felt like giving herself a p. She nced down at herself under the nket and she immediately groaned. How could she have slept with two different men in the same week?! ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She turned to Liam and when she saw the worried look on his face, guilt choked her. ¡°Nothing, I¡­ I¡¯m just shocked that¡¯s all¡± He frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t want this?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Of course I did. I was the one who said we should have sex right? And I loved every bit of it¡± He smiled then kissed the tip of he nose. ¡°Me too. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been intimate with a woman so I was curious if I was any good?¡± She smiled when she saw the pink tint on his cheeks. ¡°It was amazing, you¡¯re amazing ¡± And she meant every word. Liam and Daniel were so different when it came to love making. Daniel was so rough and fast with her while Liam took his time to make sure she felt every pleasure she needed to. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Do you have any ns for today? We could go out?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather rest for the day, I¡¯m very tired¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll drive you home¡± She nodded then slowly sat up and got out of bed. She could feel Liam¡¯s eyes on her naked body but unlike Daniel, she didn¡¯t feel anything when he stared at her. She shook her head and almost felt like pping herself. Why was sheparing them when they were clearly different? Liam was much better. She sighed then walked into the bathroom to have her bath. As soon as she was gone, Liam came back to his senses and let out a sigh as a smile appeared on his face. Last night was amazing and he couldn¡¯t get out her taste and feel out of his kind and body. He wanted more. He was about to get up from the bed when a phone rang. He turned to it¡¯s direction and saw that it was Heather¡¯s phone. He was about to ignore it when he saw Daniel¡¯s name pop up on the screen making him frown. He stood up and walked over to Heather¡¯s side of the bed and stared down at her phone. Why was Daniel calling her? Probably to disturb her. He let out sigh and was about to turn away when a message popper up. ¡®I¡¯m sorry forst night, please pick up. I¡¯m sorry¡¯ Liam frowned. Last night? She had been with Daniel last night? Just then, Heather walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body. When she noticed the angry look on Liam¡¯s face, she frowned. ¡°Is something wrong? Did something happen?¡± He walked up to her with her phone in his hand then showed her the text Daniel had sent her. ¡°You were with himst night? So you went to him after you told me you were going home?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Liam, I can exin¡± A broken look appeared on his face. ¡°So you were just using me after all? Huh?¡± She immediately grabbed onto his hand and stared into his eyes. ¡°Listen to me, Liam. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not what you think¡­ I¡­¡± He yanked his hand out of her grip. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Save it¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Heather grabbed onto his face before he could walk away. ¡°Listen to me, Daniel said I should give him a chance to show me he loved me and I just wanted to hear what he had to say so I gave him a chance but I realized that he¡¯s no good to me. You treat me better and you¡¯re the one I want to be with now¡± She grabbed her phone then deleted and blocked Daniel¡¯s number before turning back to Liam. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want my heart to be broken¡± He muttered and she smiled while caressing his face. ¡°I¡¯m with you, aren¡¯t I?¡± Liam stared into her eyes for a while then smiled before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°Okay, as long as you promise to be with me and only me¡± She nodded. ¡°I promise¡± He wrapped his arms around her and let out a sigh. ¡°Good¡± He murmured then kissed the top of her head. ¡°Dress up so I can take you home. I¡¯lle back at night to check up on you, okay?¡± She frowned. He didn¡¯t trust her and wanted to make sure she wasn¡¯t going to meet Daniel after being with him and honestly, she didn¡¯t me him. She won¡¯t trust herself If she was in his shoes. She smiled then nodded. ¡°Okay. Let me go get dressed¡± She murmured then ced a kiss on his cheek before walking into the closet. She took a deep breath as she closed the door behind her then stared up at the ceiling. Why was she feeling this way? She was making the right choice, wasn¡¯t she? Whatever happens, she couldn¡¯t go back to Daniel and couldn¡¯t forgive him for falling In love with her best friend while he was still with her. She sighed then got dressed in some of Liam¡¯s clothes since she didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes from the night before. When she walked out from the closet, Liam¡¯s eyes trailed down her body then he let out a smile. ¡°You look beautiful in my clothes, Heather. Can you wear them from now on?¡± She giggled then walked over to him and ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± She questioned when she noticed he was dressed as well. He had worn the clothes she had seen him inst night. ¡°Okay¡± She grabbed her things then walked over to him and he grabbed her hand then the Keys as they walked out of the room. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After some minutes, Liam¡¯s car finally arrived at Levi¡¯s Vi. She smiled at him then leaned in to kiss his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Try not to miss me too much¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s going to be hard because I already miss you and you have not even gone yet¡± She giggled then told him one final goodbye before climbing out his car and walking into the Vi. She was greeted by the guards as usual and the butler smiled when he saw her. ¡°Miss Heather, it¡¯s so nice to finally see you. We have been missing your presence around here¡± She chuckled. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be staying here more often than you think¡± She muttered then walked into the house and was surprised to see Levi seated on the couch when she walked into the living room. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work today? Why? Did something happen?¡± She questioned as she sat down on the couch opposite him. She furrowed her eyebrows when he just kept staring at her. ¡°Is something wrong? Why do you keep staring at me?¡± He sighed then ran his fingers through his hair before cing his elbows on his knees then rested his head on his hand. ¡°So when were you going to tell me?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. Tell him what? ¡°Tell you what exactly?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re not human? That you are a wolf¡± She gasped with her eyes wide. ¡°What? How¡­. When¡­¡± ¡°Kiara literally changed to a wolf in front of me yesterday so you can¡¯t even deny it. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been living with a wolf. It still baffles me¡± She sighed. ¡°Listen Levi, this wasn¡¯t something we could just tell you because it¡¯s not a simple matter. Yes, I¡¯m a wolf but that doesn¡¯t change anything¡± He scoffed. ¡°It changes a whole lot, Heather. You¡¯re not human, you are.. you¡¯re a monster. You all are¡± She frowned. ¡°I know you are finding it hard to process all this and I can¡¯tprehend why the fuck Kiara decided to reveal herself to you but just know that we are still the sane people you know but if you¡¯re not comfortable with the idea of living with a wolf then I¡¯ll take my leave but just know that, we are not monsters, we just happen to be able to change into wolves. I¡¯ll leave you alone now¡± She stood up and was about to walk away but he stopped her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to say this but don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ever going to get used to it but I¡¯m going to try and ignore the fact that you¡¯re a wolf and focus on the part where you¡¯re my friend¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Listen, being friends with a wolf is a good thing. I can¡¯t fight off bad guys for you¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Despite you being a wolf, I bet I can still fight better than you¡± She gasped. ¡°That¡¯s the most outrageous thing I¡¯ve ever heard¡± Just then, her phone rang, interrupting their conversation. She brought out her phone and when she saw the caller Id, she immediately knew Kiara was calling her because of Levi. ¡°Is that Kiara?¡± She turned to Levi as soon as he asked that and she nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure she wants to warn me about this situation¡± He sighed. ¡°Can I talk to her?¡± Heather nodded then handed him the phone. It had stopped ringing but Kiara had immediately called back again. He took a deep breath before receiving it and pressing the phone against his ear. ¡°Heather? Are you at Levi¡¯s house? I don¡¯t think you should go there because he knows our identity. I think we should give him space to process it¡± He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kiara¡± She went silent on the other end making him wonder if she had hung up. ¡°Levi, hi¡± He bit his lower lip. ¡°Can we meet up? I need to speak with you in person about all that¡¯s going on right now¡± She went silent for a while and he assumed Zane was probably telling her not to agree which made him roll his eyes. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s meet up at the pack in 20 mins¡±¡­ Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Zane frowned as he watched Kiara get dressed. ¡°I am not in support of this¡± She rolled her eyes then turned to him. ¡°Well I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re in support of. I¡¯m going to meet Levi and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it¡± He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t respect me anymore. I don¡¯t trust him and I don¡¯t want you getting hurt¡± She sighed. ¡°Who knows him better, me or you?¡± He pouted. ¡°You¡± She walked up to him and ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Levi won¡¯t hurt me. The least he can do is tell me he doesn¡¯t want to see me again and I¡¯ll take my leave¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Can I follow you at least? I promise, he¡¯s not even going to know I¡¯m there¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are noting with me, Zane and that¡¯s final¡± He scoffed. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do with myself while you¡¯re gone?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? You haven¡¯t caught the monster yet so go do that¡± He sighed. He had just wanted to spend the day with her, cuddling and talking about anything under the sun but he guessed that won¡¯t be happening anymore and that was all Levi¡¯s fault. ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done, okay? I miss you¡± She giggled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even left yet¡± He pouted then wrapped his arms around her and rested his head on her stomach. ¡°After your talk with Levi, how do you feel about moving in with me?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Heather about it then I¡¯ll give you an answer¡± He frowned then sighed before letting go of her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drop you off then I¡¯ll go to work from there¡± She gave him a warning look. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, you¡¯re going to want to cause trouble for Levi so I¡¯ll just go on my own¡± He rolled his eyes as he stood up from the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I said I¡¯d leave, didn¡¯t I?¡± Then he grabbed her hand and led her outside towards the car despite her protests. When they got to the car, She stoppedining and got in then turned to re at him as he got in. ¡°If you make trouble, you¡¯re sleeping outside for a month and I¡¯m not even joking¡± His eyes widened then he sighed. ¡°Yes my love¡± Zane drove her towards the central park. It was different from the one they had found the attic in. When they got there, there were a lot of people around so that gave Zane some sense of relief. Bad things never really happen when there are a lot of people around. Zane parked the car at the side then was about to climb down when Kiara stopped him. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to meet him then I¡¯ll get on my way¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Stay here and I¡¯ll go myself¡± She muttered then climbed out of the car and closed the door behind her before dialing Levi¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you?¡± She questioned as soon as he picked up. ¡°I¡¯m waving my hand, see?¡± She squinted her eyes as she stared into the crowd then she smiled when she saw Levi waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯ming¡± Then she hung up then walked over to Zane¡¯s side and ced a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Bye, make sure to catch that monster¡± He nodded like an obedient child then sighed as he watched her walk off before driving off. Levi smiled when he saw Kiara walking towards him and she smiled back. Wasn¡¯t he scared anymore? ¡°Hey¡± He breathed out. ¡°Hey¡± He chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so awkward with each other. It makes me sad¡± She scratched the back of her neck. ¡°Well you see me as a monster now, so I don¡¯t know how to behave with you anymore¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Can we sit?¡± She nodded then sat down on the bench with him. They were silent for a while then he sighed. ¡°My father always used to tell me and my brother stories about wolves and I never believed because I always thought they were just myths. How could a human turn into a wolf? It was baffling to me. That¡¯s why when I saw you, I was so shocked and didn¡¯t know how to react because wolves were something I grew up hearing about but I never saw any till you¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± He shook his head. ¡°In this state, no but I don¡¯t really know about your wolf but it seemed nice¡± She giggled. ¡°I and my wolf are one so I could still recognize you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid because neither I nor Heather would ever hurt you¡± ¡°But Zane will?¡± She tilted her head and heughed. ¡°Zane won¡¯t hurt you unless you hurt me¡± He sighed. ¡°You guys are really back together?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°You still like me even though I¡¯m a wolf?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°I fell in love with you not because of your looks but because of how you make me feel and that hasn¡¯t changed¡± She smiled then let out a sigh as she nced towards the children ying around. ¡°Wolves like us, we have mates. A mate is someone you are supposed to love and be with for the rest of your life and Zane was my mate¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Was?¡± She nodded. ¡°He rejected me two and a half year ago and when your mate rejects you, the mating bond is broken but I still feel that connection with him, you know? My point here is that, you¡¯re a great guy Levi and I don¡¯t want you wasting your time on me because there are thousand others girls out there that would love you and treat you how you deserve to be treated. I love you but not in the way you want¡± He sighed then folded his arm as he stared up at the sky. ¡°You are the first girl I ever fell In love with, did you know that? And that¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to move on because no one else can ever be you, Kiara. You¡¯re special and I wish to be able to call you mine one day¡± She sighed. ¡°I love Zane¡± ¡°And I love you. I don¡¯t care if you love Zane, I love you and I don¡¯t see that changing anytime soon¡± She sighed then they were quiet for a while. ¡°Why did your father tell you guys about wolves? Did he ever meet one?¡± Levi¡¯s face turned hard. ¡°My mother died right after I was born¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. He said it so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even know how to react. ¡°Oh my, she died during child birth?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No, she was killed¡± ¡°Do you know who?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No but I know what. She was killed by a wolf¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Kiara went silent as she stared at Levi with wide eyes. ¡°Wh¡­What?¡± Levi turned to her. ¡°My father hates your kind with everything in him and he hates me too because he thinks I¡¯m also the cause of my mother¡¯s death¡± She frowned. ¡°What was your mother¡¯s connection with a wolf? Why did they kill her?¡± Levi shrugged. ¡°Anytime I asked, I would just get beaten up so I stopped asking¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°You have to understand something, Levi. Wolves are like humans, there are good and bad ones. Maybe your mother got tangled up with the bad ones¡± He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know but my father hates your kind and wishes to kill every single one of you¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. Why did it seem like Levi was trying to tell her something but he didn¡¯t want to say it directly? She ced her hand on his shoulder with a smile on her face. ¡°You are a good person, Levi¡± He scoffed. ¡°And how are you so sure about that?¡± She smiled. ¡°Because I believe I know you well enough to know if you¡¯re good or not and I¡¯ve concluded that you¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t let your father control you and act on your own. You need to understand that wolves are like humans, they have families and they have goals. Do you understand?¡± He turned to her then nodded. ¡°I understand¡± She didn¡¯t understand why she felt like a mother anytime she talked to Levi before but now she understood that it was because he never got to experience a mother¡¯s love. She saw him like a child in need of a mother¡¯s love and now she understood why. He had been bullied all his life by his father and she wished she could do something to hurt him but he had to stand up to his father by himself. She wrapped her arms around him and he froze. He was not expecting it. ¡°I¡¯m always here if you need to talk about anything at all. You¡¯re not alone anymore because you have me and Heather now¡± He smiled softly. ¡°If you keep talking like this, I¡¯m going to love you even more¡± She ignored his words and just hugged him tightly because she felt like he needed it. After a while, he hugged her back and let out a sigh of contentment. It was time for him to do what was right. Zane was flipping through some paperwork in his office when his secretary walked in. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± He questioned. ¡°Some of the board of directors want to speak with you on something¡± He sighed and was about to reply when he heard Daniel¡¯s voice in his head. [It¡¯s here,e quick!] Zane immediately stood up from his chair with his eyes wide. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Cancel everything for the day¡± He uttered to his secretary then grabbed his things and key before walking out of the office. Everyone made sure to give him space as he walked down the hall hurriedly. He got into his car and drove down to Daniel¡¯s house. When he got there, he noticed the door had the monster¡¯s structure on it. He climbed down from the car and immediately ran inside. When he got in, his eyes widened when he saw Danielying on his own blood on the ground, unconscious. He immediately ran towards him and checked his pulse then lifted him in his arms and carried him into his car before driving off to a hospital that only treated wolves. ¡°Help him now!¡± He screamed as he walked into this hospital with Daniel in his arms. Some nurses Immediately rushed forward and ced Daniel on a stretcher before rushing him into the emergency ward. Zane followed them from behind but they didn¡¯t let him in so he just paced the front of the ward. The monster went after Daniel? Why? He brought his phone and called Kiara because he needed her here to calm him down. She picked after the second ring. ¡°Zane?¡± ¡°Come down to the creek hospital, I need you¡± She gasped. ¡°Hospital? Are you okay, my love? Why are you in the hospital?¡± He sighed. ¡°Daniel was attacked by the monster so I took him to the hospital¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes¡± Then she hung up. Minutester, Heather was the first to arrive with Liam beside her. Zane knew Kiara would tell Heather about this so he wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. ¡°What happened to Daniel? Is he okay?¡± Liam questioned with his eyes wide. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, the doctors haven¡¯te out¡± Liam sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Gosh. Why did the monster go after him?¡± Zane would like to also know the answer to that question. Heather just stood there quietly, staring at the door of the emergency ward. ¡°Daniel, I hope you¡¯re safe¡± She murmured in her heart then let out a sigh. Some minutester, Kiara arrived and Zane frowned when he saw Levi behind her. Why was he here? ¡°Levi had to drive me here¡± He uttered as if reading Zane¡¯s thoughts then he turned to Heather and went to sit Down next to her first. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°Yeah, I just hope he¡¯s okay¡± Heather nodded then hugged her. ¡°He is going to be okay,¡± Zane frowned. ¡°I called you here for me, not for anyone else¡± And she rolled her eyes before standing up from the seat and walking over to him. He grabbed her waist and ced her on hisp and kissed her neck then he let out a sigh. ¡°I hope he¡¯s okay¡± She caressed his face. ¡°I believe he is,¡± Levi immediately turned away when they began to kiss. Why did they have to do that in front of him? As if noticing he was there, Kiara pulled away from Zane then briefly nced at Levi. Just then, they all stood up as the nurses rushed out with bandages filled with blood and they seemed to be panicking. What was going on?¡­ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 They tried asking the nurses what was going on but they refused to answer them, iming they didn¡¯t know what was going on as well. After a while, the doctor came out of the emergency ward with a sigh. ¡°Good news, he¡¯s okay now. It was a hard battle because he was shed in ces that take the longest to heal but he was fighting for his life and is finally stable¡± They all heaved a sigh of relief but Heather¡¯s own was the loudest. She sat back down on her chair and thanked the Moon goddess for listening to her prayers. ¡°Can we see him now?¡± Zane questioned and the doctor nodded. ¡°Yes but he isn¡¯t awake yet but he should be waking up soon. Please excuse me¡± Then the doctor walked away. ¡°I would like to see him,¡± Heather uttered, then walked into the emergency ward before anyone could stop her. Liam frowned then immediately went after her, leaving Zane, Kiara and Levi alone with each other. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I should probably leave now. I¡¯m d he¡¯s okay¡± Levi spoke and Kiara turned to him then she grabbed his hand which made Zane frown. ¡°Remember what I told you, okay?¡± He nodded with a smile then she let go of his hand and he walked away. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Zane questioned and she rolled her eyes before turning to him. Must I tell you everything? Let¡¯s go check up on Daniel¡± Then she walked away leaving Zane standing there with a pout. Why was she so mean to him these days? He sighed then walked into the room as well. He furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Heather holding onto Daniel¡¯s hand while Liam was standing behind her with a frown on his face. Heather seemed to have forgotten that Liam was even in the room and they made Liam visibly angry especially because Heather and Daniel had history together. ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± Liam muttered then walked out of the room which brought Heather¡¯s attention to him. She sighed then stood up from the bed before turning to Kiara. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Liam, please tell me when Daniel wakes up¡± Kiara nodded then they watched as she walked out of the room before Kiara let out a sigh. ¡°You men are so easy to make insecure, you know?¡± Kiara muttered as she sat down on the couch. Zane scoffed as he walked up to her. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± He questioned. ¡°Liam is insecure and that¡¯s what¡¯s going to push Heather away¡± Zane furrowed his brow. ¡°He has the right to be insecure, Kiara. Heather and Daniel had history together and she was busy holding his hand? That¡¯s the highest level of disrespect to Liam and I get why he¡¯s mad¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t expect Zane to be so passionate about it. ¡°So you are mad at me because I held onto Levi¡¯s hand? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± He sighed then sat down beside her. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t have any feelings for Levi and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t lose my shit when you¡¯re with Levi but that doesn¡¯t mean I like it when you hold or touch him. Imagine there was a girl you know liked me and I held her hand, hugged her and even cared about her as much as you care for Levi. How would you feel?¡± She frowned when she thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it. I see Levi as my child, you know? So when I touch or hold him, I mean nothing by it¡± Zane nodded. ¡°And that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel threatened but I still don¡¯t like it¡± She nodded. ¡±I¡¯ll minimize the way I hold him then ¡± She leaned in and ced a kiss on his lips at her the same time Daniel groaned slightly. They immediately stood up and walked over to him. ¡°Are you okay? Daniel?¡± Zane questioned as Daniel slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Am I dead?¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°Do you really think Kiara would go to hell with us?¡± Kiara rolled her eyes. ¡°What happened? Why did the monstere to you?¡± He sighed. ¡°I have no clue. I was just getting ready to leave the house when it bursted into my house and began attacking me. I really thought I was going to die because that monster was hard to fight. Everything I did, it did it ten times faster. I felt like it could have killed me instantly but it didn¡¯t want to. It was like it was warning me but against what?¡± Daniel muttered with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°All I got from this is that the monster had to be someone close to us. Not everyone knows where you live and the only people that know that are the ones close to us. Not even everyone in the pack knows¡± Daniel nodded in agreement. ¡°I thought about that too. Something else I noticed was that the monsters way of fighting was like the combination of three of us. You, I and Liam which I found very weird¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°Then it had to be someone that knew us personally¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep my eyes on everyone and see who is acting weird. I don¡¯t want to me anyone yet but I have my suspicions¡± Zane muttered. ¡°Who?¡± Kiara questioned and he shook his head then pulled her closer. ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting involved so it¡¯s better if you stay out of this matter¡± Kiara frowned. Why was he treating her like a child? ¡°Where¡­ where is Heather? I can smell her scent so I know that she was definitely in here before¡± Daniel muttered and Zane nodded. ¡°She just left with Liam to calm him down¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°Kiara, can you please tell her toe in? I really need to see her¡± Kiara nodded, then called Heather. Levi sat down in his car for what felt like an hour before finally picking up his phone and dialing his father¡¯s number. It ran several times before he finally picked up. ¡°What do you want?¡± Levi clenched his fist. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you gain ess to Zane¡¯s pack anymore. I don¡¯t want to be a part of this¡± His father was silent for a while but then heughed. ¡°You are such a coward, Levi. I knew you were going to do this and you wonder why I can¡¯t let you run the mafia? You¡¯ll ruin all my hard work¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°My mother worked hard for that mafia, not you so you have no right over it whatsoever¡±¡­ Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Levi¡¯s father went silent on the other side. ¡°Excuse me? What did you just say?¡± Levi raised his chin. Kiara had told him to stand up for himself and that was exactly what he was going to do. His father couldn¡¯t control him anymore. ¡°That mafia was left behind for me by my mother and you have no right to run it at my expense. I¡¯ll be coming to Italy to stake my im in a few days and there¡¯s absolutely nothing you can do about it¡± Then he hung up and took a deep breath. That had to be one of the hardest things he had ever done in his life but it was totally worth it. He smiled as a wave of confidence suddenly washed over him. This was the start of a new era for him. He wasn¡¯t going to be a coward again so he could make Kiara proud. Just then, his phone ran and he thought it was going to be his father but it was his brother, Sebastian. He sighed then picked. ¡°Are you here to taunt me, Brother?¡± Levi said into the phone and Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Why would I taunt you when you made us all proud just now by standing up to Dad?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You were all there?¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°No but father can¡¯t stop talking about it which means you really got under his skin even more than usual¡± Levi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s time I fight for my rights because I can¡¯t continue being a coward,¡± Sebastianughed. ¡°It¡¯s good to know you know you¡¯re being a coward¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°The point is I¡¯ll being to Italy soon to get my title and father isn¡¯t going to be able to stop me¡± ¡°I believe in you brother but just know I¡¯m breaking your arm when you get here. Shits still hurt and it turned out we did all that for nothing because I heard you¡¯re not helping us get into Zane¡¯s pack?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°My mother does deserve to be avenged but not this way. He wants to kill innocent lives that had nothing to do with my mother¡¯s death and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right¡± Sebastian chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t be a weak leader, Levi¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Beingpassionate doesn¡¯t make me weak, Sebastian. We are just going to cause a war if we raid the wolves¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it all goes exactly how you want it and take care of yourself and that girl. She might need the protection more than you do because father knows she is the only way to get to you and Zane¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I understand¡± ¡°And hey, Just because we follow father¡¯s orders doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t care about you but we are just like you, scared. He¡¯s a dangerous man and we just found it easier to listen to him. I¡¯m d you want to stand up to him though and maybe there¡¯s a brighter future for all of us¡± Levi smiled slightly. ¡°Yeah, goodbye brother¡± Then he hung up before letting out a sigh. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Kiara when he goes back to Italy and he knew the only way they would be able to defeat his father was to fight him with his own technique and Levi knew exactly what to do¡± Heather sighed as she held onto Liam¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you really mad at me? What did I do wrong this time?¡± He scoffed then turned to her. ¡°What did you do wrong? You disrespected me. I get that he was in a vulnerable state but did you really have to look at him with so much love? Did you really have to hold his hand? I thought you wanted me?¡± ¡°I do, Liam!¡± She screamed. He shook his head with a hurt look in his eyes. ¡°Well your action speaks louder than words and I can see that you will never love me as much as your love Daniel¡± He muttered then he walked away leaving her standing there, speechless. After a while, she squatted and began to cry. Why was all this happening to her? Why couldn¡¯t she just make up her mind? She didn¡¯t want to be with Daniel but her heart, her heart still longed for him. Her feelings were all over the ce and she didn¡¯t want it to be. She stood up and ran after Liam. ¡°Liam wait!¡± She called out while running to him and he paused before turning to her. She caught up to him and grabbed his hand before cing a kiss on his lips. ¡°Take me away. Take me somewhere far away where it can only be me and you¡± He stared at her for a while. ¡°Are¡­. Are you sure?¡± She nodded. ¡°I already told you I wanted to be with you and I meant it. You are the right choice for me¡± He smiled then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you far away to a ce only you and I can be with each other¡± He murmured then took her hand as they walked away. Heather wasn¡¯t following her heart this time around but her mind and she did enjoy her time with Liam and liked him. Hopefully, with this little vacation, she would end up falling in love with him and forgetting Daniel. ~ Kiara sighed as she ced her phone in her pocket. ¡°She¡¯s not answering my calls so maybe she¡¯s busy with Liam¡± That made Daniel frown then he sat up. ¡°I need to see her, I want to see her¡± He muttered and was about to climb out of the bed but Zane stopped him. ¡°What you need is to rest,¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°But she needs to know how sorry I am and how much I love her. I can¡¯t bear seeing her with Liam anymore¡± Zane sighed then sat down on the bed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not good at giving advice because if it was me, I¡¯ll be out of the room and going to drag Kiara away from whoever¡¯s she¡¯s with but you know why you shouldn¡¯t do that? Because Heather needs to decide for herself. Unlike Kiara, Heather likes you and Liam and she¡¯s finding it hard to decide between the two of you. Who does she want to be with? That¡¯s a question she needs to answer herself¡± Daniel frowned at the same time Kiara¡¯s phone beeped. She brought it out and her eyes widened when she saw the message Heather had sent her and she read it out. [Sorry,my phone was in airne mode. I just wanted to tell you that Liam and I are going for a vacation for a while and I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back but you can call me whenever and I¡¯ll surely pick up. I love you] Daniel immediately frowned. So she chose Liam after all¡­. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 After that, Kiara and Zane went back home because Daniel said he wanted to be alone so they left. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Kiara questioned when she noticed he wasn¡¯t driving towards the house Levi had given her. ¡°Heather is gone now so it¡¯s only fair you move in with me now, right?¡± She sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bother asking me first,¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°What were you going to say? No?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are such a jerk sometimes, do you know that?¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s one of my specialties in life¡± She rolled her eyes but a smile appeared on her face then she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Heather, Zane. I know she¡¯s finding it hard to decide between which man she wants and there taking a toll on her¡± Zane sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the disadvantage of liking two people at once. I mean look at me, I¡¯ve only liked one girl in my life and she¡¯s sitting next to me right now¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Not everything has to be about us, Zane. I¡¯m really worried about her¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Listen, both Daniel and Liam are great men and she would be happy with whichever one she ends up with, okay? And on this Vacation, I can guarantee you that Liam is going to treat her like a queen so don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Kiara sighed then rxed herself into the chair and found herself falling asleep. When they got to Zane¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t bother waking her up and just carefully carried her up straight to the room. He ced her gently on the bed when her phone began to ring. He Immediately pulled it out of her pocket and frowned when he saw the caller id. Why was Levi calling? He walked out of the room so he wouldn¡¯t wake Kiara up before picking up the call. ¡°What do you want? Kiara is asleep so call her back tomorrow morning¡± ¡°No, wait. I wanted to speak with you, not her¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t do men¡± He heard Levi let out a sigh. ¡°Even if I did men, I would never do you¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°What do you want? I don¡¯t have all day¡± ¡°I need you to be extra watchful of Kiara these next few days. I¡¯ll be going to Italy to im the mafia and during the days I¡¯m gone, Kiara will be in trouble¡± Zane furrowed His eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say. She¡¯s in trouble? Why? And why does it concern her if you¡¯re leaving or not?¡± Levi sighed again. ¡°Can you just listen and try to understand? My father will try to harm Kiara now that I¡¯m gone to anger me. I know you¡¯re going to be with her 24/7 but just in case, keep a close eye on her at all times because I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if something happens to her¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds if something does happen to her so you better hope nothing does¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Goodbye, Zane and when Ie back, you and I need to talk¡± Then he hug up leaving Zane speechless. How dare he hang up on him? He¡¯s the one that¡¯s supposed to hang up on him? Zane scoffed then walked back into the room and got into bed with Kiara. No one was going to hurt her as long as he was alive so Levi didn¡¯t need to worry. She was his to protect after all. Daniel stared at his phone and contemted on if he should call Heather or not. She had blocked and deleted his number before but he had gotten a new one and had immediately saved her number. He knew that sounded wrong but he couldn¡¯t help it. Now he knew how Zane felt when Kiara was with Levi? It was so fucking painful. After a while of contemting, Daniel dialed her number and ced the phone on his ear. He really didn¡¯t expect her to pick since Heather hardly picked unknown numbers but after the third ring, she picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± He breathed in then a frown appeared on her face. ¡°You left me, you chose him¡± She was quiet for a while. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me anymore, I¡¯m with Liam and he doesn¡¯t like usmunicating with each other¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°So he¡¯s controlling you now?¡± ¡°Of course not. Just leave me alone, Daniel. I just want to have a stress free Vacation with Liam so please, don¡¯t call this number again¡± Then she hung up and let out a sigh. She turned around and saw Liam standing behind her with a smile on his face. He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Thank you for respecting me, I really appreciate it¡± She giggled. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m with you and I want to be loyal to you only¡± He smiled then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Do you know I used to be so jealous of Daniel because he had you?¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°My mate died before I even had the chance to fall in love with her so I already epted the fact that I was going to die alone but I fell for you Instantly because you had all the qualities I loved in a girl. You were funny, carefree, beautiful and very intelligent. When Daniel would tell me about all the things you came up with and some things you said, I¡¯ll be so impressed by how smart you sounded. Just so you know, I fell in love with you first but I wasn¡¯t mad when Daniel began dating you because you guys were mates and it won¡¯t be fair to him if I told him not to date you but I hated seeing you both together and that¡¯s why you never really knew me but I¡¯m hoping that you can get to know me now and get to love me too¡± She wrapped her arms around his shoulder with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Liam and you make me happy and that¡¯s all that matters to me. I just want to be happy and be showered with love¡± Be chuckled. ¡°Well good thing I know how to do that. Where do you want to go for this Vacation?¡± She tilted her head as she thought about it. ¡°Hmm I don¡¯t really know. Why don¡¯t you surprise me?¡± He kissed her lips. ¡°Okay. Will you let me touch you now?¡± He murmured as his hands moved down to her butt cheeks and gave it a light squeeze. She moaned lightly then nodded. ¡°Yes, touch me wherever you please¡± He smiled then pressed his lips on hers while moving her slowly towards the bed. She gasped softly as he pushed her Down the bed and immediately climbed on top of her. ¡°I won¡¯t be gentle this time¡± And he really wasn¡¯t¡­ Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Levi got out of the ne and his guards immediately directed him towards the car that would take him home. He had his own men that were working for him and they were a lot because he had allies as well but because he was too scared of his father, he never put them to good use but not anymore. He was here to take a stand. The driver parked in front of the warehouse and Levi got down from the car before walking towards the warehouse. A lot of people bowed their heads at him because everyone knew he was the real boss but they were just afraid of his father. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so nice to see you again¡± Levi turned towards the voice and saw Lucien walking towards him with a smile on his face. ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡± Lucien chuckled. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day where you¡¯d be looking for father willingly. Come with me¡± Levi walked behind Lucien and entered into a room where his other brothers were seated with his uncles and his father. ¡°You have arrived¡± His father muttered and Levi nodded before taking a seat. He was nervous but he was trying his best to act tough even though he wasn¡¯t. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, father¡± His father scoffed. ¡°I know but it doesn¡¯t mean I acknowledge it¡± Levi shrugged. ¡°You have no choice. Retire, it¡¯s my turn to lead¡± His father frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the first thing about leading, how do you expect to lead?¡± Levi folded his arm. ¡°That¡¯s for me to learn and I can do that without you bring the leader¡± His father hd his stare for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Okay I¡¯ll step down but that¡¯s only after I¡¯ve defeated Zane. I need him and his pack members dead, everyst one if them¡± Levi Frowned. ¡°If I may ask, why? He and the rest of them didn¡¯t do anything to mother so why are they getting punished?¡± His father red at him but Levi raised his chin. He won¡¯t be bullied again. ¡°Because Zane¡¯s father killed your mother.He murdered her right after you were born and I swore to avenge her by killing him but he died too early so I have to kill them all now. Humans and wolves shouldn¡¯t miss so I¡¯ll be doing the workd a favour¡± Levi stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you get into Zane¡¯s pack and after that, you¡¯ll step down¡± His father chuckled. ¡°I will step down but I won¡¯t be needing your help anymore because I already have my men situated around Zane¡¯s pack¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°How?¡± His father smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I got some help on the I side. All I need from you now son is to stand by me¡± Levi stared at him for a while then chuckled before leaning back in his seat. His reaction made everyone in the room confused. ¡°You really think attacking Zane¡¯s pack will solve anything? He has trained wolf warriors and the pack is being protected 24/7 so no, that¡¯s not going to work. You need a n¡± His father furrowed his eyebrows. He was confused and shocked by Levi¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest we do then?¡± Sebastian questioned and a smirk appeared on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Use Kiara as bait and Zane is surely going toe running after her¡± Everyone was shocked by his words because they knew he had a thing for Kiara. ¡°You want us to take the girl you¡¯re in love with as bait?¡± A sneer suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Ever since I found out she wasn¡¯t human, I fell out of love for her mad I agree with father, Humans and wolves aren¡¯t supposed to mix¡± For the first time, A bright smile appeared on his father¡¯s face. ¡°Now I believe you¡¯re my son, Levi¡± Kiara woke up some time in the night because she was hungry and her stomach won¡¯t stop growling. So she stood up from the bed slowly so she won¡¯t wake Zane up and went down to get something to eat. She brought out some cookies and milk and was about to eat them when she heard her phone ringing from upstairs. She immediately ran up to go get it thinking it was Heather but she furrowed her eyebrows when she saw it was Levi. Why was he calling her? ¡°Levi? Hey¡± He was silent for a while. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He questioned and with the way he asked, she knew this wasn¡¯t a joking matter. ¡°Yes¡± She heard him a heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do this to you but My father wants Zane and everyone in his pack dead and I need to stop him somehow¡± She gasped. ¡°I already have a n but I need you to trust me. I¡¯ll tell Zer but this part of the n involves you. Find a way to get rid of Zane¡¯s guards so they don¡¯t follow you. My father is going to have you kidnapped and kept in a warehouse over there but don¡¯t worry, nothing is going to happen to you because my men will be watching over you¡± She gulped. ¡±Oh okay¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will never anything that would bring you harm, okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay. Tomorrow, just make sure no one is following you and you¡¯re all alone. Make sure to fight back so it is believable. They might knock you and as much as I don¡¯t want that happening, they will do it but I told them not to hurt you no matter what¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay I understand. Where are you?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m in Italy but we¡¯ll being tomorrow to activate the n and also warn Zane that there¡¯s someone in his pack working with my father and I believe it¡¯s someone close with how much my father know. I have to go now, talk to you tomorrow when we see each other¡± She nodded and then he hung up. She let out a sigh as she thought about what he said. ¡°Gosh, I hope Levi knows what he¡¯s doing¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± She turned around and her eyes widened when she saw Zane behind her¡­. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°You¡¯re up¡± She muttered trying to change the topic then she walked up to him. ¡°Yeah because you weren¡¯t in bed. What are you doing here?¡± She pointed towards the cookies and milk. ¡°I was hungry so I came down here to eat something. Sit with me?¡± She murmured and he followed her towards the kitchen counter and they both sat down. She was busy eating her cookies and milk when Zane spoke. ¡°Who were you talking about earlier?¡± He questioned and she froze before shing him a smile. ¡°Erm¡­ I was talking about Heather. She called me earlier and I was helping her n works because she has a n with Daniel¡± He squinted his eyes at her. ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re lying?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry. Now let me eat my food in peace¡± He watched as she ate her food and thankfully, he didn¡¯t question her again. ¡°Tomorrow, are you going somewhere?¡± She questioned and he nodded. ¡°Yeah. Daniel and I are going to try to look for the monster or clues on how to find the monster. I believe it¡¯s one of us so I¡¯m going to the pack tomorrow. Want toe along?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I really just want to rest tomorrow but good luck¡± He tilted his head at her. ¡°Oh okay. Let¡¯s go back to bed, it¡¯s too early to be awake¡± She ate thest cookie in her hand then drank the milk before walking away with him. They got to the room and immediately climbed back into bed. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Go to sleep my love¡± She nodded with a smile then ced a kiss on his lips before pulling back. ¡°Be careful who you trust, Zane. You never know who really is the monster or the traitor¡± She murmured then she closed her eyes to give him the illusion that she had fallen asleep. He stayed still for a while like he was thinking about what she said then he snuggled closer and fell asleep. The next morning, Zane was already dressed up andbing his hair when Kiara walked up. She furrowed her eyebrows when she saw him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She murmured as she sat up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Remember? I¡¯m going to the pack¡± She sighed then climbed out of the bed and hugged him tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you¡± He caressed her hair then kissed her forehead. ¡°You can alwayse with me¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here although I might go to the mallter¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Since when did you start going to the mall?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m ady, It¡¯s in our blood and I just went to get something¡± He nodded then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have the guards follow you, okay?¡± She sighed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go on my own?¡± He Frowned. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you being in danger and you¡¯re arguing with me on this. Good bye¡± Then he pulled away from the hug, grabbed his keys and his phone before leaving. As soon as he was gone, she paced the room while thinking of how she was going to ditch the guards that were following her. They were wolves so they¡¯d easily smell her out so she had to mask her smell with something. She ced Levi¡¯s coat in her bag then had her bath and got dressed before staring at herself in the mirror. She wore a pair of jeans just in case she needed to fight and a ck top. It was very average and it did look like she was ready to be kidnapped. Was that giving out too much? She shrugged and decided to wear it like that then She grabbed her bag and her keys before going down. She paused when she saw the guard¡¯s standing in the living room waiting for her then she let out a groan. Zane was insufferable. ~ As they walked into the mall, all eyes were on her because of the four guards walking behind her. If it weren¡¯t for what she was wearing, some would have mistaken her for royalty. Any shop she walked into, they followed her and didn¡¯t even allow her to buy anything with her money because Zane had given them money to spend on her. ¡°I have to use the toilet. You wait here¡± She said to the guards then walked into the toilet, closing the door behind her. She nced around for a window she could slip out of and smirked when she saw the window but the side. She walked towards it and was about to climb out when she gasped with her eyes wide. Standing just outside the window was one of the guards with his arms folded. ¡°Alpha Zane said you might do this and he was right. Go back inside miss¡± She sighed then closed the window before letting out a huff. She was too ashamed to walk out of the bathroom and see the guard that had caught her but after a while, she walked out and cleared her throat. ¡°I want to go back home. Can we leave?¡± They nodded then let her out of the mall. Kiara instantly noticed a van as they walked towards the car in the parking lot. The van gave her some kind of sinister vibe and she concluded that it just had to be the kidnappers but there was no way they could take her with these guards. Just then, one of the guards fell to the ground with a groan while holding his neck and just like that, he fainted. The other two tried covering her with their body but the same thing happened to them as well. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened and she was about to run away when two hefty men appeared in front of her. Before she could react, one of them Injected her with something that instantly made her insides burn. She fell to the ground screaming in pain and one of them just picked her up and they both ran towards the van¡­ Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 117 Zane tapped Daniel¡¯s shoulder when he saw that he was lost in thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± He questioned and Daniel let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s heather. She really doesn¡¯t want me anymore. She has really forgotten about me¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°Where is the guy that told me not to give up on Kiara even when it seemed like she had forgotten about me?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Your case is different because Kiara wasn¡¯t in love with Levi but Heather likes Liam and with the Vacation they¡¯re in, she might even end up falling in love with him¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Well I cannot really advice you on this because you and Liam are both my friends. Get your mind off her for now, we have to catch this monster but no one is acting suspicious¡± Daniel sighed then nced around. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think we shoulde up with a trap¡± Zane turned to him. ¡°Trap?¡± He nodded. ¡°I know just what to do so leave that up to me¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°And how do I know you¡¯re not the monster?¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the monster and I tried to kill myself¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°It is possible you know. You tried to kill yourself to cover up your tracks¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°I have too much going on in my life right now to think of something like that¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Yeah and you¡¯re not that smart too¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. Just then, Zane¡¯s phone rang and he furrowed his eyebrows when he saw it was one of the guards in charge of watching after Kiara. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Miss Kiara has just been kidnapped and we have no idea where they went¡± Zane¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of it¡¯s socket. ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± He thundered so loysly that everyone turned to stare at him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°We were shot with something that immediately drained out our strength and by the time we woke up, she was gone¡± Zane clenched his fist. ¡°I don¡¯t how you want to do it but find her immediately or I¡¯ll kill you all with my bare hands¡± He screamed and almost crushed the phone in his hand but Daniel stopped him. ¡°We have to find her immediately. Who could have had her kidnapped?¡± Something shed through Zane¡¯s brain. He remembered Levi telling him to never leave Kiara¡¯s side and his blood immediately began to boil. They were going to wish they hadn¡¯t touched Kiara by the time he was done with her? He dialed Levi¡¯s number and he didn¡¯t pick on the first ring but on the second. ¡°You have one minute to return Kiara back to me or I swear to the moon goddess, I¡¯ll fucking ruin you¡± Zane muttered into the phone and Levi was silent for a while. ¡°What? Kiara had been kidnapped already?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean already? What are you fucking talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter, Zane¡± Then he hung up leaving Zane confused. What did he mean by already? ¡°What is going on?¡± Daniel questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know but one thing is for sure, I¡¯m going to kill Levi. Gather all the boys. We are going on a hunt¡± Kiara groaned as she opened up her eyes. She nced and was irritated by how dirty and smelling the ce was. She didn¡¯t even want to know what was making the ce smell so bad. She was about to move when she groaned and nced down at the iron chained wrapped around her body. ¡°Did you really think we would wrap a wolf with a rope? I hope the iron isn¡¯t burning you too much¡± She red at him. ¡°Where am I? What am I going here? Who are you?¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°You ask too much questions and just so you know, I doubt you¡¯ll be getting out here alive baby girl¡± She sneered at him then was about to reach out to him but she winced when the iron burnt her skin. ¡°Why are you doing this? Who sent you?¡± He smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t mean to hurt you. We just need to use you as bait and you¡¯ll be on your merry way but I doubt that because boss hates your kind¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡±Do you mean Levi¡¯s father?¡± The Men¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Well you know way more than I was promise. Magnus!¡± The Man called out and a guy came into the room and handed him a burner phone. Then he handed it to her. ¡°Call your little boyfriend¡± She red at him. ¡°He¡¯s not little and I do not want to call him¡± She gasped when the man pped her across the face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask what you wanted. I told you to call him¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You have to press in the number since I¡¯m tied up¡± She muttered abd the man chuckled. ¡°Oh, I must have forgotten. Call the number¡± And she did but her mind keot wondering off to Levi. He said she wasn¡¯t going o get hurt so what was going on? The Man pressed the phone against her ear and after it ran a little, Zane finally picked up. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± She coujd hear it in his voice that he had found out she was missing. ¡°Zane? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared¡±¡­ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 118 Zane¡¯s heart stopped beating when he heard Kiara¡¯s voice. ¡°My love? Where are you? What¡¯s going on?¡± He questioned as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am and I¡¯m scared, Zane. I¡¯m in so much pain¡± His heart clenched. ¡°I¡¯lle save you, okay? Just hold on for me, okay?¡± Then the line for disconnected and Zane knew that they were probably using a burner phone so he won¡¯t be able to track it. ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Daniel questioned and Zane let out a sigh. ¡°She said she¡¯s in a lot of pain and I don¡¯t even know what to do now. The ce was echoing a lot so I assume she¡¯s in a dark space or a warehouse. Ask them to check every warehouse the city immediately. I want her found before the sun sets¡± Daniel nodded then immediately carried out his orders. ¡®¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Levi screamed as he red at his father that was seated at the table, sipping some tea. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Levi clenched his fist. ¡°Where is Kiara? This wasn¡¯t the n. Why wasn¡¯t I included?¡± ¡°Because son, You can fool everyone but not me. You fell out of love with her because she¡¯s a wolf? I find that hard to believe¡± Levi red at him. ¡°Do you know what you have just done? You have made things worse. Zane is going to find her and he¡¯s going toe after us. He has allies everywhere¡± His father turned to him. ¡°He can do his worse. I¡¯m not afraid to die, Levi. I mean look at me, I¡¯m already old¡± Levi raised his chin. ¡°Really?¡± He pulled out a gun and pointed it towards his father¡¯s heard. His father men immediately pointed their gun at Levi while Levi¡¯s men pointed their gun at them. ¡°You better rethink who you¡¯re siding with. You heard him, right? He¡¯ll die soon and who¡¯s going to rule then? Me and I know every single one of your family members¡± His father¡¯s men nced at themselves then slowly lowered their gun which made his father¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± His father yelled and Levi just cocked his gun. ¡°Have Kiara released or I¡¯m killing you on the spot. You choose?¡± His father scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t have the balls to shoot me¡± Levi tilted his head then pulled the trigger and the bullet was just a mere inch away from bursting through his father skull. ¡°I¡¯m not the little Levi you used to know now do as I say if you know what¡¯s good for you¡± His father red at him but with shaky hands, he picked up his phone and dialed a number which made Levi smirk. The wicked killed without remorse but when it was their turn to be killed, they turned into cowards. Liam frowned as he listened to what Daniel had to say. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Heather¡± Heather walked into the room that second and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Tell me what?¡± Liam turned to her then sighed. ¡°Kiara was kidnapped¡± Heather gasped with her hand over her mouth. ¡°Are you.. are you serious?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Daniel just called me just now and he said Zane is pratically tearing down the country searching for her¡± Heather grabbed her clothes and immediately began putting them on. ¡°We need to leave now. I need to be there for Kiara¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Zane is going to find her no matter what so we don¡¯t have to be there¡± Heather turned to him with wide eyes. ¡°I need to see with my own eyes that¡¯s she¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want toe with me, I¡¯ll go by myself¡± Liam sighed. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Fine, let¡¯s go¡± He muttered and she grabbed her bag as they walked out of the hotel room. Kiara didn¡¯t even know how she was about to fall asleep with all the pain she was in but she woke up to the man earlier screaming into his phone. ¡°Gosh, why do I have to release her?! What about the n?!¡± It seemed the person at the other end was someone more powerful than him before he immediately apologized for shouting then hung up before groaning. He walked up to her and grabbed her face an she whimpered. ¡°You are very lucky, princess because I wanted nothing more than to kill you¡± He muttered then groaned as he ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m free?¡± She questioned and he groaned before ordering one of his men to untie her and they immediately did. ¡°Take her down to the central park and leave before you¡¯re caught¡± They nodded then pulled her out of the room. Zane drove like a Mad man as he drove towards the central park. When he had gotten that call from Kiara toe pick her up, he didn¡¯t waste anytime and immediately hopped into his car and drove over there to pick her up. She sounded so tired. What exactly did they do to her? He didn¡¯t even bother parking the case before jumping out an searching for her. ¡°Kiara?! Kiara?!¡± He screamed her name as he searched around. ¡°Zane?¡± He paused then turned around and his eyes widened when he saw the state she was in. ¡°My Love?¡± He saw her body wobble but before she could fall to the ground, he immediately caught her. ¡°Oh my love, what did they do to you? What the fuck happened to you?¡± He murmured as he carressed her face and nced down at the injuries on her body. ¡°I¡¯m just d to see you, Zane. I really¡­ I really thought I was going to die¡± He immediately wiped away her tears and kissed her nose. ¡°I wound never let that happen and I swear, the people who did this to you are going to suffer starting from Levi¡±¡­ Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Levi ran towards the ward Kiara was in hurriedly with frantic eyes and his breathing erratic. Without thinking, he pushed the door open and his breath hitched when he found Kiaraying on the bed with a lot of bandages on her body. ¡°Ki¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, Zane¡¯s fist connected with his cheek. Levi groaned as he fell to the ground then he spat out blood before turning to Zane who was fuming with anger as he stared down at him. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?!¡± Zane boomed and Levi let out a sigh. ¡°Please let¡¯s not do this. I just wanted to see if she was okay¡± Levi muttered and tried standing up but Zane grabbed him by the cor and mmed him on the wall so hard that they heard Levi¡¯s bone crack. He let out a pain filled groan then grabbed onto Zane¡¯s hand as Zane wrapped his fingers around Levi¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay for what happened to Kiara¡± Zane thundered then pulled back his fist and was about to punch Levi in the face again when Kiara yelled. ¡°Zane! That¡¯s enough!¡± His fist paused mid air then he turned to her with disbelief written all over his face. ¡°Have you forgotten that all this happened to you because of him?!¡± He screamed back and she red at him. ¡°Let him go, Zane because it¡¯s because of him I¡¯m still alive today¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then they all immediately froze when Levi began to sub quietly. Zane slowly turned to him with a frown but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften when he saw the distress on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this was never my intention. I had a n to finally get rid of my father but I should have known he would be one step ahead of me. I¡¯m sorry, Kiara. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen¡± He muttered in between sobs and they all Immediately felt sorry for him. Zane let out a sigh before letting go of his neck. ¡°Levi,e here¡± Kiara murmured and Levi immediately ran to her side and grabbed her hand. She giggled when she saw his lips quiver. ¡°I¡¯m okay now. My wounds will heal so stop worrying about it¡± But the sad look didn¡¯t leave his face. ¡°How¡­ how do you know this wasn¡¯t my n all along? Why do you still trust me? I asked you to trust me and see what happened to you¡± She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for what happened. We can all just move on now and think of another n to take down your father before something worse happens¡± ¡°Hold up, Hold up. What the fuck is going on? What does Levi¡¯s father have to do with you, Kiara? I don¡¯t want you getting involved with his mafia shit¡± Zane muttered as he walked towards the bed. ¡°Well I have no choice in this because Levi¡¯s father hates wolves and wants us all dead. He already knows we are wolves and he wants you dead, Zane¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then his eyes suddenly turned cold like something dawned on him. ¡°Is your father the one sending those hunters after wolves? The reason why so many wolves have died over the past few weeks?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡±That I¡¯m not sure of. Although my father seems to know where your pack is now, I don¡¯t think he has made any move on any wolf yet. He¡¯s still trying to analyze just how strong you guys are¡± Zane raised his chin. So Levi¡¯s father wasn¡¯t the only one after wolves? ¡°Then why involve Kiara? She shouldn¡¯t be involved in this¡± Levi sighed. ¡°My father wants you dead, Zane and he knows the only way to make you mad is by hurting Kiara so she¡¯s his number one target but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him hurt her again¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°You should be the one worried because by the time I¡¯m done, the Medici mafia family won¡¯t fucking exist anymore¡± Zane muttered and Levi let out a sigh. ¡°Zane, we have to work together and proceed with caution,¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°With caution? The longer we take to capture them, the more wolves get hurt and I won¡¯t let you get hurt again, Kiara¡± She sighed knowing fully well Zane wasn¡¯t going to listen to a word she had to say. ¡°I have to say I agree with Levi, Zane¡± Daniel, who hadn¡¯t spoken ever since Levi arrived suddenly stood up and spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, it would be right to attack the Medici mafia if they were the ones causing the major havoc in packs right now but I don¡¯t think they are. Our major focus is to catch that monster and defeat whoever is using wolves as an experiment. I know you don¡¯t want to hear this Zane, but we have to trust Levi and let him handle his own mafia himself¡± Zane clenched his jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him¡± ¡°Well I do and I agree with Daniel. Levi has to stand up and regain control over his pack and that has to be the only way to stop them¡± Kiara uttered making Zane scoff. ¡°I can think of several other ways to stop them,¡± He muttered, making Kiara sigh. ¡°Can youe here, please?¡± Zane clenched his fist then let out a sigh before reaching to grab the hand she had outstretched towards him. He sat on the bed slowly and she caressed his face with a smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I know you are worried about me and would love nothing more than to get revenge for me but we have to proceed with caution Zane because I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt again. Why don¡¯t we let Levi take care of his father while we find a way to catch the wolf hunters and that monster because that¡¯s where the real threat lies¡± Zane stared at her for a while then let out a sigh before leaning in and cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°I love you and that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m agreeing to this but next time you are making ns with Levi, I want to be involved, I have to be involved¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t involve you in the first ce because I knew there was no way you were going to let Kiara be used as bait. Now that my father knows I still care about her and with the way I threatened him,he¡¯s never going to live that one Down so we need to be ready for whatever he has nned¡± Zane smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,I¡¯ll help you n the funeral after I¡¯m done with him¡±¡­ Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Daniel¡¯s eyes immediately widened when Heather barged into the hospital room with Liam behind her. ¡°Heather¡± He breathed out but she didn¡¯t even turn to him because her sole attention was on Kiara. Heather gasped lightly then ran over to Kiara¡¯s side and grabbed her hand. ¡°What the hell happened to you? Are you okay? I heard you were kidnapped? By who? I thought Zane had some men watching over you?¡± Kiara giggled at how worried Heather sounded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore, I¡¯m better now¡± Heather pouted. ¡°I feel so bad. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t left you, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that, there¡¯s nothing you could have done. Let¡¯s all just be d that I¡¯m safe and sound¡± Heather sighed then wrapped her arms not too tightly around Kiara¡¯s body so as not to hurt her. After a while, she pulled away with a sigh. ¡°I still feel bad for leaving though. I just wanted to clear my head¡± Kiara nodded. ¡°I understand perfectly so you don¡¯t have to exin. Can I rest now? I¡¯m really tired¡± Zane immediately moved closer to her and helped Kiaray back on the bedfortably then covered her with the nket. ¡°Can you all excuse us? Kiara should probably take a nap now¡± He muttered. Heather and Levi were hesitant to leave but after seeing Zane wasn¡¯t going to let them stay no matter what they said, they all walked out of the room. As soon as they got out, Levi excused himself to pick up a phone call, leaving Daniel, Heather and Liam together. An awkward silence was exchanged between them till Daniel let out a sigh. ¡°So how have you both been?¡± He questioned turning Liam¡¯s attention to him but Heather refused to look at him. ¡°We were doing just fine till this happened. How did she get kidnapped anyways?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡±It¡¯s a long story¡± His eyes trailed towards Heather who still refused to stare at him then he let out a sigh. ¡°Can I talk to you for a second, Heather? There are a lot of things I¡¯d like to say to you before but you took off before I could say them¡± Liam frowned then wrapped his arms around her shoulder and pulled her closer. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you and if you have anything to say to her, you can say it in front of me, can¡¯t you?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. This is between Heather and I so I¡¯d appreciate it if you stopped butting into our business¡± At that moment, Heather turned to him with a frown. ¡°You and I have no business together, Daniel¡± He frowned and at that moment he wanted to punch the smirk off Liam¡¯s face. ¡°I know. After this, I won¡¯t disturb you again. After this, I¡¯ll ept the fact that you chose Liam over me but please, just let me talk to you¡± She eyed him suspiciously then after a while, she let out a sigh and turned to Liam. ¡°I¡¯ll just talk to him for a while and be back before you know it¡± Liam frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want you talking to him,¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide, Liam¡± Liam clenched his fist while Heather turned to Daniel with a re. ¡°Please don¡¯t butt in on our conversation¡± Daniel frowned at her words but didn¡¯t butt in any further. She turned to Liam and grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in a second, okay? I won¡¯t take long¡± Liam stared into her eyes for a while then nced at Daniel before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°You are mine?¡± She smiled at him then nodded. ¡°I am yours¡± He smiled then ced another kiss on her lips before walking away. When he was far enough, She took a deep breath before turning to Daniel who had a sad and dejected look on his face. ¡°What did you want to say?¡± He let out a sigh that held so much pain, it made her breath hitch. ¡°I guess¡­ I guess there¡¯s not room anymore for me in your heart then?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything and just pursed her lips. ¡°I never understood this phrase but it is true. You never know just how much something means to you till it¡¯s gone. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re happy and I won¡¯t want toe in between you and Liam anymore but I just want you to know that I love you. That night we spent together was¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t talk about that, it was a mistake¡± She immediately uttered with wide eyes but Daniel ignored her. ¡°That night we made love is a night I won¡¯t be forgetting anytime soon. At least I got to hold you and think of you as mine for a while¡± She didn¡¯t say anything and just kept staring at him but her heart was beating wildly. ¡°Can I hug you?¡± He questioned and she bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Liam won¡¯t like¡­¡± She gasped when he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Liam¡¯s likes or doesn¡¯t, I asked you not him¡± He murmured then hugged her tightly. She wanted to hug him back but then she decided against it. She needed to move on from her chapter with Daniel. After a while, he pulled away and stared into her face then he let out a smile before letting go of her and walking away. As she watched him, her heart ached more than she had expected it to. He had finally given up on her, isn¡¯t that what she had wanted from the start? Then why was she feeling this way? She groaned as she dragged her hand along her face. She turned around and her eyes widened when she found Liam standing behind her with a frown on his face. She smiled then wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± But he just kept staring into her eyes with an unfathomable expression on his face. A frown appeared on her face as she stared at him. ¡°Is¡­ is something wrong?¡± ¡°You made love to him?¡±¡­ Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Levi sighed into his phone as he listened to his brother scold him. ¡°Can you stop yelling at me?¡± Levi muttered making Sebastian sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t get beaten up by that wolf just to have you mess things up for crying out loud¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Father was going to have her killed. I just couldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing. Heck it was because of me he was even able to capture her in the first ce. I¡¯ll think of another n but using Kiara as bait is out of it¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Father is loosing his shit over here and you do know he will being for you, right?¡± Levi nodded. Of course he knew but he wasn¡¯t as afraid of his father as he was before and was ready to do whatever he could to bring him down. ¡°I just need to know that you and the rest are behind me. Together and with the help of Zane, we can bring him down, I¡¯m sure of it¡± Sebastian went silent for a while then he let out a sigh. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t end up regretting trusting you because I won¡¯t take it lightly when your ns fail again¡± Levi smirked. ¡°If this ends up failing, if father or Zane doesn¡¯t kill me first then you can go ahead and kill me¡± Heather stared at Liam with wide eyes as her heart began to race dangerously fast. It almost felt like she was about to have an heart attack. ¡°Liam, let me exp¡­.¡± ¡°Were you with me when you had sex for with him?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Liam please, I¡­¡± ¡°I asked you a damned question!! Were you with me when you fucked Daniel?!!¡± He boomed and she Unconsciously took a step back while staring at him with wide eyes. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even recognize the man in front of her. ¡°Liam, let me exin, I..¡± He clenched his fist as he grinded his teeth. ¡°How dare you? I gave you everything but yet, you went to him after being with me?! You lied to me!¡± Just then, Levi and Daniel walked towards them with furrowed eyebrows. Even Zane had toe out of the room because of how much Liam was shouting. ¡°What the fuck is going on and why are your screaming like a maniac, Liam?¡± Zane questioned with a stern look on his face but Liam¡¯s eyes were on Heather who had tears running down her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Liam. I love you and¡­¡± She reached out to hold him but he pushed her so hard that she fell to the ground letting out a gasp. ¡°Are you fucking insane?¡± Daniel questioned as he ran to her side and tried holding her up but she pushed him away and stood up from the ground by herself. Daniel frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Liam, I know you are angry right now but believe me, I love you and I chose you, didn¡¯t I?¡± He stared at her for a while then scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t love me¡± He muttered dejectedly then walked away leaving them all speechless. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was about to run after him but Zane grabbed her by the arm. ¡°Let him be. He needs to gather his thoughts¡± She snatched her arm out of Zane¡¯s grip then turned to Daniel with a re before marching up to him and poking his chest with her finger. ¡°This is all your fault! Why did you have to say it out loud?! If you hadn¡¯t said it then he wouldn¡¯t have found out¡± Daniel frowned then grabbed onto her hand. ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± She screamed but Daniel just held her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better he found out now?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, because he¡¯s going to leave me¡± She muttered sadly as tears ran down her cheeks. Daniel immediately wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly but she tried pushing him away. ¡°We can¡¯t be hugging after what just happened, Liam might see us¡± Daniel pursed his lips but he didn¡¯t let go of her, instead his arms tightened around her. ¡°You look like you need a hug¡± He murmured after a while and she broke down in his arms. Gosh, couldn¡¯t she just be happy? Why was her life so fucked up when it came to love? ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± They all froze then turned around to see Kiara standing in front of the room with furrowed eyebrows. Zane immediately rushed up to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Why are you out here? You¡¯re not supposed to be out here¡± He muttered and tried pulling her back into the room but she refused and tried pulling her hand out of his grip. ¡°I heard¡­ I heard Heather crying. Did something happen?¡± She turned to Heather and her eyes softened when she saw the tears on her cheeks. Heather immediately wiped them away as she stered a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, you don¡¯t have to worry. Why don¡¯t you go back in and rest? Zane is right, you shouldn¡¯t be walking around¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then turned to Zane who was still holding her arm. ¡°Can you let go of my arm?¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Kiara, you shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much¡± She pouted. ¡°Please¡± He sighed. She knew she could always get anything with a pout when it came to him. He slowly let go of her hand and she walked up to Heather and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been so long since I saw the bubbly Heather I once knew. What happened to her?¡± Heather froze for a while then she wrapped her arms around Kiara and cried her eyes out. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Kiara. I¡¯m so tired of everything. Why can¡¯t I just be happy?¡± She questioned so softly that it almost sounded like a whisper but everyone except Levi heard her. ¡°I know this is not what you want to hear but I¡¯m always here for you and I¡¯ll try my best to make you happy¡± Heather giggled in between cries then her arms tightened around Kiara. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear and thank you¡±¡­ Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Levi sighed into his phone as he listened to his brother scold him. ¡°Can you stop yelling at me?¡± Levi muttered, making Sebastian sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t get beaten up by that wolf just to have you mess things up for crying out loud¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Father was going to have her killed. I just couldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing. Heck it was because of me he was even able to capture her in the first ce. I¡¯ll think of another n but using Kiara as bait is out of it¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°Father is losing his shit over here and you do know he will being for you, right?¡± Levi nodded. Of course he knew but he wasn¡¯t as afraid of his father as he was before and was ready to do whatever he could to bring him down. ¡°I just need to know that you and the rest are behind me. Together and with the help of Zane, we can bring him down, I¡¯m sure of it¡± Sebastian went silent for a while then he let out a sigh. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t end up regretting trusting you because I won¡¯t take it lightly when your ns fail again¡± Levi smirked. ¡°If this ends up failing, if father or Zane doesn¡¯t kill me first then you can go ahead and kill me¡± Heather stared at Liam with wide eyes as her heart began to race dangerously fast. It almost felt like she was about to have a heart attack. ¡°Liam, let me exp¡­.¡± ¡°Were you with me when you had sex for with him?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Liam please, I¡­¡± ¡°I asked you a damned question!! Were you with me when you fucked Daniel?!!¡± He boomed and she Unconsciously took a step back while staring at him with wide eyes. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even recognize the man in front of her. ¡°Liam, let me exin, I..¡± He clenched his fist as he grinded his teeth. ¡°How dare you? I gave you everything but yet, you went to him after being with me?! You lied to me!¡± Just then, Levi and Daniel walked towards them with furrowed eyebrows. Even Zane had toe out of the room because of how much Liam was shouting. ¡°What the fuck is going on and why are your screaming like a maniac, Liam?¡± Zane questioned with a stern look on his face but Liam¡¯s eyes were on Heather who had tears running down her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Liam. I love you and¡­¡± She reached out to hold him but he pushed her so hard that she fell to the ground letting out a gasp. ¡°Are you fucking insane?¡± Daniel questioned as he ran to her side and tried holding her up but she pushed him away and stood up from the ground by herself. Daniel frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Liam, I know you are angry right now but believe me, I love you and I chose you, didn¡¯t I?¡± He stared at her for a while then scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t love me¡± He muttered dejectedly then walked away leaving them all speechless. She was about to run after him but Zane grabbed her by the arm. ¡°Let him be. He needs to gather his thoughts¡± She snatched her arm out of Zane¡¯s grip then turned to Daniel with a re before marching up to him and poking his chest with her finger. ¡°This is all your fault! Why did you have to say it out loud?! If you hadn¡¯t said it then he wouldn¡¯t have found out¡± Daniel frowned then grabbed onto her hand. ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± She screamed but Daniel just held her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better he found out now?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, because he¡¯s going to leave me¡± She muttered sadly as tears ran down her cheeks. Daniel immediately wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly but she tried pushing him away. ¡°We can¡¯t be hugging after what just happened, Liam might see us¡± Daniel pursed his lips but he didn¡¯t let go of her, instead his arms tightened around her. ¡°You look like you need a hug¡± He murmured after a while and she broke down in his arms. Gosh, couldn¡¯t she just be happy? Why was her life so fucked up when it came to love? ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± They all froze then turned around to see Kiara standing in front of the room with furrowed eyebrows. Zane immediately rushed up to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Why are you out here? You¡¯re not supposed to be out here¡± He muttered and tried pulling her back into the room but she refused and tried pulling her hand out of his grip. ¡°I heard¡­ I heard all themotion. Did something happen?¡± She turned to Heather and her eyes softened when she saw the tears on her cheeks. Heather immediately wiped them away as she stered a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, you don¡¯t have to worry. Why don¡¯t you go back in and rest? Zane is right, you shouldn¡¯t be walking around¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then turned to Zane who was still holding her arm. ¡°Can you let go of my arm?¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Kiara, you shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much¡± She pouted.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Please¡± He sighed. She knew she could always get away with anything with a pout when it came to him. He slowly let go of her hand and she walked up to Heather and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been so long since I saw the bubbly Heather I once knew. What happened to her?¡± Heather froze for a while then she wrapped her arms around Kiara and cried her eyes out. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Kiara. I¡¯m so tired of everything. Why can¡¯t I just be happy?¡± She questioned so softly that it almost sounded like a whisper but everyone except Levi heard her. ¡°I know this is not what you want to hear but I¡¯m always here for you and I¡¯ll try my best to make you happy¡± Heather giggled in between cries then her arms tightened around Kiara. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear and thank you¡±¡­ Chapter 123 Chapter 123 After that, they all walked back into the room and Zane helped Kiaray back down on the bed. ¡°Do you feel better, my love?¡± He questioned as he caressed her hair and she nodded. ¡°Yes I do. I think my injuries are starting to heal¡± She murmured and he nodded before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°Daniel, have you gotten any lead on the monster?¡± Daniel shook his head then let out a sigh. ¡°For some reason that monster has refused to attack. There has been no sign of it and it¡¯s almost beginning to seem like we all just imagined it¡± Zane nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll get it soon, I¡¯m sure of it. That monster cannot stay quiet for too long¡± Then he turned back to Kiara and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure by tomorrow your wounds must have healed. I¡¯ll have all the little stuff you had at your house transported to mine because that¡¯s where you¡¯ll be staying from now on. I need to keep my eyes on you¡± She nodded, not even trying to argue. He was right, she would be safe as long as she was with him. ¡°Zane, can I talk to you for a second?¡± Zane turned to the voice and furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Levi. He had totally forgotten about him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I would like to talk to you alone,¡± Zane frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to say to each other alone and besides, I trust everyone here¡­ well maybe except Heather and you¡± Heather rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything while Levi sighed. ¡°Please, I just have to tell you something and it needs to be in private¡± Zane was about to refuse but Kiara grabbed onto his hand. ¡°Just listen to what he has to say first, okay?¡± Zane turned to her with a frown then let out a sigh before turning to Levi. ¡°Fine but make it quick¡± He muttered then stood up from the bed and walked out of the room with Levi behind him. ¡°Wolves have super hearing, right?¡± Levi questioned as they stood in front of the hospital room. Zane raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Yeah but what does that have to¡­¡± ¡°We need to move further away,¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Okay what the fuck is going on?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Look, I know you trust everyone inside that room but you can never be too careful. One of your kind, especially one close to you is working with my father¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°And how can I trust that you are telling the truth?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Think about it. My father¡¯s men invaded your pack a few weeks back and although they didn¡¯t n on hurting anyone and just wanted to see how strong you were, don¡¯t you find it weird that they were able to get in so easily? I don¡¯t really know how this works but I expected your pack to be guarded with abled men¡± Zane frowned. ¡°It was¡± He also hadn¡¯t thought about it and he had forgotten to ask as well. He wasn¡¯t in a good position with Kiara at that moment so she was all he could think about. ¡°Well I heard this from my brother, Lucien. They were given an anonymous tip to go through the back because there was apparently a passageway that wasn¡¯t guarded by anyone. Not only that but whoever this insider was, he or she also gave my father Intel on where your pack was located¡± Zane¡¯s frown deepened. The possibility of there being a betrayer amongst his most trusted men did cross his and Daniel¡¯s mind before but they hadn¡¯t done anything to be sure about their ims. Only a handful of his men knew about the back passage way. No member of his pack including Kiara even knew about it so that meant¡­ someone was betraying him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡± Levi stared at him for a while and for the first time, he could understand why Kiara was so in love with Zane. He didn¡¯t want to admit it but he and Zane were so different from each other. Zane was always calm and collective when it came to business. Although anyone could see that he was not to be messed with,he still held that calm demeanor no matter what he was feeling inside. Whereas him, his emotions were always shown on his face, he was weak and was hardly ever calm. He wasn¡¯t a leader like Zane and he wasn¡¯t sure he could ever be. ¡°Actually there is something I¡¯d like to ask you¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then folded his arms. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How¡­ How can I be a great leader like you? How can I¡­ how can I be you?¡± Zane was taken aback by his words and for a minute, he just stood there staring at Levi with surprise written all over his face. The tip of Levi¡¯s ears turned pink as a wave of embarrassment washed over him. ¡°Forget I said anything¡± He muttered and was about to walk past Zane when Zane spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t be me, Levi¡± Levi clenched his fist slightly then let out a Chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I asked that. Just¡­ just forget I¡­¡± ¡°Every being in this world is unique in their own way so you should never aspire to be like someone else because being you is enough¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly then he turned to Zane. He hadn¡¯t expected him to say something like that. ¡°But being me is not enough. When you think of a Mafia leader, someone like me isn¡¯t what you imagine. I¡¯m too weak and soft. I¡¯m not a leader material like you¡± Zane smirked. ¡°Well I am the greatest but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. You being weak or soft doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not going to be a good leader. You just have to rule ording to how you see fit. You have to rule ording to how you can. If you put away self doubt, I can assure you that you¡¯ll turn into the best mafia King your mafia has ever had. You just have to see that in you before others can see it. Why don¡¯t you start with me? I can¡¯t see if you¡¯ll be a good leader and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be one with the way you handle things¡± Levi frowned. Didn¡¯t that sentence just contradict all he had just said? ¡°What?¡± ¡°Show me just how good of a leader you can be¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Kiara kept ncing between Daniel and Heather as they stood awkwardly beside her bed. She didn¡¯t know what had truly happened to both of them and Liam but they seemed even more awkward with each other than before. ¡°So, how are things going between you and Liam, Heather? By the way, where is he?¡± Kiara questioned as she stared at Heather. She immediately noticed the way Heather¡¯s body tensed up and knee she had asked the wrong question. From the corner of her eye, she saw the way Daniel clenched his jaws. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything if you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He got mad at me and left. He won¡¯t reply to my messages or return my calls. I¡­ I might have lost him, Kiara¡± Ignoring her injuries, Kiara immediately stood up and grabbed Heather¡¯s hand when she saw Heather was about to cry again. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Liam loves you¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°What I did was very bad, Kiara. If I were in his shoes, I won¡¯t ever want to see his face again¡± Kiara frowned then began rubbing reassuring circles on Kiara¡¯s palm. ¡°Love is a very Powerful emotion, Heather. As long as he sees that you are ready to give your all to him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle back to you¡± Heather sniffled. ¡°But how can I do that when I don¡¯t even know where he is?¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°Love will bring him back to you. I can assure you that¡± Heather stared at her for a while then let out a smile before leaning down and hugging her tightly. ¡°Thank you and if love doesn¡¯t bring him to me then I¡¯ll go to him¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit¡± Daniel didn¡¯t know how to react. It really seemed like Heather had forgotten about him and was totally in love with Liam now. So he had truly lost? He stared at them for a while then turned around and was about to walk out of the room when he heard a voice in his head. [The monster! It¡¯s in front of the city mall right now] Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. [Was Anyone hurt?] Daniel questioned. [Yes, some are dead. We tried our best to stop it but it was too strong. Even stronger than before. Tell the Alpha, we need his help now!] Daniel nodded then walked towards the door and was about to open it when The door was pushed open to reveal Levi and Zane. Zane furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Daniel¡¯s expression. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Daniel sighed a nod. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I just heard from Leo that the monster is around the city mall¡± Zane¡¯s and Levi¡¯s widened. ¡°Levi, watch over Kiara. Daniel and I will be right back¡± Zane uttered then ced his hand on Levi¡¯s shoulder with a stern look on his face. ¡°If something happens to her while I¡¯m gone, just consider yourself dead¡± Levi raised his chin. ¡°I would never let anything happen to her again¡± Zane stared at him for a while then nodded before walking away with Daniel. ¡°Just how far are we from the city mall?¡± Zane questioned as they walked up to his far. ¡°It¡¯s not that far. We should be there in 10 minutes¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, we¡¯ll be there in 5 minutes¡± Upon getting to the mall, they could hear screams from the people and the roar of the monster. Zane gripped onto the wheel as he forced the car to go faster. When they got close to the pack, Zane¡¯s and Daniel¡¯s eyes widened when they took in the scene in front of them. ¡°What the¡­¡± Zane began as he jumped out of the car. In front of them were dead bodies on the ground while he saw some wolves trying to fight the monster but it was obvious they were no match for him. ¡°Motherfucker¡± Zane cursed as he took off his belt and shoes before running towards the monster. He changed into his wolf mid air and pounced on the monster. Even though the monster was bigger than his wolf, Zane¡¯s wolf was pretty big too so the monster was having a harder time getting hits on Zane. Daniel immediately jumped in to help but as soon as the monster saw him, he yanked Zane off him and threw him across the road then ran up to Daniel and grabbed him by the neck before lifting him off the ground. Daniel¡¯s eyes widened as he grabbed onto the monster¡¯s hand. He tried fighting back but the monster was far stronger than him. Daniel winced when the monster¡¯s ws began digging into his flesh causing him more pain that he expected. Before the monster could cause any permanent damage, Zane¡¯s wolf appeared behind it and was able to get the monster off Daniel by grabbing the monster by the neck with his fangs. He pinned the monster to the ground and, not giving it any time to get up, Zane pounced on it,nded a few shes and bit off the monster¡¯s flesh. Just when he thought he was going to win, The monster let out a loud roar then pushed Zane off him before dashing off with the speed of light. Before Zane could even attempt to go after it, it was gone. Zane nced around with wide eyes before changing into his human form. He rushed up to Daniel and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Are you okay? Can you move?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°You should be more concerned about the fact that you are stark naked¡± Zane looked down at himself then cursed out loudly. ¡°If you can move, call the ambnce and try to find Leo and the rest¡± Daniel nodded then immediately called for a few ambnces as soon as Zane ran into the mall. He groaned as he stood up from the ground and nced around. The humans were still screaming while some were crying on the ground while holding their loved ones who had been severely injured by the monster. Daniel clenched his fist while gritting his teeth. That monster needed to be stopped before it got too late. There was something that bothered him though. Why did the monster seem to be after¡­ him? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Daniel took a deep breath before getting up from the ground. His wounds were healing slowly so it was easier for him to move now. He tried to help as many people as he could and soon enough, the Ambnce showed up. He left the work up to them and decided to search for Leo and the rest. He found them at the corner of the mall and his eyes widened when he noticed how beaten up they were. [I¡¯m at the side of the mall] He immediately mind linked Zane then squatted in front of Leo who was trying to stop the blood gushing out of Andrew¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Move, get the car. You all need to see a doctor immediately¡± Daniel muttered as he pushed Leo away and began pressing down on Andrew¡¯s wound. ¡°With the way things are going,he might d¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that and get the fucking car!¡± Daniel yelled but before Leo could get up, Zane appeared and his eyes widened when he took in the picture in front of him. ¡°We need to get you guys to the hospital, now. Daniel and James, you both should help Andrew up from the ground. You¡¯reing with me, Leo¡± After saying that, he grabbed Leo¡¯s arm and wrapped it around his shoulder before helping him to the car. James and Daniel walked slowly towards the car as they supported Andrew who was groaning and moaning in pain. ¡°Just leave me here, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to make it to the hospital¡± Andrew suddenly uttered before they could get into the car. ¡°You should know by now that I don¡¯t leave one of my men behind. You have to try your best and stay alive or I¡¯ming down to hell to give you an even worse death¡± Zane muttered as he helped Leo into the front seat then he turned to the rest. Andrew stared at him for a while then took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡± Zane nodded slowly then watched as they helped Andrew into the car before walking over to the driver¡¯s seat and getting him. He drove like a maniac towards the hospital but his mind was clouded. That monster¡­ he just hoped what he was thinking wasn¡¯t right. Zane walked out of the ward and his eyes widened when he saw Kiara walking towards him with Heather behind him. He rushed up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°Why are you walking about? How did you even know I was here?¡± She ignored his question and searched his body. ¡°Are you hurt? Did the monster hurt you?¡± She questioned with worry in her eyes and he smiled. ¡°No, the monster didn¡¯t hurt me and even if it did, I¡¯m healed already. See?¡± He let go of her then twirled around before shing her a smile. She wrapped her arms around him then let out a sigh. ¡°I was so worried¡± He chuckled then kissed her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me because I¡¯ll always be okay¡± He murmured then hugged her tightly before letting out a sigh of relief. Heather pursed her lips as she watched them. A sour expression appeared on her face and she hated the way she felt at that moment. Alone, unloved and jealous. She shook off the feeling and that moment, Daniel walked out of the ward with a few bandages. He raised his head and he seemed surprised to see Heather standing there but then when he saw Kiara hugging Zane, he knew she had probably just followed Kiara. Sensing Daniel¡¯s presence, Zane pulled away from the hug but kept Kiara close to him as he turned to Daniel. ¡°I see your injuries have been cleaned up¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think the bandages were necessary but hey, I¡¯m not the doctor¡± Zane nodded. ¡°What about Andrew, Leo and James?¡± Daniel let out a sigh. ¡°Leo and James are doing okay but Andrew, he¡¯s Unconscious now but the doctor said they¡¯d do everything to save him¡± Zane clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. How many more people have to die or get injured before he can get rid of that monster? He has to do something quick. Kiara grabbed his fist and gave his palm a reassuring squeeze with a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the monster soon¡± He smiled at her then leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. Her touch always calmed him down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her back to the room, Heather? I would like to talk to Daniel and see the verdict with Andrew¡± Heather nodded then grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s who was reluctant to go but after much persuasion, they left. As soon as they were out of ear reach, Zane turned to Daniel. ¡°The monster seems to have some kind of beef with you. First it came to your house to attack you and now this¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I noticed that as well but how am I supposed to know who? I¡¯ve pissed off a lot of people¡± Zane folded his arm. ¡°ording to Levi, someone on the inside was the one who told his father about the location of the pack and the back passage way¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But only a few of us know about the back passage way¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Exactly my point¡± Daniel stared at Zane for a while then his eyes widened. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure but I hope I¡¯m not right¡± It was night time by the time Zane returned back to the room. He smiled when he found Kiara asleep and walked over to ce a kiss on her forehead before turning to Heather. ¡°You can go home, I¡¯ll watch over her¡± Heather nced down at Kiara then let out a sigh before getting up. ¡°If anything happens, I want to be informed immediately¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing is going to happen¡± She sighed then grabbed her things before walking over to the bed and cing a kiss on Kiara¡¯s cheek. As soon as she walked out of the room, her phone rang. She furrowed her eyebrows as she took it out of her bag. When she saw the caller id, her eyes widened and her heart began to race. ¡°Hello Liam¡± She said as soon as she picked up without wasting a second. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up, I miss you¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Heather¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest as she ran into the park. She nced around and was about to call out Liam¡¯s name when she found him seated on one of the swings with an intense look in his face. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves then she walked over to where he was. As soon as he sensed her presence, he turned to her and she had expected him to smile but he just stared nkly at her. ¡°You are here¡± She frowned but immediately masked it up with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here¡± She murmured then walked over and sat on the other swing next to him. They were silent for a while till she let out a sigh. ¡°I missed you. I tried calling you but you didn¡¯t pick up nor did you reply to my messages¡± She murmured as she turned to him. He was quiet for a while then let out a sigh before he turned to her. ¡°I love you Heather¡± Her heart thudded in her chest. ¡°I love you too, Liam¡± He scoffed then shook his head before he turned away from her. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, your heart is always going to belong to Daniel¡± She shook her head then stood up and grabbed his hand. ¡°Listen to me, Liam. I was just stupid, I was just hung up on the fact that Daniel and I used to be mates so we were meant to be together for a reason. I admit that I did love him at that time even when I was with you but then you were so nice to me and you showered me with so much love, something I never got from Daniel to be honest. I made a mistake, a mistake that would haunt me forever but I chose you, Liam. You are the one I would love to be with¡± He stared into her eyes. ¡°Do you love me? Do you love me more than you love Daniel?¡± She frowned then moved closer and caressed his face. ¡°I don¡¯t love Daniel anymore, you¡¯re the one I love and the one I want to be with¡± He stared deep into her eyes like he was trying to catch a slip up. Like he was trying to see if she was lying or not. After a while, a smile appeared on his face and he stood up from the swing before wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her closer then he crashed his lips on hers. Liam¡¯s kisses were always so gentle and full ofpassion but right now, it was just rough and filled with possessiveness. She moaned when he began to drag his palm across her thighs. She gasped lightly when he squeezed one of her butt cheeks then he released her lips and took a step back. Her heart was racing wildly and she was still dizzy from his kiss but she could see the lust in his eyes as his eyes trailed down her body. ¡°After that day, did you have sex with him again?¡± He questioned and she immediately shook her head. ¡°No¡± He smiled then took her head. ¡°Promise me I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s going to touch you, kiss you, make love to you and love you from now on¡± She smiled then ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°I promise¡± He smiled then ced the piece of hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go over to my house¡± He uttered and she nodded before letting him lead her over to his car. She felt relieved, she felt like she was on cloud nine but something was bugging her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Kiara groaned slightly as she opened up her eyes. She grimaced and instantly closed it when the sun¡¯s harsh raysnded on her face. ¡°Oh my love, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Zane immediately said as she walked over to the window and closed the curtains. He then walked back to the bed and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good morning, my love. How do you feel tonight?¡± She smiled up at him. ¡±My body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore so I¡¯m doing much better. Where did you sleep?¡± He pointed at a couch at the corner that looked very ufortable. It was even too small for his tall frame. ¡°There. It wasn¡¯t as bad as it looks¡± She frowned. ¡°You could haveey down next to me and we could have cuddled all night¡± He chuckled. ¡°I know but you looked so peaceful, I didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up¡± She pouted. ¡°But I would have liked it if you did. I can only imagine how ufortable you must have been on that couch¡± She murmured as she caressed his face. He smiled then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad and besides we are going home today so I don¡¯t mind it¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°Good grief because I¡¯m tired of this hospital smell¡± He chuckled. ¡°We all are. I brought you clothes to change into. Get up,I¡¯ll help you have your bath¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then sat up straight. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, I¡¯m better now¡± He shook his head. ¡°You might be feeling better now but what if you copse in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Stop being so dramatic,I can take care of myself¡± He shook his head. ¡°Stop being so stubborn¡± She scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s my body and I can be as stubborn as I want to¡± He scratched the back of his neck as he let out a nervousugh. She was scary but so hot when she got serious. ¡°Please let me bathe you. I want to have my bath as well¡± She pouted. ¡°You know for a fact that we won¡¯t just bathe and the hospital walls are so thin¡± Zane but his lower lip. ¡°Who gives a fuck if they can hear us? They can hear but they can¡¯t see¡± She stared at him for a while then a sultry look appeared in her eyes. To be honest, she missed his touch and kisses, she missed him as a whole and couldn¡¯t wait to let him touch her. ¡°Okay¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 By the time they were done having their bath, It was already noon. Zane carried her out of the bathroom and into the room before cing her feet down on the ground. He walked over to grab the towel and wiped off the water on her body. ¡°You are so beautiful, my love¡± He murmured then leaned down and captured one of her taut nipples in his mouth and suckled on it. ¡°Zane, you possibly can¡¯t still be horny after all we just did¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll always be horny when ites to you and besides, you don¡¯t know how sexy and beautiful you look to me, my love. I just want to eat you up whole¡± She raised an eyebrow at him then let out a giggle. ¡°That¡¯s a very wolf thing to say¡± He chuckled then pressed his lips on hers. ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed before¡­¡± Just then, the door swung open and Daniel walked in. ¡°I just¡­.¡± His eyes widened when he took in the sight in front of him. Zane immediately covered Kiara¡¯s whole body with his as she gasped then he turned to re at Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± ¡°Get the fuck out¡± Daniel immediately ran out and closed the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have forgotten to lock the door¡± Zane uttered as he turned around to stare down at her with a guilty look. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are wolves, him seeing my nakedness doesn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m just embarrassed by the fact that he knows what we did¡± He smiled when he saw the pink tint on her cheeks then he leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°You are cute. Let¡¯s get dressed so we can leave this ce¡± She nodded then grabbed the clothes he had ced on the bed earlier and wore them. They packed up their belongings then walked out of the hospital room to find Daniel standing in front of the door. ¡°Oh, you guys are finally done. I¡¯m sorry foring into the room without knocking. I just didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± He cleared his throat when Zane red at him. ¡°What did you want?¡± Daniel scratched the back of his neck. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Andrew¡¯s surgery was sessful and he¡¯s out of danger now. He was awake but I¡¯m sure he must have fallen asleep by now. Leo and James are watching over him¡± Zane sighed then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Kiara and I are going home today. I think it¡¯s best if you stay at the pack for now just in case the monster tries toe after you again¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away from it,¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Well, do you prefer to die? If you want to die then be my guest¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°I¡¯m your Beta,I can¡¯t just be hiding in the pack waiting for you to catch the monster, I want to help and since it seems to hate me, maybe we can use me as bait¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°After what happened to Kiara, I do not want anyone else being used as bait because it might not go the way we want¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°Kiara¡¯s own wasn¡¯t nned properly. If we n mine and¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You are not going to be used as bait, end of discussion¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°But what if it¡¯s really him?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure¡± ¡°But what if it is?¡± Zane stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°That makes it even worse because he can and will predict our move. Using you as bait would be the first option on anyone¡¯s mind so no, we¡¯ll find another way¡± Daniel sighed but didn¡¯t say anything else on the matter. ¡°Wait, do you guys know who might be the monster?¡± Kiara suddenly said and for a second Zane had forgotten she was there. He turned to her and let out a nervousugh. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough proof so we don¡¯t know yet¡± She frowned. ¡°But you are suspecting someone? Tell me¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve you in this so no, even if we knew who it was, I won¡¯t tell you¡± She frowned. ¡°I thought we were supposed to tell each other everything?¡± Zane nodded then grabbed her shoulders when he saw she was about to get sad. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll always tell you everything but I don¡¯t want you getting involved in this. In fact, I don¡¯t want you getting involved in any of this, the pack, the monster or Levi¡¯s mafia. If I had my way, I would have Locked you in a box till everything was over¡± She huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Zane. I¡¯m a wolf and I can handle things like this. What happened to me was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t stop it but I promise, I¡¯m strong now¡± He nodded then cupped her face. ¡°And I don¡¯t doubt that. You can even be the most powerful female wolf in the world, in fact you could even be more powerful than me and I¡¯d still worry about you. You getting hurt is my weak spot and I¡¯m afraid everyone¡¯s going to want to attack you to get to me and that¡¯s thest thing I want¡± She sighed knowing fully well that there was nothing she could say right now that could change Zane¡¯s mind. ¡°Kiara¡± Kiara turned to the voice and a surprised look appeared on her face when she saw Heather walking towards her with Liam behind her. ¡°I¡¯m d I caught up to you here¡± Heather uttered as she wrapped her arms around Kiara. ¡°You seem happy. Are you and¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Liam and I are back together¡± Liam smiled at Kiara then nodded before turning to Daniel. ¡°Together for good now and we are letting nothinge in between us this time¡± Daniel frowned while Zane just folded his arms. Liam tore his eyes away from Daniel and turned to Zane with a smile on his face before bowing his head. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been MIA recently and I apologize for that, Alpha but I¡¯m back now and I¡¯m ready to resume my Gamma duties¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°Hmm originally I thought of stripping you of your title and handing it to Leo¡± Everyone except Daniel and Liam seemed surprised by his words. ¡°You would never rece me just like you can never rece Daniel. We are family, remember? And you of all people should understand my situation. I haven¡¯t been myself recently and I just needed to get away from everything and settle that but I¡¯ve done that now and I¡¯m ready to stand beside you both. I hope that won¡¯t be a problem, Daniel?¡± Liam uttered then turned to Daniel who had a stoic expression on his face. ¡°You are the one that has a problem with me so I think I should be asking you that question, Liam. Do you really want to stand beside me?¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Kiara stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before, any woman would be lucky to call you theirs and would be lucky to have you as their lover but you have to understand that I never fell out of love with Zane. No matter how much I tried to push him out of my heart, he always found his way back in. Despite what he did to me, I still loved him and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t give you a chance because my heart was never going to belong to you but Levi, I know there¡¯s someone out there that¡¯s willing to love you just as much as you love her¡± He scoffed. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll ever be able to love anyone as much as I love you¡± She frowned then turned away from him as she stared at the view. She didn¡¯t know what else to say and he seemed to understand her silence. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so awkward around each other, you know? I¡¯ll always be here just in case Zane fucks up again and you need someone to run to¡± She frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t want that, Levi¡± ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s my price to pay for falling in love with someone else¡¯s woman. I better drop you off at Zane¡¯s house now before he starts blowing up my phone¡± She opened her mouth to say something but then his phone rang. He pulled it out of his pocket and rolled his eyes when he saw the caller Id. ¡°Speaking of the devil¡± He muttered then picked up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are already on our way and I¡¯ll drop her off at your house soon¡± Levi spoke before Zane could get a word out. ¡°Actually, I want you to take Kiara to your house, I¡¯ll pick her up from there¡± Kiara and Levi both furrowed their eyebrows. Before Levi could say anything, she grabbed the phone from his hand and pressed it against her ear. ¡°Why? Are you going somewhere?¡± Zane let out a sigh. ¡°We have a lead on the monster and I have a meeting with the other Alphas at the pack so I won¡¯t be home tillte at night and I didn¡¯t want you being home alone so stay with Levi in the meantime. Heather is also going there to meet you guys. I¡¯lle pick you up after I¡¯m done¡± She frowned. ¡°Okay but please be okay, I don¡¯t want to worry about you¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry about me, okay? I have to go now but I¡¯ll call youter so you¡¯ll know I¡¯m safe, okay?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Okay, I love you,¡± She murmured. ¡°I love you too¡± Then she hung up and turned to Levi. ¡°I guess I¡¯m staying over at yours for a while¡± He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sound so excited¡± He uttered Sarcastically and she giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. I just can¡¯t help but worry about Zane because that monster is scary. Even though Zane won¡¯t want to admit it, that monster is way stronger than him and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to get injured next¡± Levi sighed then tilted his head at her. ¡°I believe Zane can take care of himself so stop worrying. We better head back so you can have lunch¡± She nodded then walked back to the car with him. As they got to Levi¡¯s house, they spotted Heather seated on the stairs in front of his house but as soon as she saw them, she jumped up with a smile on her face and ran towards the car. Levi and Kiara both got out of the car and she hugged Levi before going over to hug Kiara. ¡°I have been waiting for you both. Let¡¯s go in?¡± Levi nodded with a smile then gave orders to his men then gave the car keys to one of them before walking into the house with Kiara and Heather. ¡°Liam went with them too?¡± Kiara questioned as they sat down in the living room. ¡°Remember? He said he wanted to continue his gamma duties. This is his way of catching up¡± Kiara nodded at her for words then turned to Levi. ¡°Levi, did you know that Liam and Heather are now engaged?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened while Heather grinned from ear to ear. ¡°He proposed to mest night¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I thought you guys fought the day before that day?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°Yeah but we made up. We love each other and that¡¯s why it was easy for him to forgive me¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°He may have forgiven you but he¡¯s never going to forget it. See what happened to Zane and I, even when we got together after everything that happened, it was still ced in the back of his mind that I cheated on him and that¡¯s why our rtionship didn¡¯t work out at first¡± Heather frowned. ¡°Well Liam is not like Zane and our rtionship isn¡¯t like yours. He trusts me now and he has forgiven me. I would like to move on from that chapter and start a family with him¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then her eyes trailed down to Heather¡¯s stomach and she gasped. ¡°Are you¡­ are you pregnant, Heather?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened as well while Heather just sighed. She caressed her stomach and let out a nod. ¡°I found outst night. On my way to meet Liam, I felt nauseous and I¡¯ve been feeling that way for a while now so I decided to buy a pregnancy kit and check it out because that had to be the only reason I felt that way. I don¡¯t know, maybe I was learning from your pregnancy but the symptoms were simr to yours. Anyways, it came out positive and here I am, pregnant¡± There was a smile on her face but Kiara could sense something behind it. Fear? ¡°You don¡¯t have to use my experience to judge how yours will be. Zane wasn¡¯t there for me but at least Liam will be there for you. Have you told him?¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°I will tell him but not now. After everything has been settled¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then walked over to where Heather was seated and sat next to her before grabbing her hand. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Tell him, he deserves to know so that you both can start nning your future, okay?¡± Heather smiled slightly then nodded. ¡°I will¡± Kiara stared into her eyes for a while then gave her hand a light squeeze. ¡°Heather, was your pregnancy the reason why you epted his proposal without hesitation?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Heather pursed her lips then let out a sigh. ¡°I would have agreed regardless but yes, it was because of the pregnancy I agreed to marry him so quickly¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then straightened up. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me, Heather¡± Heather but her lower lip then stood up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room if you guys need me. I¡¯m pretty tired and just want to rest¡± Before Kiara could even say anything, Heather hurriedly walked away. ¡°She¡¯s keeping something from me,¡± Kiara uttered as she stood up from the couch. ¡°Or maybe she doesn¡¯t just want you all up in her business¡± She frowned then turned back to Levi. ¡°I¡¯m not all up in her business, I¡¯m just worried about her¡± His eyes widened as if he suddenly realized how he had sounded. ¡±I honestly didn¡¯t mean anything by my words and I love that you always want to know what¡¯s going on with those around you so you can help them but maybe, she just wants to be by herself and sort it out herself? Heather is a smart person and I¡¯m sure she can solve whatever problem she¡¯s going through on her own¡± She sighed then turned to nce at the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of if she can solve it on her own because I know she can. I just¡­ I just want to be there for her every step of the way just like she was there for me¡± He scratched his head. ¡°How about you leave her to gather her thoughts for tonight then you can question her about it tomorrow?¡± Kiara stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m starving, is there anything I can eat?¡± A thoughtful look appeared on his face. ¡°Yes but everything I have is uncooked. I can either ask the cook to prepare something for us or we can cook it ourselves. What do you think?¡± She scoffed. ¡°We are both not good cooks so I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s going to work out¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°We can use this as a learning process. Come on,let¡¯s do it¡± She sighed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t me me when your house gets burnt down¡± Heughed. ¡°Alright. Shall we go?¡± She nodded and they walked towards the kitchen. ¡°So what you are trying to say is that the monster seems to be after Daniel? Why?¡± Raymond questioned as he furrowed his eyebrows at Zane. ¡°That¡¯s a question we can¡¯t answer right now because we are still trying to figure out why¡± Zane uttered then turned to Daniel who immediately took that as a signal to speak. ¡°I was thinking we should use me as bait for the monster¡± Raymond furrowed his eyebrows then began murmuring with the other Alphas. ¡°If the monster is really after you then that should work¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°It would, trust me but like Zane said, the monster should know that I would be used as bait now that we know he¡¯s after me so we thought of another n. A stunt double will be used as bait while I¡¯ll be in one of Zane¡¯s cabin the woods¡± Raymond furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Zane smiled. ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t really going to be used as bait. The monster might try to attack Daniel at his house again but Daniel won¡¯t be in there but a stunt double. When the monster attacks, wee in and capture it. We Alphas have to take it upon ourselves to make sure we capture the monster¡± Everyone nodded as they contemted on what Zane said. ¡°How are you so sure the monster is going toe for Daniel again?¡± Liam questioned with a raised eyebrow and Zane smirked. ¡°Lucky guess. Daniel will be going over to my cabin tonight and hopefully all this should be over within this week¡± Zane muttered then stood up from his chair. ¡°I have to go pick up Kiara so I have to go now. It¡¯s gettingte¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Zane. I need to pick up Heather as well¡± Zane nodded then ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. They exchanged a look only two of them could understand before Zane walked out of the conference office with Liam. ¡°Why do I feel like you are not telling me everything?¡± Liam questioned as they walked towards Zane¡¯s car. Zane paused then turned to Liam. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you¡± Liam raised an eyebrow then chuckled. ¡°Me? What did I do?¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have done but I don¡¯t trust anyone except Kiara right now. I won¡¯t even have trusted Daniel but he¡¯s a target for the monster so that makes him innocent¡± Liam stared at him for a while then sighed. ¡°That makes sense¡± Zane turned away and climbed into the car then waited for Liam to get in. ¡°You don¡¯t really think the monster is going to show up, do you?¡± Liam questioned making Zane snort. ¡°Oh it¡¯s going to show up¡± Kiara could feel tears rolling down her cheeks as sheughed her heart out. Levi hadpletely burnt the chicken they had spent hours trying to prepare and the look on his face kept making herugh. ¡°Why do you look so surprised? We are both awful cooks¡± She uttered when she finally got herself. She wiped away the little tears at the corner of her eyes then walked up to him. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it to look this bad¡± She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just order in¡± She suggested then nced around the kitchen with a sigh. ¡°Gosh, look at the mess we have made. let¡¯s get to cleaning before¡­.¡± ¡°Before I show up?¡± Levi and Kiara abruptly turned towards the voice and her eyes brightened when she saw Zane leaning against the kitchen door frame. ¡°Zane¡± She called out as she ran towards him. He wrapped her in a bear hug then kissed her forehead. ¡°You missed me?¡± He questioned and she shook her head. ¡°Not really. Levi was keeping mepany¡± Zane¡¯s eyes darted towards Levi and she was surprised when she didn¡¯t see an ounce of jealousy but the way he held her was possessive.. Did that mean he didn¡¯t see Levi as a threat anymore? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Well I¡¯ll be taking my woman off your hands now¡± Zane uttered then nced down at Kiara with a smile. ¡°As much as I would like to go home and have my beauty sleep, I won¡¯t feel good leaving Levi to clean up the mess we both created alone¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then tilted his head at Kiara. ¡°He has Maids, Kiara. He won¡¯t clean it up himself¡± She sighed then folded her arms. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the mess? I won¡¯t feel good leaving it for them when they weren¡¯t the ones who created the mess¡± Zane sighed. Why did Kiara have to be so kind hearted? He leaned down and ced a kiss on the tip of her nose. ¡°Although your kind heartedness is one of the reasons I love you, it¡¯s gettingte and I don¡¯t think Levi¡¯s maids areining, right Levi?¡± They both turned to Levi and he nodded with a smile. ¡°I hardly ever make a mess so this shouldn¡¯t bother them, don¡¯t worry¡± She sighed then nodded at Levi before turning back to Zane. ¡±Okay then. I had expected Liam to be with you¡± Zane nodded. ¡°He was but then he immediately went upstairs to be with Heather. They should be down in a second¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°How did he know she was upstairs?¡± Zane raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s a wolf¡± Realization dawned on Levi¡¯s face and he let out a nervousugh. ¡°Oh, I had forgotten about that for a second,¡± Zane nodded, then grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand and led her out of the room. At the same time, Heather and Liam walked down the stairs. ¡°I guess we are ready to leave?¡± Liammented with a smile as he held onto Heather¡¯s hand and walked over to Zane and Kiara. ¡°Wait, I have to tell Levi goodbye ¡± Heather uttered then walked into the kitchen, leaving the three of them. ¡°Zane, Daniel said he had been trying to reach you?¡± Zane raised his eyebrow then brought out his phone and saw that Daniel had in fact been trying to reach him and since he had blocked everyone except Kiara out of his head, Daniel was unable to mind link him. ¡°Wait here while I call him, Kiara¡± Zane muttered then walked away from them.as he dialed Daniel¡¯s number. Daniel picked after the third ring. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you¡± Daniel immediately said, making Zane sigh. ¡°I heard. What do you need?¡± ¡°I just wanted you to know that I¡¯ve left and I¡¯m almost at the cabin¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°You are sure no one is following you, right?¡± ¡°Positive. I should be there before sunrise¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Okay, take care¡± Zane muttered then hung up before walking back to Kiara and Daniel. ¡°You do know we could hear you, right?¡± Liam uttered, making Zane roll his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. All I want right now is toy in your arms, Kiara so let¡¯s go home¡± Zane muttered then grabbed onto his hand and led her towards his car. After a while, Heather and Liam came out and climbed into the car as well. ¡°Took you long enough¡± Zane muttered under his breath as he started the car. Kiara red at him then turned to Heather. ¡°What did you talk about with Levi?¡± Heather shrugged. ¡°Nothing but I promised him I¡¯de and visit him often since he seemed lonely¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°Yeah, I noticed¡± Zane briefly nced at her then let out a sigh. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Levi, Kiara. If you want to visit him, you can¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. You seem a little epting of Levi. Months ago you would have never let me be near Levi¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°Well I don¡¯t see him as a threat anymore¡± She tilted her head at him. ¡°Why?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What do you mean why? Do you want me to see him as a threat?¡± She shook her head. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No but I¡¯m just surprised. Did you guys talk it out?¡± Zane shrugged then shed her a lopsided grin. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll never find out. Let¡¯s just say, he¡¯s not half as bad as I thought he was and he genuinely cares for you. Plus, I know you don¡¯t see him that way and I know you love me so what¡¯s there to be threatened about?¡± Kiara tilted her head. He did make a point. She ced her hand on his free hand then gave him a smile. ¡°I love you so much¡± He briefly nced at her then smiled. ¡°I love you too¡± He murmured then they suddenly heard a scoff from behind them. ¡°It seems you both forgot that you¡¯re not alone in this car¡± Heather uttered which made Kiaraugh. They really had forgotten. ¡°Where are you guys staying for the night? Over at Zane¡¯s house?¡± Zane frowned. ¡°What do you mean by Zane¡¯s house?¡± He suddenly said which made Kiara furrow her brows with a confused look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t it your house?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s our house, our home¡± She stared at him for a while then scoffed before hitting his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not my home yet so I can¡¯t say that. How am I sure you won¡¯t do something to annoy me?¡± Zane pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t, I love you too much¡± Heather rolled her eyes. ¡°Okay can you both just stop? And to answer your question, Kiara. I¡¯ll be staying over at Liam¡¯s house which is very close to Zane¡¯s¡± Kiara nodded slowly. ¡°Okay that¡¯s good¡± Then she let out a yawn as she sunk into the car seat. ¡°Wake me when we get home¡± She murmured then smiled to herself when she saw the bright smile on Zane¡¯s face. He grabbed her hand then ced a kiss on the back of her palm and didn¡¯t let go till they got to Liam¡¯s house. ¡°Get down, I have to get Kiara to bed¡± He muttered and Heather rolled her eyes while Liam chuckled. Heather was the first to climb out and as soon as she was gone, Liam spoke. ¡°Will Daniel be okay being there all alone? What if he gets attacked or something?¡± Zane nced at him through the rear view mirror. ¡°I¡¯m sure Daniel can take care of himself,¡± Liam sighed. ¡°But what if he can¡¯t? I think someone should go with him and since you¡¯d be busy trying to catch the monster, I think I should go" Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Zane paused slightly then turned to Liam. ¡°You are worried about him? Why? I thought you hated him because of Heather?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t hate Daniel. We have been friends since we knew how to crawl so of course I¡¯m worried about him¡± Zane stared at him for a while then nodded. ¡°Okay. You do know where the Cabin is right?¡± Liam nodded. ¡°Yes I do. I¡¯ll go tomorrow and I hope you¡¯ll let Heather stay with you. I don¡¯t want her to be alone¡± Kiara nodded before Zane could say anything. ¡°Of course. I would love to have her with me so you don¡¯t even have to ask¡± Liam smiled then ced his hand on Zane¡¯s shoulder before climbing out of the car. Kiara smiled when she watched Liam wrap his arms around Heather¡¯s shoulder as they walked into his house then she turned to Zane with a sigh then furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the look on his face. ¡°What is it?¡± She questioned, bringing his attention to her. He let out a smile as he tilted his head at her. ¡°What is what?¡± He questioned as he started the car and drove over to his house. ¡°That look on your face just now is a look you get whenever you¡¯re thinking of something. What is it?¡± He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry your little head over, okay?¡± She frowned. ¡°If there¡¯s something going on then you should tell me, Zane. Don¡¯t you still trust me?¡± He frowned then nced at her briefly. ¡°Babe, of course I trust you¡± ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s bothering you. Why did you have thatplex look on your face just now?¡± Zane sighed as he parked his car in front of the house then he turned to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Listen carefully, okay? I¡¯m not saying anything not because I don¡¯t trust you but because I¡¯m not sure yet but I will be soon, okay? Then I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, hmm?¡± She stared into his eyes for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but the tone of your voice is scaring me¡± He chuckled then ced his hand on her cheek before pulling her closer and cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay, alright? And when this is over, when we catch this monster, you and I will go on a very long vacation. Just the both of us alone on an ind. Doesn¡¯t that sound fun?¡± She smiled then nodded. ¡°Sounds like heaven¡± He grinned then ced another kiss on her lips. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll drop you and Heather off at Levi¡¯s house, okay? I might not be back that day or the next but I promise, I¡¯ll be back for you¡± The smile instantly wiped off her face. ¡°What? Where are you going again?¡± He sighed then pushed the strand of hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear. ¡°If everything goes as nned then we¡¯ll be able to catch the monster tomorrow¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You are going after the monster?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°More like we are waiting for the monster to fall into our trap but I believe tomorrow, we are going to catch the monster and then, everything can return to the way it was. We can finally start a family without wondering when the monster is going to strike next and I can finally wed you and make you my Luna¡± Her eyes widened and she was saw he saw the dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait, I can¡¯t wait to be your Luna and carry your pups but I¡¯m scared, Zane. I don¡¯t want you or anyone getting hurt¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your future husband here knows how to handle pain¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Zane. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt¡± He smiled then kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to be extra careful¡± She sighed then wrapped her arms around his shoulder and pulled him closer. ¡°I love you¡± He smiled then wrapped his arms around her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I love you too, much more than you know. Let¡¯s go in, it¡¯s getting cold¡± She nodded then let go of him before climbing out of the car at the same time as him. They walked into the house in silence and Kiara suddenly felt like her heart was heavy. She didn¡¯t want to feel the way but why did she feel like something bad was about to happen? And each time she felt this way, something bad did happen. Zane walked his arms around her as soon as they got into the house then ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I want to taste you, Kiara. It¡¯s been so long¡± He murmured into her ear as his hand gave her breast a little squeeze. She let out a little gasp before turning around in his arm and crashing her lips on his. She jumped into his arms and he held onto her thighs for support as he carried her up to the bedroom. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go meet Daniel. He shouldn¡¯t be alone right now¡± Liam muttered as he got into bed and laid beside Heather. She frowned at his words. ¡°Daniel is strong, he can take care of himself. I need you here with me¡± Liam smiled then pulled her closer. ¡°I know but this will soon be over. I just want to get this over with so you and I can move away from here. I¡¯ll renounce my Gamma duties¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°What? Why?¡± He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the thrill anymore. Besides, I¡¯d rather be with you¡± She smiled then it faded as she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t told him yet. She took a deep breath then sat up on the bed. ¡°I want to talk to you about something, Liam¡± He raised an eyebrow as he sat up as well. ¡°What is it?¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°Have you¡­ have you ever thought about having children?¡± A surprised look appeared on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to ask such a question. Well I¡¯ve never really thought about it but having a family with you sounds like a dream¡± A bright smile appeared on her face as she grabbed onto his hand. ¡°Then I have nothing to be scared about. Liam, I¡¯m pregnant¡± His eyes widened and he almost choked on his spit. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± She ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m two weeks pregnant, Liam¡± He was first shocked but slowly, a bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°Oh goddess, that sounds amazing. We are going to have our little family soon?¡± She nodded as tears flowed down her cheek. ¡°Yeah¡± He pulled her closer and ced a kiss on her lips but then something clicked in his brain and he froze. Noticing this, Heather pulled back and stared at him with confusion written on his face. ¡±What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± He stared into her eyes and she gasped when she saw the look in his eyes. Hurt? ¡°Two weeks ago? Didn¡¯t you sleep with Daniel then?¡±¡­ Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Kiara woke up the next morning with a yawn, then she opened her eyes and a smile appeared on her face when she saw Zane smiling down at her. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to be here when I woke up¡± She murmured and he leaned down to ce a kiss on her lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave without seeing you wake up¡± She took a good look at him and saw that he was already dressed and ready to leave which made her frown. ¡°Be on your phone at all times. If I can¡¯t reach you when I call, I¡¯ll assume something is wrong and come running down¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yes, my love. Don¡¯t worry, nothing is going to happen to me¡± She sighed then leaned in and was about to ce a kiss on his lips when they heard a frantic knock on the front door. ¡°Kiara, Zane¡± Kiara eyes widened when she heard Heather¡¯s voice. She hastily stood up from the bed and they both went downstairs to know what was going on. As soon as Kiara opened the front door and saw the state Heather was in, her first instinct was to wrap her arms around her when she saw the tears in Heather¡¯s eyes. ¡°What happened? Why do you look like you have been crying all night?¡± Kiara questioned as she pulled away to stare at Heather¡¯s face. ¡°Because I have. Yesterday, Liam and I had the worst fight¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows then nced briefly at Zane before turning back to her. ¡°Why?¡± Heather let out a sigh. ¡°I told him about the pregnancy¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°And he got mad? Isn¡¯t he the one that got you pregnant?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Wait hold up, you¡¯re pregnant for Liam?¡± Heather turned to him and nodded slowly which made Kiara narrow her eyes at her. ¡°Why do you seem so unsure all of a sudden?¡± Heather let out a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of the possibility that this could¡­ could also be Daniel¡¯s. I mean¡­ I¡­ I slept with both of them two weeks ago so the child¡­ the child can¡­¡± ¡°Can be for Daniel or Liam? Was it Liam that figured this out?¡± Zane questioned as he crossed his arm and Heather nodded. ¡°Yes and he went on a rampagest night and began smashing things. I tried to stop him but he wouldn¡¯t listen to me so I let him vent out his anger because I was angry at myself as well. Then he decided to sleep in another room for the night and I let him but this morning, I went to search for him and he was gone¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened and he hurriedly ran back into the house to grab his keys before running back out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kiara questioned as she ran after him with Heather behind her. ¡°You two stay inside the house, okay? Or better yet, go stay with Levi¡± Zane said hurriedly as he opened his car door but before he could get in, Kiara mmed it shut and stared at him with a stern look on her face. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on and why are you in such a hurry?¡± Zane let out a sigh as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Liam is on his way to meet Daniel¡± Kiara¡¯s and Heather¡¯s eyes both widened. ¡°Yeah, yesterday he had said he wanted to keep Danielpany, right?¡± Kiara questioned and Zane tilted his head. ¡°He just found out that the woman he loves might be carrying his friend¡¯s child and he stormed out in the night just to go meet this friend. What do you think is going to happen?¡± Heather shook her head frantically. ¡°No.. no, Liam won¡¯t hurt Daniel¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Listen to me, Kiara and make sure you¡¯re either indoors or with Levi, okay? I¡¯ll try my best to bring them both back safe and sound¡± Kiara pursed her lips as she watched Zane. There was something he wasn¡¯t telling her, she could feel it but now wasn¡¯t the time to press him for answers. ¡°We¡¯ll go over to Levi¡¯s. Remember what I said earlier, if you don¡¯t answer the phone, I¡¯ming to find you¡± Zane nodded with a smile then ced a kiss on her lips before climbing into his car and zoomed off secondster. ¡°You don¡¯t really think Liam¡¯s going to hurt Daniel, do you?¡± Kiara turned around when she heard Heather¡¯s sift voice behind her. ¡°He¡¯s not in the right frame of mind right now and is being driven by anger so I can¡¯t say but hopefully, Zane¡¯s going to get there before things get rough¡± Heather let out a sigh as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°This is all my fault. If anything happened to the both of them, I¡¯ll me myself forever because I drove a wedge through their friendship¡± Kiara sighed as she wrapped her arms around Heather. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this now and please don¡¯t stress yourself, it¡¯s not good for the baby. Let¡¯s go back in, we¡¯ll go over to Levi¡¯s house and wait for them¡± Heather let out a sigh then nodded and walked back into the house with Kiara. Levi pulled out his phone as he got out of his car. ¡°Kiara? Is something wrong?¡± He questioned as he nced around, looking for Sebastian. Sebastian had called him earlier so they could meet up at the park but he couldn¡¯t find Sebastian anywhere. ¡°Heather and I are on our way to your house¡± His eyes widened. ¡°What? Really? Is something wrong? Where¡¯s Zane?¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°He¡¯s on a mission so we decided toe be with you till they¡¯re back¡± He nodded slowly to himself. ¡°Okay but I¡¯m not home now but you can go over there and wait for me. I¡¯ll be home soon¡± Then they said their goodbyes and he ced his phone back into his pocket before walking deeper into the park. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Where the fuck was Sebastian? He was about to pull his phone out of his pocket to dial Sebastian¡¯s number when he heard his voice behind him. ¡°Levi¡± Levi rolled his eyes as he turned around. ¡°What took you so¡­.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes immediately widened when he saw the guns being pointed at him. He nced around him and noticed that he was surrounded by men pointing their guns at him. ¡°What is this foolishness, Sebastian?¡± Levi thundered as he turned to Sebastian with a re. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you have toe with us¡± Sebastian uttered which made Levi scoff. ¡°You bastard, how dare you?!¡± He yelled while Sebastian just folded his arms. ¡°This is for your own good. Now are you going toe with us willingly or are we going to do this the hard way?¡±¡­ Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Daniel narrowed his eyes as he stared at Liam. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Liam tilted his head then let out a scoff. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to let me in now? You¡¯re really going to leave me out here?¡± Daniel let out a sigh. ¡°Leave. I should be the only one here¡± Liam rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah yeah, because of the big bad monster, right? Well I¡¯m not going to take very much of your time. I¡¯ll be sure to make this quick¡± Daniel frowned but before he could say anything, Liam pushed past him as he walked into the house. Daniel let out a sigh before closing the door and turning around to watch Liam walk towards the couch. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He questioned as Liam took a seat. ¡°Come sit down, I want to talk to you¡± But Daniel didn¡¯t move an inch which made Liamugh. ¡°Oh? Are you scared of me? What do you think I want to do? Kill you?¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Get to the point. Why are you here?¡± Liam leaned on his elbow. ¡°Yesterday I found out that Heather is pregnant¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened as his heart dropped. Heather was pregnant for Liam? ¡°Oh¡­ congrattions then¡± Liam hummed. ¡°Thank you, I guess but there¡¯s a problem. She¡¯s two weeks pregnant¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°So?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°So? I forgot you are the stupid one¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°Watch your mouth. I¡¯m still your Beta¡± Liam suddenly began tough like a lunatic. ¡°Oh really? You think you have power over me because of that? Why don¡¯t you sit down so I can tell you a story¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Liam. ¡°I¡¯d rather be here¡± Liam smirked. ¡°Oh really? I thought you had power over me so why are you scared? Do you really think standing by the door will stop me from attacking you?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened which made Liam burst outughing. ¡°It was just a joke, Daniel,¡± Daniel let out a sigh. ¡°What do you want, Liam? Heather wants you, she left me for you so why are you still mad at me?¡± The look in Liam¡¯s eyes suddenly turned dark. ¡°What do I want? I asked you several times to leave us alone but you refused now she might be pregnant with your fucking child!¡± Liam thundered making Daniel jump back in shock. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Liam stood up from the couch. ¡°Heather slept with both of us two weeks ago. That means there¡¯s a possibility that the baby is yours. I¡¯m sure that makes you happy to hear, right?¡± As a matter of fact, Daniel was bbergasted. He had no idea what to say or how to react. ¡°Listen Liam, it was never my intention to¡­¡± Before Daniel couldplete his sentence, Liam appeared in front of him with the speed of light, Grabbed him by the neck and threw him across the living room. Daniel groaned as his body collided with the steel door behind him. He fell to the ground, grimacing then he raised his head to stare at Liam in shock. ¡°What¡­¡± The door suddenly smashed open to reveal Zane and the other Alphas and some warrior wolves. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Daniel. I didn¡¯t expect him to leave so soon¡± Zane muttered as he turned to Liam who had a smirk on his face. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m okay¡± Liam chuckled. ¡°So this was the n after all? You know, you and Daniel really underestimate me alot¡± Zane stared at him for a while then his eyes widened. ¡°You knew we had already found out, didn¡¯t you?¡± Liam smiled. ¡°We grew up together, Zane. I¡¯ve studied you and Daniel¡¯s expression over the years and I can read you both like an open book so Yes, I found out you knew that day at the hospital but I decided to y it out¡± Raymond furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Wait¡­ is Liam the¡­¡± ¡°The monster? Yes, yes I am¡± They all gasped except Zane and Daniel. ¡°But¡­ but why?¡± Raymond questioned still in shock while Zane just squinted his eyes at Liam. ¡°Why? Because I hated being looked down on. I hated feeling small and I hated being below anyone¡± Zane frowned. ¡°No one ever looked down on you, Liam,¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°Really? Because if I recall correctly, I can remember all the times where you and Daniel excluded me from some activities because you didn¡¯t want me getting hurt. Well now look at me, I am stronger than you bothbined¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°We could have just sat down and talked about this, Liam. You didn¡¯t have to do all this¡± Liam turned to him with a re. ¡°You better shut your trap because you¡¯re getting on myst nerves and you know first hand what I can do when I¡¯m in my form¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°So what? You did all this just so you can be above Daniel and I? Didn¡¯t you care about the innocent people you hurt? You fucking killed your kind!¡± Zane uttered as he tried so hard to keep his anger at bay. ¡°Well some people have to be sacrificed just so I can get to the top, Zane. I¡¯m not you and neither am I a saint¡± Zane growled and was about to pounce on him when a phone suddenly dinged. Liam smirked As he pulled out his phone from his pocket and read the content of the message. ¡°Well it seems my work here is done and Zane, if I were you, I would never leave the person I treasure the most alone in times like this¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then it finally dawned on him. ¡°You¡­¡± Liam let out augh. ¡°Time is ticking. If you want to save her, you better hurry up¡± With that, Liam disappeared without a trace while Zane stood there with his eyes wide and his heart Racing. Kiara was in trouble! Kiara held onto Heather¡¯s hand as the driver drove them towards Levi¡¯s house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s going to be okay¡± Heather took a deep breath then nodded. ¡°Can you¡­ can you call Zane and ask him what¡¯s up? It¡¯s been hours now and no matter how many times I call, Liam won¡¯t pick up¡± Kiara nodded with a smile then pulled out her phone and was about to dial Zane¡¯s number when her phone rang with Zane¡¯s name popping up on the screen. She furrowed her eyebrows and was about to pick up when the car suddenly came to a halt. Her eyes widened and she nced at Heather who was as startled as she was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kiara questioned the driver but before the driver could say anything, a bullet shot through the windshield and hit the driver right in his head knocking him dead instantly. Kiara and Heather both let out screams as they watched the driver¡¯s lifeless body fall on the steering wheel. What the fuck was going on? Before they could react, Kiara¡¯s car door opened up and she gasped when she saw it was the same man that had kidnapped her a week ago. ¡°Hello princess. Missed me?¡±¡­ Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Kiara opened up her eyes slowly and nced around the dark room she was in. Thest thing she remembered was the car being ambushed by some men and¡­. ¡°Hello princess, you¡¯re finally awake¡± She turned towards the voice with wide eyes and saw the man standing by the door with a sinister smile on his face. She winced the minute she tried to move and that was when she realized she had been tied to a chair with silver chains. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this?¡± She screamed as she turned to the man with tears in her eyes. She thought she had escaped him before so why did he kidnap her again? ¡°Oh I have no motive, princess. It seems you just happened to piss off a lot of people and I¡¯m a well known torturer if I do say so myself¡± She opened her mouth to speak but instead a gasp came out. ¡°Where¡¯s Heather?! She was with me. Where is she?¡± The man tilted his head. ¡°Do you mean thedy that was with you inside the car? Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s in another room. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s being done to her but let¡¯s hope for the best, shall we?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You guys can¡¯t hurt her, she¡¯s pregnant¡± He shrugged. ¡°Well not with my child so I really don¡¯t care. Besides, you should be worried about yourself, not her. You are in a whole lot more trouble than her¡± She frowned. ¡°Let me go, I never did anything to you¡± She yelled. ¡°Oh you didn¡¯t do anything to him but you certainly did something to me¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Samantha walk out of the shadows. ¡°Sa.. Samantha? What are you¡­¡± ¡°Shut your trap. I¡¯m not interested in anything you have to say. Because of you, I¡¯ve been on the run for my life without a break. I¡¯m going to make you wish you¡¯d stay away from Zane when you had the chance¡± Kiara red at her. ¡°You are a psychopath, Samantha. When are you going to get it into your head that he doesn¡¯t love you! Zane is mine and has never been¡­.¡± Kiara let out a gasp as soon as Samantha¡¯s palmnded on her face. ¡°I told you to shut your trap, didn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t care about Zane anymore. As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t even care if I die but all I know is that you don¡¯t get to live a happy ever after while I¡¯m rotting. If I¡¯m dying,you¡¯re dying along with me¡± Kiara turned to her with a re. ¡°You witch,¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it because as soon as I get the go ahead signal from the boss, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re unrecognizable to your love Zane¡± I frowned. Boss? Levi¡¯s father? ¡°Who is your boss?¡± Samantha opened her mouth to speak but then suddenly, there was a male voice behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that Kiara and you can¡¯t hurt her, Samantha¡± The man came into view and Kiara found him strangely familiar. Has she met him before? ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this to me?¡± I questioned as I stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you stop moving, Kiara You¡¯re going to hurt yourself¡± Kiara scoffed. ¡°Hurt myself? Didn¡¯t you hear what my psychotic sister just said? She wants me dead. These two want to kill me¡± The men smiled. ¡°They can¡¯t kill you without orders and the Boss won¡¯t kill you till Zane is caught and you are the bait¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Bait? Don¡¯t you dare hurt Zane!¡± She screamed but the man just smiled before turning to Samantha and the man. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s leave her alone for a while¡± Kiara shook her head frantically. ¡°No! Don¡¯t leave me here! Where¡¯s Heather? I need to see Heather!¡± She screamed but they all ignored her as they walked out of the room, closing the door behind them. She heard it lock into ce and the tears began streaming down her face. ¡°Heather, Zane, please be okay¡± Heather groaned slightly as she opened around. She nced around the unfamiliar room then sat up slowly on the bed. Why was she in a bed and whose room was this? Thest thing she remembered was being ambushed by some men and¡­. ¡°Kiara!¡± She called out with her eyes wide. ¡°Quiet down,Kiara is okay for now¡± She turned towards the voice and her eyes widened when she saw Liam seated at the far corner of the room, staring at her. Without thinking, she climbed out of the bed, ran up to him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Liam, you came back for me. I¡¯m sorry about everything¡± She frowned when she noticed he wasn¡¯t hugging her back then she pulled back to nce at his face and saw that his eyes were still as emotionless as they were the night he disappeared. ¡°You¡­ you are still mad at me?¡± He scoffed then turned to her. ¡°You just don¡¯t get to bat your eyshes and expect me to forgive you in a heartbeat, Heather. That child you¡¯re carrying may not be mine¡± She frowned. ¡°It is yours, I know it is¡± Heughed humorlessly. ¡°You saying things like that just makes me angrier, Heather. I loved you, I gave all the love and attention you so dearly craved but it wasn¡¯t enough for you¡± She shook her head then tried grabbing his hand but he swatted her away. ¡°Because of you, Heather, I have a burning rage of anger in my heart that can only be quenched by spilling some blood¡± She froze as she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°Wh¡­ what are you talking about? Whose blood do you want to spill?¡± She questioned softly then it suddenly dawned on her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯s Kiara? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± She asked with a panicky tone making him sigh. ¡°She has business with someone else so they have her. I took you because they have no use of you¡± She frowned. Why was he talking this way? ¡°Business? With who? What are you talking about? Where is Kiara?¡± He suddenly let out a smile but the smile wasn¡¯t the usual yful and sweet one he showed her, this one was sinister. ¡°Some people want Kiara dead and they took her with them so maybe the next time you see Kiara, it will be her corpse¡± He uttered then began tough like a maniac while she stared at him in horror. What the hell was going on? Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¡°Let go of me, Liam. I have to go to Kiara¡± Heather screamed as Liam grabbed onto her arms. ¡°Keep quiet, Heather and stop struggling because I¡¯m not letting you out of this room¡± She slowly turned to him with tears running down her face. ¡°Why are you doing this? What did Kiara ever do to you?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not the one after Kiara. I¡¯m after Daniel while my allies are after Zane and to get to Zane, everyone knows you have to go through Kiara¡± Her eyes widened at his words. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You are after Daniel? Why? Because of me? You guys are friends, Liam. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°I was never friends with them. They always saw me as someone below them and never saw me as a friend so why should I see them as friends? I have to admit that you did fuel the anger I have towards Daniel in particr but I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. I¡¯ve always wanted to conquer them and when Zane and Daniel die, you and I can be the Alpha and Luna of the pack with our little pup growing inside you. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡± She red at him. ¡°How can you say this? How can you want them dead?!¡± Liam rolled his eyes. ¡°Ohe on, you never liked Zane. Hell you should want him dead after what he did to Kiara, right? The only reason you are against this is because of Daniel, isn¡¯t it?¡± She pursed her lips then winced when his fingers dug into her arms. ¡°Let go of me, you¡¯re hurting me¡± She cried out. ¡°You still care about Daniel, right? You never loved me, did you?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I do love you, Liam but I¡¯m not in support of killing anyone. Yes, I don¡¯t like Zane and even if I don¡¯t have romantic feelings for Daniel, I would never want him dead. Who¡­ who are you? Because you¡¯re not the Liam I fell in love with¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? And who exactly was the Liam you fell in love with? The pushover or the weak little Gamma wolf because that¡¯s not me anymore, Heather. I¡¯m stronger now, stronger than any other supernatural beings on earth and I can destroy whoever I want. Doesn¡¯t that sound great? Knowing you have such power at the palm of your hands?¡± She frowned at him then let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Just¡­ just let me see Kiara. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if something bad happens to her so please, let me see her. If you ever loved me, you¡¯d let me see her¡± He smiled then leaned down a little so he could be eye level with her. ¡°That antics won¡¯t work on me, Heather. Sit your butt down on that bed because you¡¯re not going anywhere till all this is over, till I¡¯ve finally won¡± He muttered then let go of her arm before walking out of the room. Before she could run after him, he banged the door and she heard him lock it with a key from the other side. ¡°Liam, open the door! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± She screamed as she pounded her fist on the door. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to keep you safe, Heather and to make the country a better ce for our child toe into. You¡¯d thank meter. I¡¯ll have food brought to you soon so rest and stop stressing yourself¡± He muttered then she heard his receding footsteps and that¡¯s when she broke down. Why was this happening to her and Kiara? Their life had been so peaceful until they met Zane, Daniel and Liam again. She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how badly Liam had changed overnight. Was he the same Liam that would mutter sweet nothings into her ear at night before they went to bed? Was he the same Liam that made her feel loved and appreciated? Had she been the reason why he changed and suddenly had the urge to kill Daniel? If she was then she had to do something about this and bring back her Liam. She wasn¡¯t going to give up on him because she knew under that spiteful attitude he had just shown her was a caring and loving man. ¡°I hope you are safe Kiara. We are going to get out of the somehow, I¡¯ll make sure of it¡± As soon as the cloth tied around Levi¡¯s mouth was removed, he spat on Sebastian. ¡°You fucking betrayer. How can you do this?!¡± He yelled while Sebastian grimaced. ¡°Get me a rag, now. Calm down, Levi. I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Really? How? Siding with father again is for my own good?¡± ¡°Yes Levi! He wants you dead now because he says you¡¯re not his son anymore. Dad is Powerful, Sebastian and you might think you have enough influence to beat him but you don¡¯t¡± ¡°Cazzate Sebastian!(Bullshit Sebastian!) If you had stood beside me, if we had all turned our backs on our father, he would have given up by now but what did you and Lucien do because I know Lucien has gone back to him as well, you guys ran back to him with just a slight threat. You don¡¯t have faith in me, do you? You don¡¯t believe I can defeat father?!¡± Levi screamed in anger while he clenched his fist. ¡°Calm down, Levi! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just worried about you because father ns on killing everyonest one of them and since you¡¯re now tied to them and on their side, he¡¯s going to kill you too. You have to go to him and beg for forgiveness and pledge your loyalty to him. He¡¯s going to die anyway so why should we get on his bad side now?¡± Levi was literally dumbfounded. ¡°Get out of my face, Sebastian and I never want to see you again¡± Sebastian frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Le¡­¡± ¡°Ho detto fottutamente vattene! (I said fucking get out!)¡± Sebastian¡¯s frown deepened then he let out a sigh. ¡°Think about what I said, I¡¯ll be back soon¡±¡­ Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Daniel let out a sigh as they listened to Zane scream as he crashed the room he was in. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen Zane lose his calm before,¡± Raymond muttered. ¡°When ites to Kiara, I¡¯m not even sure he knows what the word calm means. Especially now that he feels hopeless because we can¡¯t seem to find her¡± Raymond sighed at Daniel¡¯s word. ¡°So what are we going to do about him? Are we just going to let him take out his rage on the whole house? Hell by the time he¡¯s done, everything will be in ruins¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can leave, I¡¯ll handle him¡± Raymond raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure? He seems pretty angry. Are you sure you can calm him down?¡± Daniel shook his head. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t calm him down. The only one that can is Kiara. The only thing I can do right now is try to reason with him. I might get a few Injuries here and there but at least I won¡¯t die¡­. Hopefully¡± Raymond sighed as he ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck, brother¡± Daniel watched as Raymond walked away before turning to the door of the room Zane was in. He flinched slightly when Zane let out a howl. He took a deep breath then knocked on the door. ¡°Zane, I know you are mad and you have every right to be but I think you should be putting in this energy into finding Kiara. We can do it, we just have to think like Liam. Obviously he¡¯s working with someone else and once we find out who they are, maybe we¡¯ll have a lead¡± He murmured and then silence followed afterwards. The only thing Daniel could hear was his breathing. ¡°He¡¯s working with Levi¡¯s father¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Zane say. ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± He asked and after a while, the door to the room opened up and a very pitiful Zane appeared in Daniel¡¯s view. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The memory of how broken Zane was two years ago after Kiara left shed before Daniel¡¯s eyes as he stared at Zane. Seeing Zane like this just felt so wrong. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Daniel questioned softly. ¡°Liam is working with Levi¡¯s father¡± Zane muttered, totally ignoring Daniel¡¯s question. ¡°And how do you sound so sure about that?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°They both have simr goals, to destroy me and also, Levi¡¯s father¡¯s men had attacked our pack some weeks ago¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Were they the ones that killed the wolves?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°No, I think those are Liam¡¯s men. They were the ones that attacked but no one got hurt. Levi says his father was just trying to see how strong we really were¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head. ¡°So you think Liam and Levi¡¯s father teamed up just to destroy you?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°Not just me, all of us although I don¡¯t think Liam wants to destroy the whole pack,he just wants you and I dead so if you think about it, they both have conflicting interests¡± Daniel nodded slowly even though he didn¡¯t understand a thing Zane was saying. ¡°So what does that mean?¡± Zane turned to him. ¡°I need to speak with Liam. We need to reach out to him¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°You know he¡¯s not going to listen to us ande over¡± Zane smirked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have toe over. No matter what, I¡¯m still his alpha so he can¡¯t shut me out of his head completely¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes he can¡¯t but he can choose to ignore you¡± Zane Scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll get to him. You just focus on pinpointing Kiara¡¯s location. I¡¯ll handle the rest but with the way things are going, we are going to get attacked and we need to be ready¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°We always are¡± Kiara gasped for air as the old water sshed on her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw Samantha staring at her with a smirk. ¡°It seems the silver isn¡¯t doing anything for you. How can you fall asleep?¡± Kiara red at her. ¡°Why are you here? To torture me? Taunt me?¡± Samantha sighed as she threw the bowl on the ground and crossed her arms. ¡°For some fucked up reason, I¡¯m not allowed to hurt you and it¡¯s pissing me off. I thought you were brought here to be killed but apparently you¡¯re bait for Zane and if you get injured, Liam believes Zane might actually go ballistic and the n will be ruined¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. Liam? ¡°What do you mean by your statement? Is¡­ is Liam in this with you?¡± Samantha giggled. ¡°Oh you poor little thing. It seems you haven¡¯t been updated. Well, for your information, Liam is the monster¡± Kiara gasped with her eyes wide. ¡°What?! That¡­ that can¡¯t be true¡± Samantha tilted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care if you don¡¯t believe but he is the monster and guess what he wants? Zane and Daniel dead. I don¡¯t care about Zane anymore so Liam can pretty much do whatever he wants with him but you, you¡¯re mine. I want to make you bleed over and over again¡± Samantha murmured then smiled so wildly that Kiara couldn¡¯t help but shiver at how sinister it was. ¡°No matter what Liam is, he can¡¯t defeat Zane and you know that¡± Samantha scoffed. ¡°Really? Is that what you think? Liam is ten times stronger than any wolf alive and that includes Zane. He could have killed him since but I guess Liam wanted it to be more dramatic¡± Kiara red at her. ¡°Liam may be stronger but he¡¯s definitely not smarter. Let¡¯s watch and see who wins the battle shall we? And while we do that, I¡¯ll make sure I drag you to hell where you belong¡± Samantha frowned then a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°As long as you¡¯reing with me, I don¡¯t mind going to hell¡± Kiara grinned. ¡°Oh honey, that¡¯s the thing. You¡¯re going to be all alone here and in hell¡±¡­ Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Samantha red at her. ¡°You!¡± She raised her hand to p Kiara across the face but a man appeared and grabbed her hand. ¡°I thought you were told not to hurt her anymore?¡± Kiara turned towards the man and saw that it was that man she met yesterday that looked familiar. ¡°But Lucien, she needs to be taught a lesson. She can¡¯t talk to me like that¡± Samantha whined while he rolled his eyes. ¡°Go outside, Samantha. If you can¡¯t stand her then stoping here¡± Samantha stared at him with wide eyes then scoffed before stomping her way out of the room, banging the door behind her. ¡°Lucien? Why does that name sound so familiar?¡± Kiara uttered, turning his attention to her. He smiled slightly. ¡°Well I am Levi¡¯s brother¡± She gasped as her eyes widened. ¡°What? Why are you keeping me here? This is all your father¡¯s n isn¡¯t it? Where is Heather?¡± She questioned and he sighed. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Heather, she¡¯s with Liam¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened with fear. ¡°What?! He¡¯s going to kill her. He¡¯s the monster¡± Lucien shook his head then pace his hand on her shoulder to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rtionship between them but he didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to hurt her¡± Kiara shook her head frantically. ¡°Please I need to know she¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t trust him. Please¡± Lucien sighed then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check on her for you but you have to calm down, okay?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows with confusion written on her face. ¡°Why are you talking to me like that?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°You kidnapped me and you are trying to use me as bait to kill Zane so why are you talking to me like I¡¯m not a prisoner?¡± Lucien smiled. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t want any part in this. Heck, I don¡¯t even know what happened between my father and wolves, I was never told but I¡¯m doing this all for my brother who is in a lot of trouble now because he¡¯s associated with your kind. He likes you therefore I¡¯m not going to hurt you and I¡¯m not going to let anyone else hurt you¡± She frowned. ¡°What do you mean Levi is in trouble?¡± He sighed. ¡°Our father wants him dead along with you guys and we can¡¯t let that happen. Not only is he our brother but he¡¯s the next leader of the mafia¡± Kiara was still confused about the whole situation. ¡°How does capturing me help him? If he finds out I¡¯m here, he¡¯s going to get me out¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll convince him somehow. We are not going to hurt you but I want my father to believe Levi was the one who captured you when he arrives tomorrow. I want him to believe that Levi has totally turned his back on your kind. Only then can he be saved¡± Kiara stared at him for a while then let out a scoff. ¡°Have you told Levi about your n? And what makes you think he can¡¯t protect himself? What makes you think he can¡¯te up with a n himself?¡± Lucien frowned. ¡°Of course I know he can but¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust him, you don¡¯t trust that he¡¯s going to make the right decision, do you?¡± He sighed. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± ¡°No, you listen to me. Levi is smart and he¡¯s brave for going against your father to save me despite all the trauma he had been out through but if you guys keep making him feel like he can¡¯t do anything right or nothing he ever does is the right way, he¡¯s going to retreat back into his shell and he would be afraid to voice out his opinion. I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t care for him but speak with him first before you do certain things and make sure he understands and is in support. He already hatched a n with Zane to defeat your father but now that your father and Liam know I¡¯m here, that n won¡¯t work out anymore¡± Lucien¡¯s frown deepened as he thought over what she said then he let out a smile. ¡°I can see why Levi is in love with you, Kiara¡± Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh¡­ erm I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in love with me anymore¡± Lucien rolled his eyes. ¡°Keep telling yourself that. I¡¯ll take your advice and I¡¯ll talk to him with Sebastian. Levi must be very angry¡± She nodded. ¡°As he should. I¡¯m sure you all cane up with a n and if you can, Zane should be on board as well since he¡¯s the one they¡¯re really after¡± Lucien nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got dragged into this¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine. Talk to Levi¡± Lucien nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you food, okay?¡± She nodded immediately because she was starving. As soon as Lucien was gone, she let out a sigh. Well it was a good thing Levi¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t bad but what was she going to do about Samantha and that torturer? She couldn¡¯t help thinking about Zane. She hoped he was alright. [Let¡¯s meet up] Zane said through the mind link then waited for a few minutes before Liam replied back. [Don¡¯t be so eager to see me, Zane. We¡¯ll meet soon and have a proper chat] Zane rolled his eyes at his words. [If you believe you¡¯re stronger than me Liam, you won¡¯t be hiding. Unless, you are still scared of me] Zane had a smirk on his face. He knew taunting Liam was the only way to get him to break. [Where should we meet up?] Zane grinned. [Meet me in front of that old school we used to hang out tonight at eight. You are free toe with back ups if you want. I know fighting alone with Me can be pretty scary] Then Zane blocked him before Liam could reply then he nced at the mirror in front of him and his face and eyes hardened. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Kiara. Please be okay¡±¡­ Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Heather raised her head as she heard the door open and watched as Liam walked into the room, locking the door with a key behind him. His eyes trailed towards the tray of untouched food on the table and a frown appeared on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat, why?¡± She scoffed then turned to him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Why? How about you tell me why I¡¯m being locked up in here like a criminal? Let me out, I need to make sure Kiara is safe¡± He sighed then walked up to the table, grabbed the te of food before walking back to her. ¡°Open your mouth and eat. Think about the child, Heather¡± But she just red at him, refusing to open her mouth. ¡°Heather!¡± He called out more firmly this time and even though his tone made her flinch, she stood her ground. ¡°What? Are you going to hit me and force me to eat, huh?¡± He frowned. ¡°You know I would never hurt you¡± She scoffed. ¡°I know? Liam I don¡¯t know anything anymore. Some days ago, I thought you were madly in love with me and I thought we were going to have a family together¡± He dropped the tray on the table then squatted in front of her and wiped away her tears with his thumbs. ¡°We can still be a family, Heather. As long as the baby is mine, we will be a family and so much more¡± She frowned. ¡°So if the baby isn¡¯t yours, what then?¡± His face suddenly turned cold and she saw someone else, someone she didn¡¯t know and wouldn¡¯t like to know. ¡°It has to be¡± She didn¡¯t say anything after that and they just kept staring at each other. After a while, he smiled then caressed her cheek. ¡°To make you happy, I¡¯ll take you to go see Kiara, okay?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes but you have to eat if not we won¡¯t leave¡± She frowned. ¡°How do I know after I eat, you won¡¯t lock me up in here?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Give me some credit, Heather. Eat up, you don¡¯t want to starve yourself and the baby¡± She sighed then reluctantly began eating with Kiara on her mind. She felt like throwing up halfway through because she really wasn¡¯t hungry but held it in. She really hoped that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I can¡¯t eat anymore¡± She muttered as she turned her head away from him. Liam stared at her for a while then sighed before dropping the te on the table. ¡°Fine but you are finishing that when wee back, okay?¡± She sighed. She really didn¡¯t like him bossing her around but she didn¡¯t want to offend him so he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. ¡°Okay¡± He smiled then reached out a hand towards her as he stood up from the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with¡± He muttered then led her out of the room and towards where Kiara was being kept. As they walked, Heather kept ncing around forndmarks because she was going to escape here with Kiara. She just needed a n. They passed by some men in the hallway but they just stared and said nothing and Heather knew it was probably because they were scared of Liam. They weren¡¯t wolves so she could understand. Liam opened a door and her eyes widened at how dark the stairs were. Was Kiara being kept there? Chills ran Down her spine as they walked into the dark. She couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. ¡°Is¡­ is Kiara being kept down here?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask but instead of replying to her, Liam opened up a door and she gasped when she saw Kiara sitting on a chair with silver chains wrapped around her body. She was asleep but Heather knew she was in terrible and ufortable pain. ¡°Kiara!¡± She called out loudly as she ran towards her. Her voice jolted Kiara awake and her eyes widened when she saw Heather. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, you¡¯ll hurt yourself¡± Kiara uttered, making Heather stop right in front of her. Tears rolled down Heather¡¯s cheeks as she stared down at her friend who had been glowing just a few days ago, looking so worn out and tired. ¡°Why¡­ why is she tied up with chains Liam?!!¡± Heather screamed as she turned to Liam whilst still crying but Liam just stared back at her with no emotion in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Heather. I¡¯m going to be okay so don¡¯t worry about me and don¡¯t stress yourself too much. It¡¯s not going to be good for the baby and¡­¡± ¡°Oh for fuck sake, stop worrying about my child! You¡¯re the one in pain, not me and I can¡¯t bear watching you sit there while those chains burn your skin off. Why are you letting this happen, Liam? Even if you want to take revenge on Zane and Daniel, Kiara has nothing to do with this! She has suffered enough!¡± Heather screamed as she cried. Kiara bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying but it slipped out before she could stop it. Even though she was in a lot of pain, she didn¡¯t want to show it and give them the satisfaction of seeing her in pain. ¡°Liam please take her out of here, this won¡¯t be good for the baby¡± Kiara muttered and he nodded but before he could take a step further, Heather pulled out a butter knife she had ced inside her dress when Liam was looking and held it above her stomach with both hands. ¡°Heather, what the fuck are you doing?!¡± Kiara screamed with her eyes wide in shock and fear and Liam¡¯s expression mirrored hers. ¡°Heather, don¡¯t be stupid. Drop the knife down now!¡± Liam yelled but she just scoffed. ¡°This child is the only reason I¡¯m not dead or strapped to a chair, right Liam? If I kill it, would you kill me?¡± He red at her. ¡°I said don¡¯t be stupid, Heather! What do you hope to gain by doing that?! Because I can assure you Kiara isn¡¯t getting out of here till Zane is captured and killed so stop acting like a fucking child!¡± The tears flowed freely down her cheeks and her heart clenched with pain. ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± Heather muttered and before she could hear a reply, an aching pain shot right through her stomach and she fell on her knees groaning in pain¡­ Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Kiara screamed as she tried standing up from the chair and rushing towards Heather but the silver chains were binding her back. ¡°Heather!¡± She screamed as Liam rushed towards Heather and gathered her in his arms. ¡°Wait, I need to be with her! Liam!¡± Kiara screamed as tears streamed down her cheeks as Liam walked away with Heather. ¡°Shut the hell up! This is all your fault! You better hope nothing happens to her or else¡± Liam muttered as he red at Kiara before rushing out of the dark room, closing the door behind him. ¡°Liam! Don¡¯t leave me here! I need to make sure she¡¯s okay! Someone please!¡± Kiara yelled but it seemed no one could hear her. She couldn¡¯t even hear Liam¡¯s footsteps anymore and it felt like her heart was breaking into pieces. ¡°Moon goddess, please I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t let what happened to me happen to Heather. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡± Kiara silently prayed while crying as her head hung low. Where was Lucien when she needed him?! Levi stared straight ahead, refusing to nce at Lucien and Sebastian who were standing at the side. Lucien nced at Sebastian then let out a sigh before walking over to stand in front of Levi. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°We know you¡¯re mad at us but you need to understand that we had your best interest at heart¡± Levi scoffed but didn¡¯t say anything in return. ¡°Listen, we don¡¯t have time for this, Levi. Fatheres in tonight and you need to be prepared for him¡± Sebastian uttered and Levi turned to him. ¡°Oh? Haven¡¯t you guys already prepared me for him or is there something else I need to do?¡± Every word he uttered, dripped with Sarcasm which made Lucien sigh. ¡°Listen, I understand now that we should have spoken to you about this before taking actions, okay? It¡¯s not because we don¡¯t trust you, Levi. That¡¯s far from it because Sebastian and I both know you¡¯re going to be a great leader but we are just scared for you and if there¡¯s any way we can lift your burden, we¡¯ll do it in a heartbeat¡± Levi sighed then he turned to Levi. ¡°But what can be done now? It seems father already has a n and now that he¡¯s working with Liam, anything is possible¡± Sebastian was about to speak but Lucien stopped him. ¡°I know you can think of a n, Levi. Kiara said we should listen to you and that¡¯s what we are going to do¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Kiara? When did you speak with Kiara?¡± Sebastianughed nervously. ¡°You see we might have kidnapped her and her friend¡± Levi abruptly stood up from his chair as he red at them. ¡°You what?!¡± Lucien sighed. ¡°Father and Liam want to use her as bait¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than put her in trouble. Take me to her¡± Lucien frowned. ¡°Levi, she¡¯s¡­¡± Levi grabbed onto Lucien¡¯s cor as he pulled him close while staring intently into his eyes. ¡°Take me to her, now!¡± Lucien sighed then nodded before leading Levi out of the room and towards the dark basement Kiara was being kept in. From the outside, they could hear her screaming and crying for help which made Levi¡¯s heart skip a beat. He barged into the room and his eyes widened when he took in the sight in front of him. Kiara¡¯s shirt was stained with her blood and she was sweating and crying profusely. He rushed up to her and squatted in front of her. ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you? Lucien, get this chain off her, now¡± She shook her head frantically as she grabbed Levi¡¯s hand. ¡°Forget about me, I need to know if Heather is okay. Please find out if she¡¯s okay¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Okay what happened to her? Where is she?¡± He questioned as he wiped away her tears. ¡°Her stomach suddenly began to ache and she fell to her knees. Liam rushed her out of here and I¡¯m sure he took her to the doctor but I¡¯m worried, Levi. I need to know she¡¯s okay, I need to know the child is okay¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Calm down, okay? Sebastian, go find out how Heather is doing now¡± Sebastian nodded and immediately ran out of the room while Levi tried to calm Kiara down. ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay, alright? The child is going to be okay¡± Levi murmured then straightened up then turned to Lucien. ¡°Get these chains off her right now¡± Before Lucien could say anything, Samantha walked into the room. ¡°He can¡¯t do that. She stays like that¡± Levi turned to her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°And who are you?¡± She scoffed. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t remember me but I¡¯m Kiara¡¯s sister unfortunately¡± He rolled his eyes then turned to Lucien. ¡°The Keys, now¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°The key isn¡¯t with him, silly. Liam wasn¡¯t sure he could trust him so he handed the keys over to me and no, I¡¯m not giving them to you¡± Levi sighed as he massaged his temples then he nced around the room till his eyes caught something glinting by the side. He walked up to it and fortunately, it was a silver rod. He picked it up then turned to Samantha with craziness in his eyes. ¡°You see, I don¡¯t usually hurt girls, I don¡¯t hurt anyone in general but if you don¡¯t hand me the key, I¡¯m going to show you why I¡¯m going to be the next leader of the most powerful mafia in the world¡± Fear shed through Samantha¡¯s eyes but she covered it up with a snort. ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, a filthy human like you can¡¯t defeat me even with silver¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Do you want to test out your theory, Samantha?¡± She pursed her lips then nced at Kiara before ncing back at him. ¡°You can¡¯t release her. Liam is going to kill you if you do¡± He rolled his eyes then walked over to her and outstretched his hand. ¡°The key, I won¡¯t ask again¡±¡­ Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Samantha huffed as she gave the key to Levi then she red at them before storming her way out of the room. Levi rolled his eyes then turned towards Kiara and unlocked the chains around her. ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t want to say this but I don¡¯t think releasing her is going to be a good idea¡± Lucien commented earning a sigh from Levi. ¡°I know that¡± Levi muttered then turned to Levi. ¡°Get me a rope, okay?¡± Lucien nodded, then left the room to get a rope, leaving Levi and Kiara alone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to do this but Kiara, you¡¯re going to be used as bait again. You need to keep being here for my n to work but I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get hurt, okay?¡± Kiara stared into his eyes then nodded with a smile. ¡°I trust you¡± A wide smile appeared on his face and at that moment, Sebastian walked into the room with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Kiara. The doctor Liam had made stay here for Heather is having her checked up and he said she just has to rest but all in all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her and her baby¡± Kiara heaved a loud sigh of relief as tears of joy ran down her cheeks. Levi immediately wrapped his arms around her and began patting her back. ¡°I told you it was going to be okay, didn¡¯t I? Now stop worrying yourself, okay? I¡¯m going to take care of this and make sure we all win in the end¡± Levi murmured, then pulled away from her and wiped away her tears with his thumb. ¡°Are you going to work with Zane? Can you please help me check up on him and make him know that I¡¯m okay?¡± Levi was about to say something when Lucien walked in with the rope. ¡°This was the only rope I could find¡± Levi turned to him and sighed when he saw the deadbeat rope in Lucien¡¯s hand. ¡°Just give it to me¡± Lucien handed the rope over to Levi and he gently tied the rope around Kiara. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Just know that, anything I say starting from now, I don¡¯t mean it, okay?¡± He whispered so lowly that she was sure she was the only one that heard him. Before he could ask what he meant, Liam walked into the room. ¡°I thought I made it clear that I didn¡¯t want to see Levi anywhere near her?¡± They all turned towards him and Levi let out a sigh before getting up from his squatting position and walking up to Liam. Before he could get closer to Liam, Sebastian stopped him. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous,I don¡¯t think you should go close to him¡± Liam smirked. ¡°You should listen to your brother, Levi¡± Levi pushed Sebastian aside as he walked forward. ¡°Kiara did nothing wrong to you¡± He uttered and Liam nodded. ¡°Yeah she didn¡¯t but she¡¯s connected to people that did and¡­.¡± ¡°Okay I get it, you¡¯re making Kiara suffer because Zane loves her which means, if Heather wasn¡¯t pregnant with your child, she would be suffering the same fate as Kiara?¡± Liam frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Look, I really don¡¯t care about any of this but what I do care about is Kiara and if you think about it, we are so much alike. I¡¯ve also been looked down on by everyone around me and the girl I happened to fall in love with was the lover of another man¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡± Levi smiled then moved closer to him. ¡°Kiara will be used as bait but I don¡¯t want her getting hurt. If you can make sure your people or her sister don¡¯t touch her, I¡¯ll help you bring down Zane and Daniel¡± Liam stared at him for a while then let out a scoff. ¡°No thank you, your father seems much more capable than you and less attached to the situation and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m willing to trust Kiara¡¯s little puppy¡± Levi stared at him for a while then shrugged. ¡°Suit yourself then but just so you know, you and my father have different goals while your goal and mine are the same. Choose your allies wisely or it might lead to your downfall¡± Levi muttered then turned around to nce at Kiara. Just one look in his eyes and she knew he was already carrying out his ns. After that, Levi walked out of the room with his brothers behind him, leaving Liam and Kiara alone. Kiara noticed theplex look on his face and knew that Levi¡¯s words had gotten to him. ¡°No matter what you do, you won¡¯t be able to defeat Zane¡± She needed to act like she wasn¡¯t on any of their sides to make what Levi said more believable. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Liam muttered as he turned to her. ¡°You, Levi and his father won¡¯t seed with your ns even if you alle together to defeat Zane, he¡¯ll still win because he¡¯s a true Alpha, something you will never be¡± Liam scoffed then walked up to her and grabbed her face. ¡°Really? Well tonight, your Zane and I will be having a little battle. Why don¡¯t we use this to test out your beliefs, huh? I¡¯ll try my best not to kill him right away¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the sinister smirk on Liam¡¯s face. Why was Zane going to meet up with him? ¡°Liam, there¡¯s still time for you to stop this. I¡¯m sure if you apologize, they¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Apologize? To whom? Zane? You must be really dumb to think that I would want to apologize for what I am right now. You can¡¯t begin toprehend how long I¡¯ve been thinking of this and you want me to apologize and throw it all away? Not a chance in hell. I¡¯m going to have thestugh and if you¡¯re not dead by then, you¡¯ll get to watch me kill your precious true alpha¡±¡­. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡°I¡¯m not in support of this, Zane¡± Daniel muttered as he watched Zane get ready to go meet up with Liam. ¡°Well too bad, Daniel because I¡¯m doing this¡± Daniel sighed at his words. ¡°Okay then why can¡¯t Ie with you?¡± Zane sighed then turned around to face Daniel. ¡°Because even though he hates both of us, he hates you more and might actually try to kill you this time. Don¡¯t worry about me, I can handle myself¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°You saw what he did to me, Zane. I don¡¯t think you can handle him all alone¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Daniel. I trained you and Liam and therefore, I know all your tricks. Besides that, I¡¯m aware he¡¯s far more stronger than me now but I¡¯m not going there without a n. I have only two goals, to taunt him and draw some of his blood¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°His blood? What do you need that for?¡± ¡°I had a talk with Anastasia earlier today and since we won¡¯t be able to defeat Liam with just mere combat skills, we need to add a little magic, don¡¯t you think? She told me we needed some of his blood to create a weapon that can kill him¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened with realization. ¡°That¡¯s something I would have never thought about. This is why you¡¯re the Alpha, Zane¡± Before Zane could reply, his phone suddenly rang and his eyes almost popped out of its socket when he saw who it was. He hurriedly picked up the phone then pressed it against his ear. ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ve been trying to reach your phone and¡­¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Calm down, Zane. I was kidnapped too¡± Levi¡¯s voice came through which made Zane furrow his eyebrows. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t your father working with Liam?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story which I¡¯ll tell youter. We need to meet up, we have a lot to talk about¡± ¡°How¡¯s Kiara? Is she there with you? I want to speak with her¡± Zane hurriedly muttered. ¡°She¡¯s doing okay, Zane and she told me to tell you not to worry about her. I can¡¯t give her the phone right now because Liam has his men watching over her like a hawk but just know she¡¯s okay¡± Zane but his lower lip. ¡°Can I¡­ Can I at least see her? I just¡­ I miss her so much¡± Levi was quiet on the other end for a while. ¡°I can¡¯t be seen talking to you so let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. I¡¯ll have my brother video call me so you can see her, okay?¡± Before Zane could reply, the line was cut off. ¡°You can rx now since they said she¡¯s doing okay¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t rx. I need to see her for myself but I¡¯m relieved that Levi is there with her¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d be happy another man was protecting your woman¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Just shut your mouth¡± Zane reached into his draw and pulled out two daggers. ¡°Don¡¯t wait up for me¡± Zane muttered as he turned back to Daniel. Daniel stared at him for a while then nodded. ¡°Good luck, Alpha¡± Zane walked into the field of the school while ncing around. It was already past eight and he still hadn¡¯t seen Liam and he was getting impatient. Just then, Zane halted in his steps as he listened to the wind with his eyes closed. Then at that moment, he turned around abruptly and grabbed Liam, who had tried sneaking up on him, by the neck before opening his eyes. ¡°Wow, I expected nothing less from the strongest Alpha alive¡± Liam uttered with a smirk. Zane slowly let go of his neck then crossed his arm. ¡°Were you trying to attack me from behind, Liam? Because you know you can¡¯t fight me one on one?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Zane. If I wanted to kill you just now, I would have but I want us to fight fair and square¡± Zane smirked. ¡°Okay then but first, let¡¯s talk¡± Liam furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I have nothing to say to you, Zane. I¡¯ve said it all¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°Well I¡¯ve not said anything to you yet. I know you teamed up with Levi¡¯s father just to attack us. I know you could never do it alone but you didn¡¯t even bother to know your allies real intentions before joining forces with him¡± Liam frowned. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? Levi¡¯s father wants you dead and I want you and Daniel dead so it¡¯s a win win if you ask me¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Fair but Levi¡¯s father doesn¡¯t just want to kill me, he wants to kill all wolves and with your help, he can achieve that¡± Liam frowned as he thought about what Levi had told him earlier. ¡°I won¡¯t let him do that. After I¡¯ve killed you and Liam, I¡¯ll kill him as well¡± Zane smiled. ¡°Well I expected nothing else from you because you only know how to fight dirty. How do you expect to be an alpha that way, Liam?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°You y dirty all the time and now you¡¯re trying to y dirty by trying to get into my head¡± Zane raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well you can¡¯t deny that I am saying something smart Liam. This world is a scary one and if you turn your back to your enemy, you might get stabbed in the back but the real problem here is do you recognize who¡¯s your real enemy?¡± Liam stared at him for a while then without warning, he lunged at Zane andnded a scratch along Zane¡¯s abdomen. Zane let out a groan as he ced his hand above his abdomen while ring at Liam. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to insinuate here but I¡¯m the strongest being in the world now, Zane. No one can stab me in the back. I¡¯ll kill anyone that tries to do that¡± Zane smirked as he straightened up. He could see that his words had gotten to Liam. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit. You just became slower. Daniel, now!¡± Zane yelled and Liam turned around with wide eyes, trying to look for Daniel but then realization dawned on him. Daniel wasn¡¯t here! He had just been yed! Before he could react, he gasped when Zane stabbed him from behind right in the spine. ¡°Never turn your back to your enemy, Liam. I know this isn¡¯t going to do much but at least it will buy me some time to get away from you¡± Zane whispered into his ear then pushed Liam to the ground before bringing out his other dagger and slitting Liam¡¯s arm slightly then cing it into a transparent bag. Liam watched him with furrowed eyebrows and a grimace on his face. He tried to move but the dagger on his spine had paralyzed him for the moment. ¡°See you on the battle ground, Liam¡± And with that, Zane left¡­ Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Kiara raised her head as soon as she heard footsteps. She almost heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Levi. He gave her a nce before turning to Liam¡¯s men that were standing besides her. ¡°Leave us, I need to talk to her alone and get some information¡± Liam¡¯s men nced at themselves before turning back to Levi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t do that Mr Medici. We were specifically told not to let you near her¡± Levi almost rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go too far. Just wait outside, I would like to talk to her alone¡± When they still didn¡¯t move, He let out a sigh. ¡°Get out, now. I won¡¯t say it twice¡± He uttered then pulled out his gun and pointed it at one of them. They nced at themselves again before letting out augh. ¡°We are wolves, Mr Medici. Your bullet won¡¯t hurt us¡± Levi smirked. ¡°Oh but my silver bullet certainly will and so will the substance I rubbed on it. You may be wondering what that is, well let¡¯s just say it kills wolves in an instant¡± Their eyes widened and they nced at themselves again before ncing at Kiara. ¡°We¡¯ll be right outside this room and we are giving you ten minutes¡± Levi rolled his eyes as they walked out. After they were gone, he snapped his fingers and Lucien and Sebastian walked in with a tray of food. ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t eaten anything good since you got here and I¡¯m sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what my brothers were thinking¡± Levi muttered as he turned to re at Lucien and Sebastian. ¡°To be fair, we weren¡¯t really allowed to speak to her for too long since Liam didn¡¯t trust us¡± Levi sighed before turning back to Kiara and began untying her. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kiara questioned as she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got to eat, right? I would have fed you but I don¡¯t want things to be awkward and I¡¯m still trying to get over you so feeding you would be too intimate¡± She bit her lower lip but said nothing after that. After he was done untying her, he handed her the food and she began eating like an animal. It was obvious she was so hungry. ¡°It feels like I haven¡¯t eaten in years¡± She muttered with a mouth full then was about to stuff another spoon full in her mouth when she began coughing. Levi immediately jumped up to pay her back then turned to Lucien. ¡°Water!¡± Lucien handed him the cup of water and he ced it on Kiara¡¯s lips and she immediately drank it. After she had calmed down, he let out a sigh and handed the cup back to Lucien. ¡°Be careful, Kiara. You don¡¯t want to choke to death now, do you?¡± She rolled her eyes then resumed eating without saying anything. ¡°I spoke to Z¡­.¡± She raised her fingers to stop him from saying to much then motioned towards the door with her eyes. ¡°They can hear you so be cautious of what you say¡± She murmured and he nodded slowly. ¡°Just know I told him you¡¯re okay and everything will fall into ce soon¡± She smiled at him then nodded. ¡°I believe in both of you and that¡¯s why I¡¯m not worried¡± Before Levi could reply, Sebastian gasped then turned to Levi with wide eyes. ¡°Father has arrived and he wants you toe pick him up at the airport¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Only me? Why?¡± Sebastian shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t think you should go¡± Levi let out a sigh then turned to Lucien. ¡°Tie her up carefully, okay? I¡¯ll go meet up with father and don¡¯t worry about me, I can handle myself¡± Lucien and Sebastian sighed as they watched him walk out of the room. ¡°Should we go after him just to make sure he¡¯s safe?¡± Lucien questioned but before Sebastian could say anything, Kiara spoke. ¡°What did I tell you? Learn to trust him. Levi is smart and can handle himself¡± Daniel rushed up to Zane as soon as he saw his car pull up in the driveway. When Zane climbed out of the car, there was a scarch on his abdomen which hadpletely healed and besides that was nothing? How? ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt? How?¡± Daniel questioned and Zane smirked. ¡°Well let¡¯s just say Liam isn¡¯t as smart as he thinks he is. He¡¯s still the same Liam, you just need to know how to outsmart him¡± Daniel nodded slowly as he followed behind Zane as they walked into the pack house. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you were able to aplish your mission?¡± Daniel muttered while nodding at the people who greeted them on the way. ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m going to my room to speak with Anastasia, make sure no one disturbs¡± Zane muttered and Daniel nodded as he halted in his steps. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just as Zane disappeared from his sight, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Raymond behind him. ¡°Alpha Raymond¡± Daniel uttered as he bowed his head slightly. ¡°Yes yes. You might want to see this¡± Daniel furrowed his eyesbrows as followed Raymond. ¡°What is it?¡± Raymond sighed. ¡°I had been feeling useless about the whole situation since and decided to do something about it so I went though Liam¡¯s room here and I found some things you would like to see¡± Daniel but his lower lip as he walked into Liam¡¯s old room. They had so many memories here that he still couldn¡¯t believe Liam wanted them dead. ¡°Here¡± Daniel turned towards Raymond and he gasped when he saw the pictures in Raymond¡¯s hand. He took them and his blood ran cold. They were illicit pictures of Heather while she was having her bath or dressing up. He had been watching her all this time! He wasn¡¯t in love, he was obsessed!¡­ Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Heather groaned slightly as she opened her eyes. Her hand immediately flew to her stomach as her eyes grew wide. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our baby is okay¡± She shrieked then turned towards the voice and was shocked to see Liam seated by the side, staring directly at her. ¡°Why are you always just staring at me like that? And¡­ oh my goddess, is that blood on your shirt?¡± She questioned with wide eyes. He stood up from the chair and walked closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the blood. How do you feel?¡± She scoffed. ¡°What do you mean don¡¯t worry about the blood? What happened to you? Did you¡­ did you¡­¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Rx. Zane stabbed me and I guess I got soaked in my own blood and part of his¡± She gasped. ¡°Zane? He was here? What about Kiara? Did he take her?¡± Liam sighed. ¡°No he wasn¡¯t here and he didn¡¯t take her. I went to meet him and I should have known he was going to fucking outsmart me. Zane isn¡¯t someone that should be underestimated¡± He muttered under his breath. ¡°I want to see Kiara¡± Liam frowned then red down at her. ¡°You put our child at risk because of her. Don¡¯t fucking think I¡¯ve forgiven you for that¡± She red back at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tied her up like an animal then I wouldn¡¯t have had to do what I did. She did nothing to you, Liam. She was always good to you so why? Why must you hurt her?¡± Liam groaned as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°How many fucking times do I have to tell you that she¡¯s here because we need her to capture Zane? Do you think if I let her walk around here freely, she won¡¯t find a way to reach out to Zane? Stop fucking getting on my nerves and stop talking about Kiara! I¡¯ve had enough today and I don¡¯t want you adding to it!¡± Heater gasped with her eyes wide as he growled angrily at her. Goosebumps appeared on her skin and fear began to crawl up her spine. She held the nket closer to her body and noticing this, Liam¡¯s eyes immediately softened. He grabbed her hand as he sat down on the bed. ¡°Hey, you know I¡¯ll never hurt you,okay? I¡¯m just angry, hmm? Can I get a kiss now? I¡¯ve had a rough day¡± He muttered and before she could give him an answer, he leaned down and pressed his lips firmly on hers. She moaned slightly when his hands began roaming her body. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can do this while I¡¯m pregnant, Liam¡± Heather muttered as she pulled away from the kiss but Liam just mmed his lips on her neck and she shivered with pleasure. She shouldn¡¯t be letting him do this with her, especially with everything he has done so far. ¡°Yes we can, Heather. Sex is good for pregnant women¡± He muttered as he began taking off his clothes but she shook her head and used what was remaining from her willpower to push him away from her. Liam stumbled on his feet as he stared at her with shock written on his face. ¡°You just don¡¯t get to touch me, Kiss me or have sex with me after everything you have done. I can¡¯t just forget about everything you have done, Liam, especially to my best friend¡± She muttered. ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t let me touch you?¡± Heather¡¯s hold on the nket tightened as her eyes widened. Why was his Aura suddenly cold? ¡°N.. no¡± She stuttered as fear crept into her body. Why was he staring at her like that? ¡°You can¡¯t deny me the right to have you when I want, Heather. I thought you promised that your body belonged to me? If it was Daniel, you won¡¯t push him away will you?¡± With every word he uttered, he got closer to her and she shifted back and froze when her back connected with the wall. ¡°S.. stop Liam. You¡¯re scaring me¡± She murmured and he tilted his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, that means it¡¯s true¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°True about what?¡± She gasped when he suddenly wrapped his fingers around her neck tightly. ¡°If it were Daniel, would you push him away?¡± He questioned. She struggled against his hold while she stared at him like he was unrecognizable. ¡°Please¡­ let me go.. what¡­ what are you doing?!¡± She managed to say and groaned when his fingers got tighter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my damn question?!¡± He thundered and tears trickled down her cheeks. ¡°Please Liam, we can¡­we can talk about this calmly¡± She choked out and he tilted his head. He looked like he had totally lost his mind. ¡°I want to have Sex. I want to touch you, taste you, feel you. I want you, Now!¡± He boomed and she nodded frantically while tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ you can have sex with me, Liam. I¡¯m sorry please let me go¡± He mmed his lips on hers then pulled her closer to him. ¡°Your body belongs to me, doesn¡¯t it? So stop acting stubborn. When I want you, you¡¯ll give yourself willingly to me, okay?¡± She murmured in between kisses and she nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ yes my body¡­ it belongs to you¡± She muttered in between cries and watched in horror as he took off his clothes and tore hers off her body. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She whimpered when he grabbed onto her nipples roughly and for the first time, his touch didn¡¯t give her pleasure. Rather, it disgusted her. Heather bit her lower lips to stop herself from crying as Liam had his way with her. If anyone had told her that she would one day be raped by Liam, she would haveughed in their face but here she was, being forced against her will by the man she loved or at least, the shell of the man she loved. All she could do was stare up at the ceiling and pray to the moon goddess that it would end quickly and nothing should happen to her baby¡­ Chapter 144 Chapter 144 It wasn¡¯t hard to miss the old man standing in the midst of several men in ck suits holding guns. Levi sighed as he parked his car then he nced at them through his rear view mirror before taking out his gun. He made sure it was loaded before getting out of the car. As soon as his father saw himing, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my dear son that tried to kill me because of a wolf girl¡± He heard his father utter as he got closer. Levi ignored his statement as he bowed his head respectfully at him. ¡°Father¡± He called out then raised his head just to see his father staring at him inquisitively. ¡°Your brothers brought the fact that you captured the wolf girl to my attention¡± Levi pursed his lips then shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t capture her, they did and I had wanted to free her because I still love her as you know but what use is having her with me when I can¡¯t have her to myself¡± His father furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you getting at, son?¡± Levi smirked. ¡°You want to get rid of Zane, I want to get Kiara. I can help out as long as the girl doesn¡¯t get hurt¡± A slow smile appeared on his father¡¯s face then he suddenly began tough. ¡°Why hadn¡¯t you said so before? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t have had her kidnapped and you wouldn¡¯t have pointed your gun at me¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You would have still done whatever you wanted, Father. I know you more than anyone¡± His father chuckled then his eyes trailed down Levi¡¯s body slowly. ¡°Something about you has changed and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just your physique¡± Levi tilted his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m more aware of myself now and my capabilities¡± His father chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a bad thing or a good thing, Levi¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a bad thing for you and good news for me. You know I¡¯ve been doing my homework and I¡¯ve gotten all your¡­ well all mother¡¯s allies on my side so technically you have no one backing you up now¡± The smile slipped off his father¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°The few that hadn¡¯t wanted to leave your side before have now decided to side with me after I pulled some strings so technically you¡¯re just a King now with no subjects and you can¡¯t run a kingdom if there¡¯s no subjects, can you?¡± His father frowned. ¡°How dare you?¡± Just then, the men in ck suits raised their guns and aimed at Levi while he just stood there with his calm demeanor and a smirk on his face. ¡°Are you really going to shoot me? I¡¯m the only reason you will be kept alive, Father¡± His father furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You see, Father. The disadvantage of siding with the devil is that when you¡¯re no longer of use, you¡¯ll be discarded like a piece of trash and trust me, Liam is not to be messed with. He¡¯ll kill you the minute he discovers he can¡¯t use you anymore¡± Aplex expression appeared on his father¡¯s face. His father¡¯s eyes suddenly angry as he pped Levi across the face. ¡°How dare you do this to your own father?! After everything I¡¯ve done for you¡± Levi grabbed his hand before he could p him again. ¡°All you have ever done to me is make me rethink myself and put me past traumas that a kid my age shouldn¡¯t have gone through. You¡¯ve done nothing for me because I¡¯m where I am now because of my mother¡± His father was seething with anger. ¡°It¡¯s because of those wolves she¡¯s not with us today, Levi! I can¡¯t just let them go Scott free! I need to kill them all!¡± Levi let go of his hand then let out a sigh. ¡°Think about the consequences before you take any actions father. That¡¯s all I can say. Let¡¯s go before Sebastian and Lucien think you have killed me¡± Levi muttered then turned around and walked back to his car. He waited for what felt like an hour before the door opened up and his father was helped into the back seat. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t feelplete if I don¡¯t have this revenge, Levi. Your mother didn¡¯t deserve to die that way, I can¡¯t just let it go¡± Levi nced at him through his rear view mirror before starting the car. ¡°How about I find a way for you to talk to mother?¡± His father¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you mocking me? She¡¯s dead!¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I know that but as wolves are real, witches are too so maybe I can convince Zane to help me with that. I would¡­ I would also like to talk to her¡± His father pursed his lips and after he didn¡¯t say anything, Levi started his car and drove in silence for a while till his father sighed. ¡°If Zane can help me talk to your mother, I¡¯ll forget about everything and I¡¯ll step down for you¡± His father muttered, making Levi smile. ¡°Okay then,it¡¯s settled but Liam can¡¯t find out about this. He still needs to think that we are on his side, okay?¡± His father nodded and for the first time, Levi noticed how tired he looked. He truly had aged a lot. It must have been exhausting carrying all those hate in his heart for years. ¡°So the thing you said about wanting to kill Zane to get Kiara was a lie?¡± His father questioned and he let out a sigh. ¡°I still love Kiara and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll change anytime soon but I can¡¯t force love and she¡¯s never going to love me so I just have to ept it. As for Zane, he¡¯s not a bad guy. Although we got off on the wrong foot, he¡¯s the reason I¡¯m more confident in myself now. He¡¯s good for Kiara so as long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy¡± His father smiled. ¡°You are a much better person than me, Levi. Always have been and that¡¯s why I tried taming you. It wasn¡¯t like you were a wild child when you were little but when you spoke, people just had the urge to listen because whatever you said sounded like the right thing no matter what it was and I was scared that you¡¯d take the mafia away from me sooner than expected. Coupled with the fact that I did take out my anger of losing your mother on you which I know was wrong but I¡¯m not a good person, Levi. Never have and Never will be. Your mother was the only one that could tame and she died too early¡± Levi sighed but a small smile yed on his lips. ¡°I ept your apology, father¡± His father scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t apologize. Although if I were in your shoes, I would have killed Zane with the first chance I got and ran away with Kiara and forced her to marry me¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened then he bursted outughing and his father followed. This was the first time they had ever spoken about how they feel and be carefree with one another. Even though it felt good, Levi wasn¡¯t able to just forgive him so easily but he was willing to try for his own sake. He didn¡¯t want to end up like his father¡­Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Zane handed the stic bag with the knife inside over to Anastasia and she nodded. ¡°This will do. I¡¯ll have some of your blood as well and it¡¯d take me at least three days to make this weapon¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°My blood? What do you need my blood for?¡± She sighed. ¡°Are you the witch here or am I? You¡¯re an Alpha which means you¡¯re supposed to be the strongest of all wolves. With your blood mixed in with whatever is in Liam¡¯s body, the weapon is going to be magnificent¡± He scoffed at the excited look on her face and was about to say something when Liam barged into the room. ¡°Is being obsessed with someone a bad thing, Zane?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It depends. Is it my kind of obsession with Kiara or¡­¡± Daniel shook his head then handed Zane the photos in his hand. ¡°This means Liam had been watching her even when she was with me and was sneakily taking these pictures of her. This isn¡¯t good, right?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows then shook his head. ¡°Of course not. We better get Heather away from him before he starts abusing her. Obsession usually turns into abuse and it¡¯s only a matter of time. I feel like Liam is just being careful because she¡¯s with a child but if that child turns out to be yours¡­.¡± Daniel gasped with his eyes wide. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill her, isn¡¯t he?¡± Zane pursed his lips then turned to Anastasia. ¡°Prepare the weapon as soon as possible, okay? Liam needs to be stopped before it¡¯s toote¡± Anastasia nodded and with that, she vanished. ¡°I need to make sure she¡¯s okay, Zane. I¡¯m having the bad feeling that¡­¡± Zane ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand you, we are on the same page but I¡¯m meeting with Levi tomorrow and hopefully, he¡¯ll be able to guarantee to us that they are both okay¡± Daniel sighed then nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle with you¡± Sebastian and Lucien nced at each as they watched Levi and their father walking towards them with smiles on their faces. ¡°Are you seeing this or am I hallucinating?¡± Sebastian whispered to Lucien. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Are we hallucinating about the same thing?¡± Sebastian tilted his head. ¡°It may appear so¡± Sebastian was the first to walk towards them while Lucien followed behind him. ¡°What is going on?¡± Sebastian questioned with furrowed eyebrows and Levi shrugged. ¡°Help father to his room. I need to speak with Kiara. Is Liam around?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°He arrived like an hour ago and I noticed he had blood all over his clothes¡± Levi frowned. Blood? ¡°Erm, should we be talking about this in front of him?¡± Lucien harshly muttered and they all turned to their father who was just standing there with a bored look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He and I have an agreement¡± Without saying anything else, Levi walked out on there and they were left standing there awkwardly with their father and the several guards behind him. ¡°Are you both just going to stand there and stare at my face?¡± Sebastian and Lucien immediately straightened up then shook their heads. ¡°Not at all, Father. Pleasee this way, we¡¯ll lead you to your room¡± They turned to each before leading him into the warehouse. ¡°Is it just me or just father look less scary in casual outfits?¡± Sebastian whispered but before Lucien could reply, their father spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll show you just how scary I can get if you keep whispering about me¡± They both froze up and Lucien shook his head. ¡°Nope, he¡¯s still scary¡± As soon as the guards guarding Kiara saw Levi, some rolled their eyes while the other sighed. ¡°You are here again? You have five minutes¡± They muttered before walking out of the room. Kiara let out augh as Levi walked towards her. ¡°They didn¡¯t even bother arguing with you this time¡± Levi chuckled as he pulled a chair forward and sat down. ¡°Well they should know better by now. I just wanted to see how you were doing. I¡¯m still notfortable with the fact that you are here all by yourself¡± She smiled. ¡°Well because of you, I¡¯m not in pain anymore and I¡¯m well fed. The only thing missing is a bed toy on but I don¡¯t mind as long as this is over soon¡± He nodded. ¡°It will be, I promise you. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll try my best to keep you safe¡± He muttered then grabbed her hand and gave it a little squeeze. ¡°Be careful, they can hear you¡± He smiled. ¡°Everyone in this damn warehouse knows how I feel about you, even Liam so saying something like this isn¡¯t strange at all. We will be going into war soon and no matter what happens, I just hope you stay safe and happy. This will be thest time I¡¯lle visit you because I¡¯ll be very busy starting from tomorrow but I¡¯ll make sure Lucien or Sebastian check in on you daily and give you food, hmm?¡± She frowned. ¡°Why do you sound like we are never going to see each other again? We are going to win this, I can assure you that and¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not going to win you, Kiara. Even if we win, you¡¯ll go back to Zane and you guys will get married and have little ones. I can¡¯t just stand by the side and feel sorry for myself so after this, I¡¯ll be moving back to Italy with the mafia so I can give you space¡± She shook her head as tears fell down her cheek. ¡°But.. but I would like you to stay here. You have be someone very special to me, Levi¡± He smiled sadly. ¡°But if I stay here and watch you live your life with another man, I¡¯ll be sad. I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯te to visit, I will but I just can¡¯t stay here. I need to take a break from everything and just get away. But I¡¯d still like to be your kid¡¯s godfather¡± She giggled slightly with tears flowing down her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I would have hugged you but you know, I¡¯m tied down¡± He chuckled then wrapped his arms around her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the kind of impact you had on my life so thank you. Thank you for saving me that day and thank you for always making me feel weed and loved. Thank you for making me know I¡¯m capable of falling in love with someone. You¡¯ll always be special to be Kiara and I wish you nothing but happiness¡± He murmured then ced a soft kiss on her cheek before getting up. He wiped away her tears with his thumb then shed her a smile before walking out of the room. As soon as he was out, he nced up at the ceiling with a sigh as he tried to stop himself from crying. They needed to focus on the matter at hand and that meant he had to keep his feelings at bay. He needed to stop showing his weakness. As he walked up the stairs and was walking down the hall when the door beside him suddenly opened, making him pause in his step. Heather walked out and he froze when he took in her appearance. Her hair was messy and her eyes were puffy which indicated that she had been crying. Not only that but she was clutching onto her torn dress so tightly. When his eyes met hers, all he saw was hurt and sadness. ¡°Levi¡± She called out to him with a soft voice and before he could reply, she copsed to the ground. ¡°Heather¡± He screamed then ran up to her and gathered her in his arms. Liam walked out at that minute and his eyes widened when he saw Heatherying on the ground, unconscious. ¡°What did you do to her?!¡± Levi screamed as he red at Liam who just looked guilty and shocked at the same time. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You better hope nothing happens to her or else I won¡¯t care what kind of monster you are, I¡¯ll make sure you bleed even if it gets me killed!¡±¡­ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 As soon as the doctor was done checking Heather, he sighed then turned to Liam and Levi who were staring at him eagerly. ¡°How¡¯s the baby and Heather?¡± Levi questioned and the doctor nodded. ¡°Her baby is still healthy and she is as well but I discovered she has internal bleeding in her vagina but I¡¯ve managed to stop it but it hasn¡¯t healed and if it doesn¡¯t heal before the babyes out, it could be dangerous. She needs to rest and refrain from any¡­ well sexual activities¡± Levi nced at Liam with a frown before nodding at the doctor. ¡°Okay, thank you¡± The doctor nodded, then excused himself. Liam and Levi stood there in silence as they stared down at Heather who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. ¡°You raped her¡± Levi uttered as he slowly turned to Liam. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what came over me. I just¡­ I lost it and..¡± Levi grabbed Liam by the cor then stared intently into his eyes. ¡°How could you do that to her while she¡¯s fucking pregnant?! I know you¡¯re a monster but I didn¡¯t expect you to not have an ounce of humanity in you¡± Liam red at him then grabbed his hand and pushed him off him. ¡°Watch your tongue with me. She¡¯s my woman and I don¡¯t think you have any say in what I do with her and don¡¯t get on my nerves, I can kill you if I want to¡± Liam muttered then angrily stormed out of the room, leaving Levi there alone while Heather was still fast asleep. Levi let out a sigh as he ran his fingers through his hair then he nced back at Heather before walking closer to her bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had been suffering too. Don¡¯t worry, it will soon be over soon¡± The next morning, Zane hadn¡¯t slept a wink because all he could think about was Kiara. As soon as the sun rose up in the sky, he got out of bed and got prepared to meet up with Levi. Levi had told him they could only meet up in the early mornings around nine o¡¯clock. While he was getting dressed, Daniel walked into the room already dressed and ready. It seemed he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep as well because he was thinking of Heather. After Zane nced at himself in the mirror, he reached into the drawer and grabbed his dagger and his gun before turning to Daniel. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been ready sincest night¡± ~ As they walked into one of Zane¡¯s restaurants, the same one Levi had taken Kiara on a date in, all eyes fell on them like it always did but neither of them noticed because their mind was upied with thoughts. The manager ran up to them and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Alpha Zane and Beta Daniel. It¡¯s good to see you again¡± Zane red down at him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to address us that way when we are in public¡± Zane harshly muttered and the Manager¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I¡­¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Where is Mr Medici? I¡¯m here to see him,¡± The Manager nodded. ¡°Yes,e with me¡± He led them towards a room that was secluded from the restaurant and they saw Levi seated there. As soon as he saw them, he stood up and nodded his head at Zane who nodded his head back at him. ¡°You can leave¡± Zane uttered and the manager excused himself as he walked out of the room, leaving them alone. ¡°I want to see Kiara immediately¡± Zane muttered as he walked closer to Levi. ¡°I know that but we have a lot to discuss first¡± Zane frowned. ¡°No, Kiaraes first, every other thing can wait¡± Seeing that he was not about to convince Zane to talk first, Levi sighed as he brought out his phone and dialed Lucien¡¯s number. After the second ring, Lucien picked up. ¡°I¡¯ll switch it to facetime. Zane wants to see Kiara. Are you down there with her?¡± Levi spoke into the phone. ¡°Yes. All the guards with Liam so there¡¯s no one guarding her at the moment. Her sister wanted to come in but I didn¡¯t let her¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll switch it now¡± He switched it to facetime and Zane immediately grabbed the phone when it was directed at Kiara. ¡°My love? Are you okay? Are you in pain?¡± She smiled sweetly at him then shook her head. ¡°No I¡¯m not and I¡¯m okay. Levi has been making sure I¡¯ve been eating and I get enough sleep so don¡¯t worry about me¡± Zane heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I miss you so much and I love you. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taking this long for me toe get you but we want to be careful and make sure we get Liam this time. We can¡¯t afford to fail¡± She nodded. ¡°I understand and be careful, okay? I love you too¡± At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around her and shower her face with kisses. Even though she didn¡¯t want to worry him, he could see the tired lines on her forehead. Zane opened his mouth to say something when the phone was suddenly moved away from Kiara. ¡°Someone ising so I¡¯ll have to cut the call here. Goodbye¡± With that, the line went dead and Zane let out a sigh. He was getting frustrated with this. ¡°I would like to talk to Heather as well. Can¡¯t I Facetime her?¡± Levi suddenly frowned and the expression on his face indicated that whatever he wanted to say was going to be hard for Daniel to hear. ¡°Heather is still unconscious. Even if she wasn¡¯t, Liam is guarding her like a hawk¡± Daniel frowned. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s unconscious? Did something happen to the baby? Is she okay?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°Oh no, the doctor says the baby is fine¡± Daniel walked over to Levi and grabbed his cor as he snarled at him. ¡°Fucking tell me what¡¯s wrong with her, now!¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Liam raped her brutallyst night¡±¡­ Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Daniel stared at Levi with wide eyes. Even Zane was shocked by his words. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Daniel muttered in disbelief, making Levi sigh. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know. If I had¡­¡± ¡°What the fuck do you mean you didn¡¯t know?! It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t looking after Heather but Kiara and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t notice¡± Levi frowned. He would admit that his sole attention had been on Kiara but that was because she had been the one tied up, not Heather. ¡°How was I supposed to fucking know the man she loved and I thought loved her would do such a thing? If I had known, I would have done something to prevent it because I care about Heather as well¡± Daniel let go of Levi¡¯s cor as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Why would he do such a thing to her?¡± Daniel muttered after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Daniel clenched his fist. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bastard, mark my fucking words¡± Daniel muttered. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This was what we were talking aboutst night, Daniel¡± Zane suddenly said, turning their attention to him. ¡°What?¡± Daniel uttered. ¡°He¡¯s getting abusive towards her. I¡¯m sure she denied him sex and that made him angry¡± Daniel but his lower lip as he seethed with anger. ¡°She had chosen him and yet¡­ yet he decided to be like this? We have to stop him, Zane before he does something worse¡± Levi sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about. I got my father to pull out from helping Liam¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°How? I thought you and your father weren¡¯t on good terms?¡± Levi let out a nervousugh as he scratched the back of his neck. ¡°Well I kind of promised him that you would do something for him¡± Zane frowned. ¡°What?¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad and I know I should have asked you first but¡­¡± ¡°Spit it out¡± Levi let out another sigh. ¡°I told him that you¡¯ll help him speak to my mother again by summoning her spirit¡± Zane stared at him for a while then scoffed. ¡°What do you think I am? A witch?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not but you should know witches right? Come on, I know they are real¡± Zane frowned. ¡°And what do I get in return for that?¡± Levi tilted his head. ¡°My father gets to back off wolves and move away. If my father backs out and I get Liam to trust me and let me in on his ns, things will be much easier for us¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Although the witch I know is busy creating a weapon we can use to kill Liam¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really? Then she should focus on that. I¡¯ll try my best to stall and see what I can do about Liam and Heather¡± Levi uttered as he turned to Daniel who still had a frown on his face. He couldn¡¯t even me Liam because it was his fault for letting go of Heather in the first ce. If he had just been sure about himself, none of this would have happened. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up for it. All we can do now is move forward and end this. Levi, do you best to get Liam to trust you and I heard something about Kiara¡¯s sister? Is Samantha there?¡± Zane questioned and Levi nodded. ¡°Yes. I think she has been working with Liam¡± Zane frowned. ¡°That bitch. I don¡¯t want her anywhere near Kiara¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I know¡± Just then, Zane¡¯s phone rang and he furrowed his eyebrows when he saw the caller Id. ¡°Hello Anastasia? I wasn¡¯t expecting your call so soon,¡± He muttered. ¡°Yes I know but you need to know that I¡¯m done with the weapon¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened and so did Daniel¡¯s. ¡°But I thought you said it was going to take you days?¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°Not only are the wolves in trouble but my witchmunity is as well. I found out the Queen mother had wanted to pull out from helping Liam but he had captured some witches and had in them right in front of her. I want to do everything I can to bring him down, Zane. Even though they don¡¯t regard me as one of them, they are still my kind¡± Zane nodded slowly. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll meet upter after I¡¯m done with my meeting with Levi and oh, I have another thing to ask of you. Can you summon the spirit of the dead?¡± He questioned and Levi nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course I can but who¡¯s spirit am I summoning?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Meet me at the base in ten minutes¡± He muttered then hung up before turning to them. ¡°Levi, as soon as you hear something, I need you to tell us immediately¡± Levi was about to nod when he froze then picked up a knife and shed Zane¡¯s arm. Before Zane could react, he grabbed his cor and punched him across the face. ¡°What the fucking hell?!¡± Daniel yelled as he stared at them with wide eyes. ¡°y along, I¡¯m being watched¡± Levi mouthed thennded another punch on Zane¡¯s cheek before ncing out the window. ¡°What the fuck, Levi?!¡± Zane boomed as he touched the blood at the side of his lips. Levi ignored him as he walked towards the window and nced out. ¡°I saw one of Liam¡¯s men just now. That means he¡¯s having me watched¡± Levi muttered. ¡°How did you notice that?¡± Daniel questioned with pure curiosity and Levi grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve been trained my whole life to be aware of my surroundings. This was a piece of cake. I better return back¡± Levi muttered and just when he turned around, Zane punched him in the face and he fell to the ground with a groan. ¡°Ow! I didn¡¯t punch you on purpose¡± Levi muttered, making Zane roll his eyes. ¡°Do you really think Liam will believe we fought and I didn¡¯tnd a hit on you? At least with that bruise on your cheek, it¡¯ll make it more believable. Now sit still while I slice your arm as well¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear. ¡°What?! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡± Zane grinned. ¡°I promise, it won¡¯t hurt¡±¡­ Chapter 148 Chapter 148 As soon as Levi walked into the household, he paused when he saw Liam staring at him. ¡°I heard you got in a fight with Zane and that you punched him really hard. I can see that he did a number on you too¡± Liam muttered as he walked closer to him. ¡°What the fuck? Are you having me followed now?¡± Levi uttered as he tried to feign a shocked and angered look. This had to be believable. Zane had told him even though Liam wasn¡¯t the brightest, he wasn¡¯t aplete idiot. ¡°I needed to make sure I could trust you and that you weren¡¯t working with Zane. At first when I was told you were with Zane, I thought you had been fooling me and had wanted to kill your brothers and father but then I heard you beat up Zane. May I guess it was over Kiara?¡± Levi pursed his lips. ¡°Of course it was. I just told him he should give up because there was no way on earth he was going to get her back from me since he¡¯ll be dead soon but then he said she was never going to love me and that pissed me off¡± Levi almost apuded himself. What a good liar he was. It was a sad lie but it was still good. Liam seemed to believe him as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I doubted you. You really do seem to want Zane gone and I saw that you had the silver chains reced with a simple rope on Kiara? Don¡¯t do things like that without my permission¡± Levi stared at him for a while then he scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, you don¡¯t control me neither are you above me. You need my help and I need yours, therefore we are partners. I do whatever I want and you¡¯d whatever you want but that doesn¡¯t imply on Kiara. I¡¯ll take care of her because she¡¯s my price after this war¡± Liam stared at him for a while then smirked. ¡°You do know that I can kill you without even blinking right? I don¡¯t need your help because I can kill Zane with just my bare hands¡± Levi shrugged. ¡°Then do that then¡± He muttered and was about to walk away when Liam spoke. ¡°I heard you had some weapons that could be useful to me¡± Levi smirked then wiped it off his face as he turned to Liam. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Was it really made specifically to kill wolves?¡± Levi nodded slowly. ¡°My father had been working on them for as long as I can remember so I¡¯m sure they can kill any wolf in an instance but there¡¯s one catch, it¡¯s made of silver so a wolf can¡¯t handle it. It has to be a human¡± Liam frowned. ¡°You piece of shit¡± Levi tilted his head. ¡°Do you need my help or not?¡± Liam pursed his lips. ¡°All you want is Kiara, right?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Of course and also, don¡¯t let her sister near her, my brothers will be the only one allowed to watch over her. When this is over, I¡¯ll take her with me and leave this country for you¡± Liam thought over it. ¡°She has to be left tied up. I don¡¯t trust her¡± Levi nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then fine but she¡¯ll be given proper food from now on¡± Liam let out a sigh then shook his hand. ¡°Deal¡± Before Liam could let go, Levi¡¯s grip on his hand tightened.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°And don¡¯t ever think you can threaten me or my family like that again. I might not be as strong as you but don¡¯t ever underestimate me. I¡¯m not the same Levi you know when I¡¯m angry, remember that. Also, don¡¯t have me followed ever again¡± Levi muttered as he stared sternly into Liam¡¯s eyes before letting go and walking away. Liam stared after him then clenched his fist. There was something about Levi that he couldn¡¯t phantom. Something sinister. It was always the quiet ones that were the most ruthless. Just then, Liam grimaced as his hand flew to his chest. He fell to his knees and tried his best not to howl out in pain. His body felt like it was being torn with a silver knife. This has been happening since the day this power was given to him and he knew it was because his body wasn¡¯t strong enough so the power was overpowering him and trying to consume him. He needed to get this war over with because the power ended up killing him instead. Heather turned to the door with wide eyes as soon as she heard a knock, then let out a sigh of relief when Levi walked in. ¡°Levi, thank goddess it¡¯s you¡± He smiled as he walked closer to her and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Better. I¡¯m sorry if I worried you. Liam mentioned that you had been pretty angry with him. Don¡¯t be, okay? It wasn¡¯t his fault, I was the one who denied him of sex and¡­¡± ¡°Hey hey hey! Are you hearing yourself? It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s his. He shouldn¡¯t have to force you to do anything, that is wrong¡± Heather sighed. ¡°But if I had just given myself willingly to him then¡­¡± ¡°For fuck sake, Heather! Stop sticking up for him. Just how much has he brainwashed you? What you should be thinking about now is how to get away from him before he does something much worse¡± She frowned then her hand moved to caress her slightly swollen belly. ¡°I¡­. I can¡¯t do that¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to leave him?¡± She sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him, Levi. That man that¡­ that raped me wasn¡¯t Liam. I know Liam and he wouldn¡¯t want to hurt me. There¡¯s¡­there¡¯s something wrong with him and if I can just help him, if I can just fix him then¡­¡± Levi grabbed her face forcefully as he red at her. ¡°He¡¯s a monster now, Heather. Don¡¯t make excuses for him. You can¡¯t fix who doesn¡¯t want to be fixed and Liam doesn¡¯t want to be fixed. He chose to be this monster and if you keep being by his side it might be toote for you and your unborn child so think straight!¡±¡­ Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Zane stared at the weapon ced on the table before turning to Anastasia with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s a dagger¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°No shit Sherlock. It is a dagger but not just any dagger because it has magic over it and can only be wielded by someone who has extreme physical power which is you¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°So no one else can hold it beside me? What about Daniel?¡± She turned to Daniel with a shrug. ¡°The thing with the weapon is that it drains the energy of the wielder and since you are the Alpha, I just thought it would be easier for you. Of course Daniel can hold it but he won¡¯t be able to use it for long so I suggest that it is only used when you¡¯re in close range with Liam and make sure you stab him in the heart. If you stab him anywhere else, it¡¯s not going to work since he¡¯s immortal¡± Zane nced down at the dagger then reached out for it. He grimaced and stumbled on his feet as he suddenly became dizzy. He flinched and threw the dagger on the table then his eyes widened when he saw the bruise on his palm. ¡°What the heck? How are we supposed to use that to fight Liam when I can¡¯t even fucking hold it?¡± Zane questioned in shock. Daniel walked up to him and his eyes widened by her badly burnt Zane¡¯s palm was. Just how powerful was the dagger? ¡°That pain you felt just now is only a little bit of the pain Liam is feeling right now¡± Zane frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m saying that the power Liam is currently carrying in his body is too powerful for him. Your power is the only reason why the pain wasn¡¯t as excruciating. You can only imagine the amount of pain he¡¯s in¡± Zane frowned while Daniel scoffed. ¡°Good for him then because he decided to do that to himself. Now, he has to suffer the consequences¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Thank you for the weapon but I have another favor to ask of you, Anastasia¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Is this about the spirit you wanted me to summon?¡± He nodded. ¡°Can you do it?¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°I owe you a lot, Zane and I¡¯ll do anything to pay off my debt so I can be free of you one day¡± He chuckled. ¡°We all know that¡¯s a lie. I¡¯ll fix a time and date with Levi then I¡¯ll get back to you¡± She nodded and then vanished without another word. Zane and Daniel both stared at the dagger and even though they hated Liam at the moment because of all he was putting them through, they couldn¡¯t help but be worried. ¡°He might just end up killing himself¡± Zane muttered and Daniel sighed then walked away without saying anything. He wasn¡¯t going to feel sorry for Liam because he deserved this. They should just get this over with already. Over the next few days, Liam had been pretty busy trying to train his army and Levi couldn¡¯t help but notice that there was something wrong with Liam just like Heather had said. Sometimes he was calm and then the next, he was a monster. Levi also noticed that Liam always seemed to be out of breath or in pain. He hadn¡¯t told Anyone about his observation, not even Zane because he was thinking of a way to use his observation in their favor. ¡°Dad has given us the password to his safe and the weapons should all be here in the next two days¡± Levi turned to the voice and saw Sebastian and Levi standing behind him. ¡°Good¡± He was about to walk away when Lucien grabbed his hand. ¡°What happened between you and father?¡± Levi tilted his head at Lucien. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean¡± Lucien rolled his eyes. ¡°Ohe on, of course you do. You and father are chill with each other now which was something we never sawing. I mean, you both couldn¡¯t even stand in the same room as each other before but now, you¡¯re suddenly agreeing? Heck, he even entrusted us with his safe password. Since when?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just say he finally knows my worth. I have to go now, I need to talk with Liam¡± Before they could stop him, he hurriedly walked towards Liam who was observing the fight between his wolves in front of him. ¡°No no no, you¡¯re doing it all wrong! How many times do I have to train you?!¡± He boomed, making Levi stop in his tracks. Liam¡¯s eyes instantly turned blood red as he red at them while they just shook with fear and bowed down their heads. ¡°Hey calm down. I happen to think they are good¡± Levi muttered as he got closer. ¡°They might be good but not Zane good. My army doesn¡¯t even amount to his army so how am I supposed to defeat him when I have weaklings backing me up?! Heck with the way things are, I¡¯m practically going to this war myself!¡± Liam thundered as he kicked the trash can in front of him, sending it flying across the field at a high speed till it smashed to pieces as he smashed into a tree. ¡°You just have to train them better then. There¡¯s still time and¡­¡± Liam turned to Levi and Levi paused when he saw the pain in Liam¡¯s face as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s not much time. We need to attack them before I can¡¯t control this thing anymore. I need to win¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows and was about to ask him to emphasize more on his words when Liam suddenly groaned as he grabbed onto his head. ¡°Hey hey, are you okay?¡± Liam questioned as he held up Liam before he could fall to the ground. ¡°We have to attack immediately. I have to win before¡­¡± Levi pursed his lips. ¡°Are you¡­ are you dying, Liam?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°I wish. It¡¯s only a matter of time before this power overwhelms me and my soul gets diminished into nothingness¡± Levi frowned. ¡°What¡­ what does that mean?¡± ¡°Soon, I won¡¯t be able to control the monster I have be and when that happens, no one is going to be safe. No one¡±¡­ Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Kiara smiled as Heather walked into the room. ¡°Hey. It feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in forever, Heather¡± Kiara uttered as Heather wrapped her arms around her. ¡°Me too, Kiara. I missed you so much and I¡¯m d you¡¯re no longer in chains even though I would prefer if you were free to walk around¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay like this. I get to eat good food and the rope is not that tight. At least I know after this, our lives will be better again¡± Heather pursed her lips then pulled a chair forward and sat down in front of Kiara. ¡°Kiara, I wanted to¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± Kiara interjected as she ced her hand on Heather¡¯s stomach. ¡°The baby is okay, I felt it kick today¡± A bright smile appeared on Kiara¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. It might feel very ufortable at first but trust me, you¡¯ll be aching to feel it soon¡± Heather smiled then nodded. ¡°I know. I wanted to talk to you about something, Kiara¡± Kiara tilted her head with a questioning look. ¡°Oh? What is it about?¡± Heather bit her lower lip then let out a sigh. ¡°I need you to talk Zane out of this war¡± A pin drop silence filled the air as Kiara stared at Heather in shock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t sound right but listen, I¡­¡± ¡°Are you listening to yourself? You should be the one to talk Liam out of it. He¡¯s the one that started all this and now you want me to tell Zane to back down? That basically means he surrenders¡± Heather frowned. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯ll talk we to Zane and I¡¯ll try my best to talk to Liam. This isn¡¯t going to end well for any of us and I really think¡­¡± ¡°The war is going to happen, Heather. Liam won¡¯t back down and as long as he doesn¡¯t, Zane and Daniel won¡¯t as well. Stop trying to see the good in him¡± Heather¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°But he is good. I can feel it. There¡¯s just something wrong with him now but if he believes that he¡¯s heard and not underestimated, he¡¯s going to change¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°He wants Zane and Daniel dead. He doesn¡¯t deserve a second chance after what he did. He killed a lot of our kind for his selfish gain¡± ¡°Oh but when Zane kicked you out of the pack while you were pregnant and even when you had a miscarriage, you forgave him, huh?¡± Kiara stared at her in shock and for a moment, she was speechless. Guilt washed over Heather and she opened her mouth to speak but Kiara beat her to it. ¡°What happened between Zane and I was a personal issue. If Liam seeds in killing Zane, our pack is going to lose their Alpha and Liam is going to take the title and since he¡¯s not a true Alpha, the pack is going to experience great cmity. Is that what you want? He killed people, Heather and you want to forgive him for that?¡± Heather pursed her lips then scoffed as he turned away. ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry that I brought up you and Zane¡¯s situation, that wasn¡¯t very nice and I didn¡¯t mean to offend you but do you know how many people Zane has killed? And yet he¡¯s praised for it¡± Kiara was rendered speechless again. All she could do was stare at Heather in disbelief. ¡°What is wrong with you, Heather? Why can¡¯t you just ept that he¡¯s wrong and needs to be punished?¡± ¡°Because I love him, Kiara and I¡¯m carrying his fucking child. If he dies, what then? My child won¡¯t have a father and I¡¯ll never get someone else to love me the way he does. Even you, after this is over, you¡¯ll start your life with Zane and I¡¯ll be left alone¡± Kiara¡¯s face softened at her words then she let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you alone, Heather, No matter what and you and I can take care of the baby together. We¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Kiara¡± Heather interjected as tears ran down her cheeks, ¡°I want to be loved and I want to have a family of my own. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted. Liam gave me that love and I feel¡­ I know that deep down, there¡¯s still a part of him that loves me and I¡¯m going to prove it to you guys that he¡¯s not a bad person. Yeah he made awful decisions but that doesn¡¯t mean he should be executed for it¡± Heather uttered and before Kiara could say anything, she stood up and stormed out of the room. Kiara sat there in silence as she thought over Heather¡¯s words. Fear crept into her body as she thought of many scenerios on how Heather¡¯s conversation with Liam would go. She just hoped Heather was right and he still loved her. Levi nced at his father through the rare view mirror before turning back to the road. He was awfully quiet and Levi knew it had something to do with the fact that they were both going to speak with his mother tonight. Levi couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as well. He didn¡¯t remember much of his mother because she had died at an early stage in his life but with the few he could remember, she had seemed to love his father and him very much. He smiled as he hummed a tune he didn¡¯t know the lyrics to but he knew his mother had sang him a luby with the same tune. He was honestly more excited to meet her than nervous. He had heard about how brave she was and how powerful she had been in the mafia world. Even though she had been the first female Mafia King, she hadn¡¯t let that stop her and had managed to have the most powerful mafia family. She was known everywhere and Levi guessed the pressure to live up to her name was one of the reasons why he retracted into his shell well not anymore. He was going to be a Mafia King his mother was proud of and be even more powerful and sessful than her¡­ Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Heather raised her head as soon as Liam walked into the room. She had been feeling bad all day about her conversation with Kiara that she was happy Liam was finally here so he could help take Kiara off her mind. ¡°Hey¡± She uttered as she stood up from the bed and walked over to him. She tried grabbing his hand but he swatted it away without looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± He muttered and was about to walk into the bathroom when Heather grabbed his hand. ¡°Why have you been ignoring me ever since that night when you¡­ look, I¡¯m not ming you and I don¡¯t resent you for it so stop ignoring me. I missed you¡± Liam closed his eyes as he sucked in his breath. ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you from me, Heather so stop fucking pushing it¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be protected from you. What happened was a mistake and¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake, Heather. Don¡¯t you get it? I fucking enjoyed watching you scream for mercy while I had my way with you. I enjoyed every bit of it and each time I¡¯m near you, all I want to do is do it over and over and over again till your throat gets sore from begging me to stop¡± Her eyes widened as she stared at him. ¡°You what?¡± He yanked his hand out of her grip then snared at her before walking into the bathroom, banging the door behind him. Silent tears fell down her cheeks as she slowly walked towards the bed and sat down. She clenched her dress tightly as she bit down on her lower lip. It can¡¯t be true. All the moments she had shared with Liam,all the love he had showered her, they couldn¡¯t all be fake. She knew it took her long to fall in love with him but now that she was in love, she wasn¡¯t going to give up on him. She took a deep breath before getting up from the bed and storming her way towards the bathroom. Before she could say anything, she heard Liam yell in pain as he grabbed onto his head and she gasped before rushing towards him. ¡°Liam, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong? Your head hurts?¡± She questioned worriedly as she grabbed onto his shoulders. ¡°Get out of here!¡± He boomed so loud that she felt the vibrations on her body. ¡°I just¡­ I just want to help you. Come, I¡¯ll help you to the¡­¡± The words got stuck in her mouth as Liam turned to her and the look in his eyes scared her to the bone. He looked like¡­ he wanted to kill her. She began taking slow steps backwards and just as she was about to run away, he grabbed her by the neck And mmed her against the bathroom wall so hard. Heather yelled out in pain and her hand immediately flew to her stomach. ¡°Liam stop! The baby¡± She stared into his eyes and saw that there was an internal battle going on but with the way his fingers kept tightening around her neck, it seemed the monster was winning. ¡°Liam, let go of me¡± Her stomach was starting to ache. All she could do was pray to the goddess to protect her baby but she froze in horror as something cold and liquid ran down her inner thighs. Before she could even register what was happening, She screamed so loud that she snapped Liam out of the state he was in. He nced down at her and a gasp escaped his lips when he saw the blood running down her thighs. ¡°Oh goddess, Heather. What have i¡­ what have I done?¡± Just then, the door burst open and Lucien and Sebastian walked in. When they took in the scene in front of them, they both red at Liam who immediately let go of her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Save it. We need to take her to the hospital now¡± Lucien muttered as he picked her up from the ground and hurriedly carried her out of the room while she screamed and iled around in his arms. Sebastian stood there for a while, as he watched Liam hyperventte then he shook his head and walked out of the room leaving Liam to his thoughts. Liam screamed as tears ran down his cheeks. Why was this happening to him? This was not what he wanted at all. This power was destroying his life! ¡°Fuck it! Get out of my head!¡± He yelled as he grabbed onto his head. He could hear voices and it felt like each of the voices were swinging a knife at his brain. He needed to end this all quickly before his ns backfire on him. He needed to visit the Queen of witches because he was sure she could help with the pain. And with that, he vanished¡­ Levi packed his car in front of the old abandoned house Zane and asked to meet up. He nced around as he waited for his father to climb out before they both walked into the house. ¡°Took you long enough¡± Levi turned to the voice and smiled when he saw Zane leaning up against the door. ¡°It¡¯s not really easy leaving that warehouse, you know¡± Levi muttered as they followed Zane inside the house. Levi rolled his eyes when he saw his father pull out a gun and aim it at Zane. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°I do not trust him and I know he doesn¡¯t trust me as well. I can¡¯t let my guard down¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Well too bad, you can¡¯t be pointing that gun at me because I have no idea what¡¯s going on in that old head of yours¡± Levi¡¯s father red at him but before he could speak, the gun flew out of his hands. Levi and his father gasped then they turned around to see a beautiful woman walking slowly towards them. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate guns so if you want me to continue with this spell, you¡¯ll put it away¡± She uttered but Levi¡¯s father wasn¡¯t convinced. He made a move to pick up the gun but found out that his body couldn¡¯t move. He sharply turned to her. ¡°What the fuck did you do to me?¡± She sighed then turned to Zane. ¡°Are we doing this or not?¡± Zane turned to Levi. ¡°Calm your father,¡± Levi sighed as he turned to his father. ¡°Do you want to see mother or not?¡± His father pursed his lips then let out a sigh before nodding. ¡°Okay¡± Anastasia smiled then walked closer to Levi. ¡°Pull out your hand¡± He furrowed his eyebrows at her as he slowly pulled it out then yelped when she pricked his finger. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He questioned with his eyes wide as she pressed the blood into a chalice ¡°I need your blood to summon your mother¡± She simply said then walked over to a little altar she had created. She mixed some things together as she chanted an incantation. The candles in the dark room began going off one by one while her chanting grew louder. After a while, she turned around and stared directly at Levi¡¯s father. ¡°Where is she?¡± He questioned as he nced around. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want toe¡± Levi and his father both furrowed their eyebrows. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°And why is that?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want to be around your father¡±¡­ Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Levi¡¯s father scoffed as he red at Anastasia. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. You all are trying to trick me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He muttered angrily and was about to pull out another gun when he flew out of his pocket. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not only because of you. Levi, she doesn¡¯t want to see you too¡± Levi frowned. ¡°What? Why would she not want to see me?¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°She¡¯s just ashamed and feels so sorry but she won¡¯t tell me why¡± Levi¡¯s frown deepened. They were all silent for a while till Levi¡¯s father spoke up. ¡°If you are really talking to her then tell her I really need to talk to her and I need to see her, please¡± Levi was shocked to hear that worde out of his father¡¯s mouth but at that moment, he looked desperate. ¡°I would also like to talk to her and whatever she¡¯s ashamed of or sorry for doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see her¡± Levi murmured softly, earning a sigh from Anastasia. She closed her eyes and began chanting again and after what felt like minutes, a figure appeared in front of Levi and his father and both of them sucked in their breath. Levi stared at the figure with wide eyes as he suddenly forgot how to breathe. ¡°Mo¡­mother?¡± He uttered softly and he watched as her face softened. ¡°My little leafy¡± She murmured and he gasped as memories came rushing in. He remembered how she used to call him leafy when he was just a child. She looked exactly how she looked in his memory. ¡°You are all grown up now and I¡¯m d you grew up into this fine gentleman after the hell you went through with your father¡± Then he turned her angry eyes to re at his father who¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Her once soft face had turned into one with pure fury. ¡°How could you treat our son like that, you monster?!¡± As soon as she screamed, the ss windows shattered into pieces, leaving them all in shock. ¡°Calm down, my love. I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking tell me to calm down and I¡¯m not your love! You promised to care for our child and all you did was mistreat him! It¡¯s a miracle that he didn¡¯t turn out to be a monster Like you!¡± The ground began to rumble at her screams. ¡°Mother, calm down please. It¡¯s okay and I¡¯m okay¡± He muttered as he walked over to them so she could see him. ¡°No you¡¯re not okay, Levi. I watched you everytime you cried and everytime you tried to kill yourself. All I could do was watch over you and hope that one day, your father who I had entrusted you with would gain a little bit of sympathy and treat you like his son but that day never came. How could you do that?¡± Her voice was much softer now as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I did that. I was just so mad and he reminded me of you a lot, my love and I was also afraid that he would take the mafia away from me, the only thing that I had that was from you and I guess I didn¡¯t want that¡± She scoffed as suddenly became angrier. ¡°Can you hear yourself speak? I had a child with you and you¡¯re saying the mafia was the only thing you had that was from me? I left a child with you, Francesco but I guess the child we made out of love didn¡¯t matter to you but you treated the ones you had with other women better and then you¡¯ll im you loved me¡± His eyes widened as he shook his head frantically. ¡°My love that wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I want to talk to my son and plead with him to not be mad at his mother. If I had known, I would have taken you somewhere, anywhere far away from this man but I hadn¡¯t really nned to die that day¡± Levi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just really happy to see you but mother, we wanted to know if you have forgiven the wolves for killing you¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then let out a groan as she pped her forehead. ¡°Francesco, what did you tell him?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°That you were killed by a wolf?¡± She red at him then cussed him out in Italian before turning to Levi. ¡°I prefer the term,I was saved by one. You see, most of my life I spent staying with my brother who was a wolf. He was your father, Zane¡± She uttered as she turned to Zane who¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Brother? Does that mean you¡¯re a wolf, mother?¡± She turned to Levi with a chuckle. ¡°Of course not, my love. My mother had dropped me off with Zane¡¯s father¡¯s parents before she disappeared and I ended up growing up with Zane¡¯s father. I don¡¯t know how my mother knew about wolves but rest assured that I¡¯m not a wolf. Anyway, growing up, my life was pretty great but I was raised with an iron fist. As a non wolf in the pack, I was picked on a lot and called numerous names but I didn¡¯t let that stop me and I think that¡¯s what made me into the woman I was¡± She muttered. Levi turned to his father with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Did you know all this? And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± She scoffed before Francesco could reply. ¡°He probably wanted you to grow up hating wolves as well but I¡¯m d you fell in love with one and saw that they weren¡¯t as dangerous as he tried to make them seem. You see, I schooled outside of the pack in human¡¯s school and that was when I met your father. We became high school sweethearts and after moving to college, he convinced me to leave the pack because he wasn¡¯tfortable with me staying with wolves and at that time, I was already tired of staying at the pack so I moved away with him and things kind of escted from there. The mafia grew up slowly and one night, I happened to kill the strongest mafia King of Russia and that¡¯s how I became the first female Mafia King¡± She took a breath before she continued. ¡°Anyway I had contacted this wolf disease that didn¡¯t have a cure back then and it was a very painful experience. It was literally killing me from the inside but I tried to stay strong for you, Levi, for your father and for the mafia but after a while, I couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore so I asked Zane¡¯s father to take me out of my misery. Of course it was hard for him but he was the only one I would allow to kill me so he did and I guess that¡¯s what your father saw and carried it in his heart hoping to take revenge for me but I don¡¯t need to be avenged. Wolves are our friends and Zane is practically your cousin¡± Zane and Levi nced at each other with their eyes wide. ¡°Ew!¡± They chorused¡­ Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 152 Levi¡¯s father scoffed as he red at Anastasia. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. You all are trying to trick me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He muttered angrily and was about to pull out another gun when he flew out of his pocket. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not only because of you. Levi, she doesn¡¯t want to see you too¡± Levi frowned. ¡°What? Why would she not want to see me?¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°She¡¯s just ashamed and feels so sorry but she won¡¯t tell me why¡± Levi¡¯s frown deepened. They were all silent for a while till Levi¡¯s father spoke up. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°If you are really talking to her then tell her I really need to talk to her and I need to see her, please¡± Levi was shocked to hear that worde out of his father¡¯s mouth but at that moment, he looked desperate. ¡°I would also like to talk to her and whatever she¡¯s ashamed of or sorry for doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see her¡± Levi murmured softly, earning a sigh from Anastasia. She closed her eyes and began chanting again and after what felt like minutes, a figure appeared in front of Levi and his father and both of them sucked in their breath. Levi stared at the figure with wide eyes as he suddenly forgot how to breathe. ¡°Mo¡­mother?¡± He uttered softly and he watched as her face softened. ¡°My little leafy¡± She murmured and he gasped as memories came rushing in. He remembered how she used to call him leafy when he was just a child. She looked exactly how she looked in his memory. ¡°You are all grown up now and I¡¯m d you grew up into this fine gentleman after the hell you went through with your father¡± Then he turned her angry eyes to re at his father who¡¯s eyes immediately widened. Her once soft face had turned into one with pure fury. ¡°How could you treat our son like that, you monster?!¡± As soon as she screamed, the ss windows shattered into pieces, leaving them all in shock. ¡°Calm down, my love. I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking tell me to calm down and I¡¯m not your love! You promised to care for our child and all you did was mistreat him! It¡¯s a miracle that he didn¡¯t turn out to be a monster Like you!¡± The ground began to rumble at her screams. ¡°Mother, calm down please. It¡¯s okay and I¡¯m okay¡± He muttered as he walked over to them so she could see him. ¡°No you¡¯re not okay, Levi. I watched you everytime you cried and everytime you tried to kill yourself. All I could do was watch over you and hope that one day, your father who I had entrusted you with would gain a little bit of sympathy and treat you like his son but that day never came. How could you do that?¡± Her voice was much softer now as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I did that. I was just so mad and he reminded me of you a lot, my love and I was also afraid that he would take the mafia away from me, the only thing that I had that was from you and I guess I didn¡¯t want that¡± She scoffed as suddenly became angrier. ¡°Can you hear yourself speak? I had a child with you and you¡¯re saying the mafia was the only thing you had that was from me? I left a child with you, Francesco but I guess the child we made out of love didn¡¯t matter to you but you treated the ones you had with other women better and then you¡¯ll im you loved me¡± His eyes widened as he shook his head frantically. ¡°My love that wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I want to talk to my son and plead with him to not be mad at his mother. If I had known, I would have taken you somewhere, anywhere far away from this man but I hadn¡¯t really nned to die that day¡± Levi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just really happy to see you but mother, we wanted to know if you have forgiven the wolves for killing you¡± She furrowed her eyebrows then let out a groan as she pped her forehead. ¡°Francesco, what did you tell him?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°That you were killed by a wolf?¡± She red at him then cussed him out in Italian before turning to Levi. ¡°I prefer the term,I was saved by one. You see, most of my life I spent staying with my brother who was a wolf. He was your father, Zane¡± She uttered as she turned to Zane who¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Brother? Does that mean you¡¯re a wolf, mother?¡± She turned to Levi with a chuckle. ¡°Of course not, my love. My mother had dropped me off with Zane¡¯s father¡¯s parents before she disappeared and I ended up growing up with Zane¡¯s father. I don¡¯t know how my mother knew about wolves but rest assured that I¡¯m not a wolf. Anyway, growing up, my life was pretty great but I was raised with an iron fist. As a non wolf in the pack, I was picked on a lot and called numerous names but I didn¡¯t let that stop me and I think that¡¯s what made me into the woman I was¡± She muttered. Levi turned to his father with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Did you know all this? And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± She scoffed before Francesco could reply. ¡°He probably wanted you to grow up hating wolves as well but I¡¯m d you fell in love with one and saw that they weren¡¯t as dangerous as he tried to make them seem. You see, I schooled outside of the pack in human¡¯s school and that was when I met your father. We became high school sweethearts and after moving to college, he convinced me to leave the pack because he wasn¡¯tfortable with me staying with wolves and at that time, I was already tired of staying at the pack so I moved away with him and things kind of escted from there. The mafia grew up slowly and one night, I happened to kill the strongest mafia King of Russia and that¡¯s how I became the first female Mafia King¡± She took a breath before she continued. ¡°Anyway I had contacted this wolf disease that didn¡¯t have a cure back then and it was a very painful experience. It was literally killing me from the inside but I tried to stay strong for you, Levi, for your father and for the mafia but after a while, I couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore so I asked Zane¡¯s father to take me out of my misery. Of course it was hard for him but he was the only one I would allow to kill me so he did and I guess that¡¯s what your father saw and carried it in his heart hoping to take revenge for me but I don¡¯t need to be avenged. Wolves are our friends and Zane is practically your cousin¡± Zane and Levi nced at each other with their eyes wide. ¡°Ew!¡± They chorused¡­ Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Daniel suddenly burst outughing from behind, turning all their attention to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s so funny and ironic how You both are rted¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°We are not rted as long as it¡¯s not by blood¡± He muttered. ¡°At least there¡¯s one thing we both agree on,¡± Levi¡¯s mother giggled. ¡°Your father won¡¯t be so happy hearing that, Zane¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care what my father thinks. He was never a father to me¡± She frowned at his words. ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Your father was one of the most caring and loving man I had ever met. Most people even thought we were going to get married but we saw each other as siblings so that wasn¡¯t going to work out¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°Well he wasn¡¯t good to me. Let¡¯s stop talking about me now. Are we done here?¡± Levi sighed before turning towards his mother who immediately smiled at him. ¡°It was really good seeing you, mother. I think we achieved what we wanted, right father?¡± He turned towards his father who has been quiet for quite some time. His mother won¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Mother? Why don¡¯t you talk to father alone?¡± She scoffed then shook her head. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯d rather spend time with you. Tell me about that girl¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman so he has nothing to tell you¡± Zane immediately interjected with a stern look in his eyes which made her chuckle. ¡°Will you rx? Do you think I don¡¯t know that? One day, Leafy, you¡¯re going to find a woman who would love you and care for you like you deserve. Just keep being yourself and you¡¯ll find the one soon¡± He smiled at her then nodded. ¡°Well we¡­¡± Just then, his phone rang interrupting his words. He pulled out his phone and furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Sebastian¡¯s name on the screen. What was it this time? ¡°What¡¯s the pro¡­¡± ¡°Heather is in the hospital¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to Daniel and Zane who had the same reaction as him. ¡°What? Why?¡± Levi screamed at the same time Daniel walked towards him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Liam did to her but when we saw her, there was.. there was blood flowing down her thighs¡± Levi breath hitched while Daniel¡¯s blood seemed to drain out of his face as he shook his head frantically. ¡°No no no, nothing can happen to the child. What hospital?!¡± Daniel screamed so loud that Sebastian heard him on the other side. ¡°Erm¡­ it¡¯s a small hospital near the warehouse but I don¡¯t think you should¡­¡± Daniel grabbed Levi by the cor with his eyes red with anger. ¡°Take me to that hospital, now¡± He muttered, making Levi sigh as he hung up. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. If Liam sees you there, he¡¯ll¡­.¡± ¡°Do I look like I care what Liam thinks right now?! He should be the one hoping we don¡¯t run into each other because I¡¯ll make sure he bleeds¡± Levi pursed his lips then turned to Zane who just shrugged. He couldn¡¯t say anything because he understood where both wereing from. ¡°I have to ask if he¡¯s there before we go. I won¡¯t let this ruin our n¡± Levi yanked off Daniel¡¯s hand from his cor as he dialed Sebastian¡¯s number. After talking on the phone, he sighed as he hung up. ¡°He¡¯s not there so let¡¯s go but we have to be ¡­.¡± ¡°Less talking, more moving¡± Daniel muttered as he ran out of the house. Zane sighed as he followed behind him while Levi turned to Anastasia. ¡°Can you let them talk for a while?¡± His mother huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to him,¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Please mother, for me¡± She stared at him for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Fine I think,¡± She muttered. ¡°Levi!¡± Levi rolled his eyes as soon as Daniel yelled his name then he turned to his father. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for you¡± Then he ran out of the house leaving Anastasia and his parents there. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two some space¡± Anastasia muttered as she walked away while the two just stared at each other in silence. Daniel didn¡¯t even bother going to the reception desk as he ran into the hospital. He just followed Heather¡¯s scent. He stopped in front of a door then took a deep breath before opening it, revealing Heather and one of Levi¡¯s brothers. As soon as she saw him, her eyes widened. ¡°Daniel, what are you¡­¡± Just then, Zane and Levi walked in. Levi immediately walked to her side then grabbed her hand as he sat on the bed. ¡°Tell me everything¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she yanked her hand out of Levi¡¯s. ¡°Why are they here? If Liam sees them, he¡¯s going to get mad¡± She uttered while they all stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± She turned away from him then turned to Daniel and Zane while she tried to sit up with the help of Levi. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re both here because I wanted to speak to you both about something. Please stop this war and surrender¡± A pin drop silence fell upon them as everyone stared at her in shock. ¡°What?¡± Daniel uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Liam. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll still try to talk to him and maybe I can still get to him somehow. This war doesn¡¯t have to happen so please¡­¡± ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?! Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re in the hospital because of that bastard?!¡± Levi screamed and she turned to him with anger in her eyes. ¡°My baby is fine and that¡¯s all that matters. Besides, he didn¡¯t mean to hurt me on purpose, something is wrong with him and he needs our help¡± Levi scoffed as he stood up from the bed while running his fingers through his hair. ¡°We can¡¯t talk to her. She¡¯s fucking delusional¡± Levi muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional. Liam needs help and¡­¡± ¡°You are the one that needs Help, Heather. This idea of the perfect life you want isn¡¯t with Liam, get that into your head!¡±¡­ Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Liam grabbed the Queen of witches by the neck and mmed her against the cave walls. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t help?!¡± He growled in her face while she just stared nkly at him. ¡°I warned you from the beginning that there would be consequences for having that much power inside you but you didn¡¯t listen¡± His fingers around her neck tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for the lecture, Witch and I do not regret my decision. Just fucking help with the pain¡± She stared at him for while then let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the pain but it won¡¯tst. The pain will stille back¡± Liam sighed. ¡°Just do it,¡± She nodded. ¡°You have to let go of me¡± He red at her before letting go of her neck. She coughed slightly as she slid down the cave walls. She should have never agreed to partner with him. She had wanted more power but that had just backfired on her and turned her into a ve. ¡°Get up already, I didn¡¯t even hold your neck that tightly¡± She red at him as she stood up from the ground. After taking a deep breath, she began her incantations. After a while, Liam groaned loudly as he grabbed onto his head. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?! It hurts!¡± He screamed and was about to charge at her but found that his body couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, I¡¯m just trying to help you¡± He groaned loudly as the pain got worse. As soon as he found out he could move, he charged towards her, grabbing her neck and mming her hard against the wall. She screamed out in pain then red at him as blood ran out her nose. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m just trying to help you¡± She yelled and he growled. ¡±That¡¯s a¡­¡± He paused as his eyes suddenly grew wider. He let go of her neck as he grabbed onto his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t ache anymore and the voices, the voices are gone¡± She scoffed. ¡°What did you think I wanted to do? Kill you?¡± He cleared his throat as he straightened up. ¡°Thank you. I should leave now¡± He muttered. ¡°Wait. You need to know that this spell won¡¯tst long and when ites back, the pain will be ten times worse¡± He frowned. ¡°So I have to attack before it gets back¡± He muttered before disappearing. ¡°Stop saying that, you don¡¯t know that for sure, Levi. I know he loves me¡­ he¡­ he¡­¡± Levi¡¯s face softened as she began to cry. Daniel wanted to run towards her but was stopped by Zane. ¡°If Liam catches your scent on her, it¡¯s just going to make things worse¡± Daniel pursed his lips as he just stared at Levi calming her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going to be okay. If he loves you then he¡¯ll call this off without us even doing anything and I promise if he backs down, this war won¡¯t happen and no one will get hurt¡± Heather sniffled then rubbed her stomach slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want my child to be Fatherless, Levi¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Well you don¡¯t even know if the child belongs to Liam. It could be Daniel¡¯s¡± At the mention of his name, she turned to Daniel and a frown appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not his. I only slept with him once so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s his¡± Levi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how that works, Heather¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Liam is the father of my child and that¡¯s final¡± Daniel sighed as he turned to Zane. ¡°Maybe we should leave¡± He muttered and Zane nodded but before he could say anything, Daniel walked out of the room, mming the door behind him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Zane let out a sigh before turning to them. ¡°One of you should tell Kiara that i miss her so much and not a day goes by that I don¡¯t think about her. I even think about that little thing she does when she uses her toe to¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to hear the sexual part, Zane¡± Levi immediately interjected as he red at him which made Zane chuckled. He gave Heather a slight nod before walking out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go grab a soda from the vending machine while you guys talk¡± Sebastian uttered as he stood up from his chair and walked out. Heather and Levi sat there in silence for a while till he sighed and turned to her. ¡°Can you tell me the truth? Why are you so hung up on Liam?¡± She frowned. ¡°Because¡­ because I love him and I want the best for him and for everyone. He just needs to realize his mistake and¡­¡± She gasped when Liam suddenly appeared in the room. Levi rolled his eyes before turning to him. ¡°Why are you here? Why are you justing now?¡± Liam ignored him as he walked towards the bed and stared Down at Heather. ¡°How are you doing?¡± She nodded with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m good and so is the baby so don¡¯t worry about that¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡± Levi scoffed as he stood up from the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here and fucking watch this¡± He stormed out of the room, banging the door behind him. Heather sighed then turned to Liam who was just staring down at her with an intent in his eyes she couldn¡¯t pinpoint. ¡°Where have you been? You didn¡¯t even follow me to the hos¡­¡± ¡°Why were Daniel and Zane here?¡± She gasped as her eyes widened in shock and fear. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Their scent is all over the room. Why were they here?¡± With every word he uttered, he got closer and she tried her best to move further away from him. ¡°Liam calm down¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Levi is working with them, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯re working with them as well, aren¡¯t you?!¡± He growled then grabbed onto her neck. Her eyes almost bulged out of its socket as she tried to remove his fingers that were wrapped around her necks. ¡°I just wanted to protect you. I¡­ I begged them to surrender to you¡± Liam tilted his head. ¡°And why should I believe that?¡± ¡°Because I love you and I want the best for you. I told them that if they stopped, you¡¯d stop as well and the war won¡¯t have to happen¡± She choked out. A slow menacing smile suddenly appeared on Liam¡¯s face as he slowly let go of her neck. She grabbed onto her neck as she coughed loudly while a lot of thoughts were running through Liam¡¯s head. ¡°I have a mission for you, Heather but it stays between you and I alone, okay?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What mission?¡± She questioned and he smiled. ¡°A mission that will prove your love and loyalty to me¡±¡­ Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Kiara screamed as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me see her? I want to make sure she¡¯s okay¡± She yelled while Lucien just sighed as he walked closer to her. ¡°I already told you she¡¯s okay and so is the baby. You know you can¡¯t leave here¡± She groaned with tears still flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Then if I can¡¯t leave, bring her to me. I need to make sure she¡¯s okay. Why is no one telling me anything?! What happened to her in the first ce?!¡± As soon as Kiara had heard Heather¡¯s loud scream, her heart had immediately sank and she had been crying here for what felt like hours. Even though Lucien told her Heather was better now, she was still worried. ¡°Did¡­ did Liam hurt her?¡± Kiara asked after a while as she raised up her head to stare at Lucien who pursed his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure but¡­¡± ¡°Tell me the fucking truth, Lucien¡± He paused for a while then sighed. ¡°Yes, it appears that Liam did hurt her¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly and then she began shaking her head frantically. ¡°No, how could he?! Why would he do that?!¡± Before Lucien could say anything, Samantha barged Into the room with several men behind her. ¡°Your time with her is over. Get him out of here, now¡± Lucien furrowed his eyebrows.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Were you not told you weren¡¯t allowed in here?¡± Lucien uttered and was about to take a step towards Samantha when the men blocked her from his view. She chuckled loudly as she walked over to Kiara. ¡°Well Liam doesn¡¯t want you or your brothers here anymore. He has given me full authority over what happens to Kiara now. Get him out, I need to be with my sister¡± Lucien frowned but before he could say anything, the men grabbed him by the arm and began pulling him out of the room. ¡°Let me go¡± He uttered as she struggled against their hold. This was the worst time for him not to carry his gun. ¡°Sure¡± One of them said as they threw him out of the room, banging the door in his face. He immediately whipped out his phone and dialed Levi¡¯s number. ¡°There¡¯s a situation, Levi. You need to hurry here immediately¡± ~ Kiara watched Samantha¡¯s every move with a scowl on her face. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kiara questioned earning a grin from Heather. ¡°You all thought you were really slick, huh?¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡± Kiara was still in a vulnerable state because she had been crying but she tried to seem tough in front of Samantha. ¡°Well you don¡¯t need to understand, you¡¯ll find out really soon. Chain her¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the men walk towards her with arge chain in their hand. ¡°What¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She questioned as one of them held her down while the other untied her. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to stay still¡± One of the men muttered but as soon as she was free from the rope, she kicked the one in front of her in his area and he doubled over. She tried punching the one holding her but Samantha came forward and pped her so hard that Kiara could feel her cheek swelling up. ¡°Stop trying to act like you are powerful because you¡¯re nothing without Zane. Tie her up, now¡± With that, the men held Kiara down tightly while she screamed at them. As soon as the silver touched her flesh, she hissed in pain then red at Samantha. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you regret this, Samantha¡± Kiara threatened which made Samantha smirk. ¡°Till then¡± Samantha suddenly pulled out a syringe and injected and stabbed Kiara¡¯s arm with it. Kiara screamed out in pain as she suddenly began to feel an internal burning sensation and it wasn¡¯t the good kind. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I just injected you with silver because I enjoy seeing you in pain and I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t want communicating with any wolf including yours¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Kiara yelled in pain. She was feeling all kinds of excruciating pain at that moment and she could also feel herself drifting into unconsciousness. Her body couldn¡¯t take this much pain. ¡°Good bye, sister. By the time you wake up, it will all be over¡± Kiara opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. Instead, her eyes drooped and everything turned ck. After the disturbing call Levi got from Lucien, his first instinct was to go to the warehouse and save Kiara but he had to think strategically. The only way to exin Liam¡¯s sudden change is If he has found out everything. ¡°Sebastian, I want you to go down to the warehouse and take out the weapons. Transport them to the secret location immediately¡± Sebastian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°But why?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°Trust me, okay? And if you see any of Liam¡¯s mening towards you, kill them on the spot¡± Sebastian¡¯s face turned serious as he nodded. ¡°And then what?¡± ¡°Wait for my signal. Go now, okay?¡± Sebastian nodded then immediately ran off. Levi watched Sebastian from the window and immediately he was gone, he ran down to the parking lot, towards his car but before he could get in, Liam appeared in front of him with a smirk. ¡°Hello Levi. Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Levi briefly nced around and saw that he was already surrounded. ¡°What do you want?¡± Levi muttered. ¡°You all thought you could fool me. Hell, I knew you were working with Zane from the start. You see, even you are starting to underestimate me but not anymore. Tonight, I¡¯lle out victorious while you all rot in hell¡± With a snap of Liam¡¯s fingers, his men began rushing towards Levi but Levi immediately pulled out his gun and shot one of them right in the head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you willingly. If anyone dares to touch me, they¡¯ll face the same death. Try me¡± Levi muttered as he stared at Liam right in the eyes. Liam smirked then nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Liam,I know you¡¯re not to be underestimated as well. You see we could have been the best partners but you chose the wrong side and now you¡¯re going to suffer the consequences. Take him down to the dungeon, I have something to finish here¡± Liam frowned as he walked towards the car and willingly got in. Liam¡¯s men got in secondster and soon the car zoomed off while Liam just stood there with a smirk on his face. His ns were finally falling into ce. Now there was only one person remaining to make this alle together. He turned towards the hospital window Heather was in with a smirk. ~ Heather stared at the phone in her hand with a thoughtful expression on her face. After a while of contemting, she turned on the phone and dialed his number. He immediately picked on its first ring. ¡±Daniel? Can we meet up tonight? We need to talk¡±¡­ Chapter 156 Chapter 156 There was silence at the other side of the phone. Heather bit her lower lip as she waited for what Daniel wanted to say. ¡°Why?¡± She frowned. ¡°What do you mean why?¡± She heard him sigh. ¡°Just a few minutes ago, I was with you and you treated me like I was garbage so why would you want to meet up with me all of a sudden now?¡± She pursed her lips then let out a sigh. ¡°I knew it was a mistake to call you. Goodbye, Dan¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Okay okay, where do you want to meet up?¡± A smile appeared on her face. ¡°How about we meet at the park?¡± ¡°Sounds good. When?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± She uttered. ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll see you there¡± She nodded to herself before hanging up. She suddenly shrieked as she felt Liam¡¯s hands on her shoulders. ¡°Good job, my love¡± He muttered then ced a kiss on her cheek. She slowly turned around to face him with a frown on her face. ¡°You just want to talk with him right? You want to call off this whole feud right?¡± Liam smiled then grabbed onto her hand. ¡°You should rest. You and the baby need it¡± She stared into his eyes then let out a sigh beforeying back on the bed with his help. ¡°Please Liam, why can¡¯t we just leave and start our lives together from scratch? That¡¯s what we both wanted before, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He stared at her for a while then took a hold of the nket and covered her with it. ¡°Get some rest¡± He muttered and before she could stop him, he vanished leaving her devastated. She hoped she didn¡¯t make the wrong choice by calling up Daniel. Levi nced at the men sitting on each side of him as he thought about a n in his head. It could either cause him his life or he could get away unharmed. He took a deep breath before hitting the man beside him with his elbow then swiftly picked up his gun and shot through the other¡¯s skull before opening the door and jumping out. He heard the car screech to a stop behind him but he didn¡¯t dare turn around as he stood up from the ground and ran straight into the woods. ¡°You are a fool for running into the woods, Mr Medici. This is our territory¡± Levi heard one of the men say, followed by a howl and the stomping of their paws hitting the ground simultaneously. ¡°Shit!¡± Levi harshly muttered as he hid behind arge tree. He nced behind him before reaching into his pocket and pulling out the bullet that was made specifically to kill wolves in an instant. He knew carrying this around was going toe in handy one day. He heard a growl right behind him so he stepped out from behind the tree and fired the gun straight at the wolf who immediately fell to the ground with a whimper. Before Levi could run away, one of the wolves pounced on him from behind. Levi fell to the ground with a groan as his gun fell out of his hand. The wolf aimed to bite his neck but Levi immediately blocked its attempt with his arm then screamed in pain as the wolf¡¯s fang dug into his skin before using all his strength to reach for the gun then he shot the wolf right in its skull. The wolf¡¯s brain stter all over him and he let out a groan before pushing its lifeless body off him. He took some breaths before getting up from the ground then he reached into his pocket and cussed loudly when he saw that his phone screen had been damaged on impact. ¡°I need to get to a phone center¡± He muttered to himself before grimacing as he stared at the huge bite wound on his arm. He needed to get that treated immediately but first, he needed to get through to Zane and warn him about this. Daniel paused as soon as Zane walked into his room. ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡± Zane questioned with furrowed eyebrows. Daniel cleared his throat before turning around to face Zane. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a little drive. I need to clear my head¡± Zane stared at him for a while then walked over and sniffed his shirt. ¡°Why did you sniff me?¡± Daniel questioned with confusion written on his face. ¡°You¡¯re wearing cologne. You never wear cologne unless¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it and don¡¯t wait up for me¡± Daniel muttered as he grabbed his dagger and a knife then walked out of the room. After contemting it , Zane decided to follow him. ~ As Daniel drove down the road, he nced at his side view mirror and sighed when he saw Zane¡¯s car behind his. He knew Zane was going to try and follow him. Daniel has a weird feeling. He was either walking into a trap or Heather really wanted to talk to him but thetter seemed unlikely but he didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Maybe she was in Trouble and needed his help. He couldn¡¯t just turn her away. Plus, if he was walking into a trap,he didn¡¯t want Zane to be caught up in his mess. Thinking that, he stepped on the eleration and tried his best to get rid of Zane which was a hard proven task because Zane was determined to follow him but after a while, they both lost each other in traffic and Daniel let out a sigh of relief when he couldn¡¯t see Zane¡¯s car again. ¡°If something happens to me tonight, at least you can still save the pack¡± he murmured to himself as he packed right in front of the park. He took a deep breath before getting out. He nced around, searching for Heather while calling out her name. A sinister feeling was starting to crawl up his spine as he walked deeper into the park but it soon vanished when he found Heather seated on one of the swings. ¡°Heather¡± He called out her name as he ran up to see her. She abruptly stood up from the swing as she watched him with wide eyes. ¡°You came,¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Of course I came, you needed me¡± She frowned but before she could say anything, Daniel¡¯s eyes widened when Liam suddenly appeared behind her. Daniel snared at him as he got into a fighting stance which just made Liam chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he just wants to talk to you¡± Heather uttered and Daniel turned to her with a frown. ¡°Heather¡­. How could you?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows but before she could say anything, Daniel screamed out in pain when Liam shot him in the guts. Daniel fell to his knees with his eyes still on Heather while she stared at him in shock. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to him?¡± She questioned as blue veins suddenly began to appear on Daniel¡¯s body as he got paler. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Heather. Take her back to the car¡± She turned around and grabbed Liam¡¯s cor while shaking her head frantically. ¡°This wasn¡¯t the n! You said you were only going to talk to him!¡± He rolled his eyes at her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Well, my love. ns have changed and tonight, everything will finallye to an end starting with Daniel¡¯s life¡±¡­ Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ¡°Shit!¡± Zane cussed as he kicked his car tire then ran his fingers through his hair. What was Daniel thinking?! It wasn¡¯t safe yet! Was he trying to get himself killed? He brought out his phone and dialed Leo¡¯s number. ¡°Hurry up and track Daniel¡¯s te number. Report back to me immediately¡± He didn¡¯t even wait to hear what Leo had to say before hanging up. At that moment, his phone rang making him furrow his eyebrows. Why was a strange calling his phone? Only a few knew this number. After the third ring, Zane decided to pick up. ¡°Zane, Liam fucking knows¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Levi? Why are you calling with a strange number and what does Liam know?¡± ¡°He knows we are working together. He knows our ns. He tried to take me and lock me up but I was able to escape and my phone got destroyed in the process¡± Zane frowned. Liam knew? Just then, a message from Leo popped up on Zane¡¯s screen and when he read the content, his eyes darkened. ¡°Levi,e over to the central park immediately. I¡¯m going there now to help Daniel¡± Zane muttered as he climbed back into his car and started the engine. ¡°Liam has him, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Zane sighed then stepped on the eleration. ¡°Hurry¡± Zane uttered then hung up. ¡°Shit Daniel. You better not have died before I get there¡± Kiara screamed out in pain as the silver whipsnded on her back again. ¡°Samantha, that¡¯s enough¡± Kiara pleaded as tears missed with blood ran down her cheeks. Samantha justughed like manic then walked over to Kiara and grabbed her face, digging her ws into her cheeks. ¡°I finally have the chance to do what I¡¯ve always wanted to do to you for years which is hurt you and now you think I¡¯m going to stop? That¡¯s a silly joke. The only time I¡¯m going to stop is when you stop breathing¡± Kiara red at her. ¡°Why? Why do you hate me so much? What¡­what did I ever do to you? Our parents loved you more than they ever loved me. You had more friends than I did and you were a social butterfly back at the pack. Everyone loved you so why?¡± Heather gritted her teeth. ¡°Everyone loved me but the man I wanted. I hated the fact that you got to be his mate and I hated the fact that you got to carry his child even though it was short lived. What I wanted was to take everything and leave you with nothing but Zane won¡¯t fucking let go of you. Why? You don¡¯t even have anything to offer. You¡¯re not even half as beautiful as I am¡± Kiara smirked through the pain. ¡°Well Zane didn¡¯t seem to think so. After spending two damned years with him, you still couldn¡¯t get him to fall in love with you¡± Samantha pped her across the face. ¡°You bitch. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for running your mouth¡± Then she walked over to the little fire they had built on the ground and picked out the burning rod with her gloves on before turning to Kiara with a devilish smirk. ¡°Sorry sister but this might hurt a little¡± Kiara eyes grew wide as she shook her head frantically as Samantha took slow steps towards her. ¡°No no no¡± Kiara chanted over and over again but before Samantha could hurt her, one of the men spoke. ¡°I just got a message. Boss wants us all at the park now¡± Samantha groaned as she turned to him. ¡°Can¡¯t I just finish with this first?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°He said we should be there in five minutes¡± Samantha sighed before dropping the rod on the ground. ¡°You have been saved by the goddess, Kiara but best believe that when Ie back, we are going to kick off from where we stopped. Come on boys¡± Samantha muttered as she walked out of the room. Kiara immediately broke out in sobs as soon as Samantha banged the door after her. What was she going to do now? Who was going to save her? Where was Zane? Heather screamed as she cried while iling her arms around like a child. ¡°Calm down, miss Swift¡± One of the men said but that just made her cry louder. ¡°Let me out of this car, I need to save Daniel. This is all my fault, I¡¯m such a fool!¡± She uttered in between tears. At that moment, her heart felt heavy. She had destroyed everything and now, Daniel might get killed because of her stupidity. ¡°Boss said we should get you back to the warehouse and lock you up there till all this is over. Stop struggling because you¡¯re not going anywhere¡± The one by her right uttered. She cried bitterly all the way to the warehouse. If she weren¡¯t pregnant, she would have fought all of them and escaped but she needed to think of the baby. As soon as they got to the warehouse, they pulled her out of the car and dragged her towards the warehouse while she struggled. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Let me go, I need to save Daniel¡± She screamed but it all fell on deaf ears as they pushed her into the warehouse and locked the door. She pounded her fist on the door as she heard their receding footsteps. ¡°Let me out of here! Please I¡¯m begging you, just let me out!¡± She screamed as hot tears ran down her cheeks. What was she going to do now? How was she going to get out of here? A feeling of hopelessness crept into her body as she slid her back down the door. She was all alone. As she ced her head on her hand, she suddenly heard a voice making her eyes widen. ¡°Help, someone help me!¡± Heather abruptly stood up from the ground as she ran towards the voice. ¡°Kiara!¡± Heather screamed as she ran down the stairs then barged into the room Kiara was being kept in. She gasped with her hand over her mouth as she saw the stare Kiara was in while Kiara began to shed tears of joy as soon as she saw Heather. ¡°What happened to you? Who did this to¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now, Heather. Get me out of here¡± Heather immediately nodded as she ran towards her. She winced as soon as her hand touched the silver chains but she was more focused on getting Kiara free. As soon as the chains were off Kiara, she stood up with a sigh of relief and did a little stretch before turning to Heather. ¡°We need to leave before they get back. Let¡¯s try to call up Zane or Daniel or even Levi¡± Kiara muttered hurriedly as she walked towards the door with Heather behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think Daniel is going to be able to answer you¡± Kiara stopped in her tracks as she turned to Heather with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Heather immediately bursted out crying as she held onto Kiara¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I did something very bad, Kiara. I did something very bad¡± Kiara frowned. What are you talking about? What did you do?¡± So Heather told her everything Including how Liam had raped her and how she had trusted that he wanted to end things and had called Daniel up. ¡°I know I made a mistake and I¡¯m willing to fix it but¡­¡± Kiara yanked her hand out of Heather¡¯s hold as she red at her. ¡°What you did is not only a mistake but you have cost Daniel his life. How could you be so stupidly in love?! I hope Liam was worth it" Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Heather¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Kiara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kiara. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this conversation now. We need to cover up the mess you have created. As long as Daniel is there, Zane should be there as well. We need to get there immediately but I don¡¯t know what park¡­¡± ¡°They are at the central park,¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there then¡± She muttered as she ran out of the room and up the stairs. ¡°We can¡¯t leave, we are both locked in¡± Heather uttered making Kiara halt in her steps. ¡°We can¡¯t be locked in, there has to be a way out¡± Kiara uttered as she nced around. After searching for what felt like minutes, they found out that all the exit doors including the windows were locked. They were really locked in. ¡°See? I told you¡± Heather breathed out which made Kiara frown. ¡°We can¡¯t just give up, Heather. Stand back and cover your face¡± Kiara muttered then grabbed a chair and smashed the window with it. Heather gasped lightly then gave Kiara a thumbs up. ¡°I should have never doubted you¡± Kiara ignored her as she climbed out the window which made Heather frown. Heather was about to climb out when Kiara stopped her. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea if you stay here. We don¡¯t want you causing anymore more trouble and I would hate it if anything happened to your child¡± Heather frowned. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me right now but I really want to fix things. I¡¯m not staying here, I¡¯ming with you despite what you say¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then let out a sigh. ¡°Hurry up then¡± She muttered as she gave Heather a hand and helped her out the window then they ran towards one of the cars. Kiara broke the window with a rock then opened the door from the inside before turning to Heather. ¡±Do you still know how to turn on a car without the key?¡± Heather smirked. ¡°Of course I do¡± Heather climbed into the car and after messing around with the wires, the car finally started and she smiled proudly to herself then turned to Kiara who just had a frown on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Kiara muttered as she walked around and got into the passenger seat. Heather nced at her then let out a sigh before driving off. Daniel groaned as Liamnded another sh on his abdomen. He fell to the ground and began to cough out blood. ¡°Stop fighting it and just give in to death already, Daniel. You¡¯re just hurting yourself more¡± Liam uttered with a smirk then he licked off Daniel¡¯s blood from his fingers. Daniel staggered slightly as he stood up from the ground. ¡°Why?¡± Liam tilted his head at him. ¡°I told you, I just don¡¯t like you and¡­¡± ¡°Not that. Why did you hurt her? She loved you, she chose to believe there¡¯s still some good in you so why are you hurting her?¡± Liam frowned. ¡°How I treat my woman is of no concern of yours¡± Daniel screamed out in pain the second Liam sliced his arm with a silver knife. Daniel fell to the ground, nursing his arm while Liam stood over him with a smile. ¡°I love watching you suffer and I love hearing you scream but I¡¯m getting bored. You¡¯re too weak for me¡± Daniel snickered which made Liam furrow his brows. ¡°Too weak? Says the guy that turned himself into a monster just so he could defeat the people that considered him a friend, a brother. If anything you¡¯re the weakling, you¡¯re a coward for not being able to defeat us as your normal self. Even if all of us get killed tonight, just know that you didn¡¯t kill us, the monster you became did¡± Before he could blink, Liam grabbed his head and smashed it into the swing set behind them. ¡°I¡¯m getting sick of your smart mouth, Daniel¡± He muttered then smashed his face harder against the rod before throwing him to the ground. Daniel was breathing heavily as he tried his best to move but he was in so much pain and he was losing too much blood. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Beg me and I might just let you leave. Dere your loyalty to me instead and show your support to me while I attain the Alpha Title¡± Liam uttered and Daniel chuckled through the pain. ¡°Even with my dying breath, I¡¯ll always be loyal to Zane and he¡¯ll always be my Alpha¡± Liam¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ck as he red at the helpless Danielying on the ground. ¡°Very well then¡± Liam muttered but before he could move, Zane appeared out of nowhere, grabbed him by the neck and punched him so hard across the face that Liam staggered on his feet. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Daniel¡± Daniel¡¯s face was so beaten up that he wasn¡¯t even recognizable anymore but despite that, he shed Zane a smile. ¡°I¡¯m still breathing¡± Zane nodded then turned to Liam once he began tough. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the true Alpha. How stupid are you toe here all alone?¡± Zane smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward like you¡± The smile immediately wiped off Liam¡¯s face. ¡°I may be a coward but I¡¯m not as stupid as you are¡± With that, Liam grabbed Zane by the neck then threw him across the little field they were in. Zane was able to keep his bnce but in seconds, Liam appeared In front of him and punched him continuously in the face before digging his ws into Zane¡¯s abdomen. Zane screamed out in pain with his veins popping out as he held onto Liam¡¯s arm. ¡°What organ should I pull out first?¡± Liam uttered with a sinister smile on his face but before Liam could do anything, He growled loudly as a bullet came flying towards him hitting him straight on his chest. Liam let go of Zane as he turned to find out who the perpetrator was. Levi aimed the gun directly at Liam as he walked out of the shadows. ¡°What? You both thought you could have all the fun without me?¡±¡­ Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Right behind Levi were his brothers and his Mafia men, then some of Zane¡¯s men. They all had their guns pointed at Liam who just smirked then dug his hand into his chest and brought out the bullet. He nced at it before turning to Levi. ¡°Do you really think a useless bullet like this is going to cause me any harm, Levi?¡± Levi cocked his gun. ¡°No but at least it¡¯s going to cause you temporary pain¡± He muttered then fired another shot at Liam¡¯s head but Liam was able to catch the bullet with a smirk on his face. ¡°Think again,¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You know, I expected that but while I was distracting you, Zane slipped through your fingers¡± Liam abruptly turned to where Zane had beenying on the ground and furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that Zane was stillying there. What was Levi ying at? Just then, another bullet came flying towards him and this time, this bullet was faster and bigger and the pain that crawled into Liam¡¯s body was impable. Liam groaned as he held onto his arm before turning to Levi with a re. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You are dead meat¡± Before Liam could charge at Levi, Levi¡¯s men came forward and blocked him out of Liam¡¯s vision with their guns aimed at Liam. Liam tilted his head then let out augh before snapping his fingers and his men immediately came running out of the shadows. Zane furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Samantha standing in front of them with a sinister smile on her face. As if sensing his stare, she turned to Zane and smiled. ¡°Ughhh I had wanted you to see Kiara¡¯s dead body before you died but with the way things are going, you might not get that chance¡± His eyes widened as he abruptly stood up from the ground. Even though he was in a lot of pain, the thought of thinking Kiara was in the same amount of pain made his heart ache. ¡°What the fuck did you do to her?!¡± Zane screamed as his eyes turned blood red and even though Samantha was scared, she felt safe behind Liam. ¡°I¡¯m getting bored of this¡± Liam muttered and immediately he said that, Levi¡¯s men began shooting at him and his men. Liam was able to dodge everything as he ran towards Levi who immediately jumped out of Liam¡¯s way before Liam could grab him and in the process, he shot Liam¡¯s head before he fell to the ground with a groan. Levi watched in horror as the bullet bounced off Liam¡¯s head while Liamughed. ¡°No bullet or weapon can Pierce through my head¡± Liam muttered as he grabbed Levi by the neck and lifted him off the ground. ¡°But you Levi, let¡¯s just see how much your skull can take¡± He muttered then smashed Levi¡¯s head against the tree behind them before throwing him away like a piece of dirt. Levi fell to the ground with a thud as his head began to ache badly. He could barely see as his vision was hazy but he could definitely feel the blood flowing down his head. Levi tried getting up, he needed to fight back but there was only so much his mortal body could take and the fatal blow to his head had been excruciating. He cussed himself for being so weak as he watched Liam stalk towards Zane who tried his best to fight back and even managed tond some few blows on Liam but Liam was way stronger and it was obvious Zane was no match for him. Levi¡¯s eyes trailed towards Daniel who wasying on his own blood helplessly with one of his eyes bruised close. Levi could feel the despair rolling off Daniel¡¯s body from a mile away. He turned to his men and his brothers who were desperately fighting to win but the odds were not in their favor. Despite the powerful weapon they had, they were fighting against wolves which were much more swifter than they were. Levi clenched his fist and closed his eyes as he tried his best to get up. They couldn¡¯t be defeated like this. Even if they died in the process, he would rather die knowing they had killed Liam. Zane coughed out blood as Liam continuously kicked him hard in the guts whileughing like a maniac. ¡°Is this the almighty True Alpha, huh? Fight me! Why are you lying there helplessly if you¡¯re supposed to be the strongest wolf alive?!¡± Liam boomed then picked up Zane by the neck and mmed his back against the wall behind them. ¡°What? Am I still not worthy to have a fight with you, huh?¡± Liam questioned then pierced one of his ws Into Zane¡¯s neck be while Zane screamed in pain. ¡°You bastard¡± Liam grinned. ¡°Look around, Zane. I¡¯m winning and you¡¯re loosing but then again, I knew there wasn¡¯t going to be a way in hell that you were going to win me because you¡¯re weak now. You had began to weaken since the day you met Kiara and you¡¯re probably thinking about her now and that¡¯s why you¡¯re not fighting me as well as I want you to. Fight me, Zane! Let me feel worthy of taking your title¡± But Zane just stared him straight in the eye without saying which just made Liam even more angry. ¡°Stop!¡± They all turned towards the voice and Zane¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Kiara all bloodied up with her clothes half torn but she stood there with a fierce and determined look on her face. ¡°Well well well, if it isn¡¯t the woman of the hour?¡± Liam muttered as he threw Zane to the ground and walked over to Kiara but Heather immediately moved forward and pushed Kiara behind her. ¡°Leave her alone, Liam. Haven¡¯t you done enough?!¡± Heather screamed in his face as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was too ashamed to look at anyone else in the eye because she med herself for all this. ¡°My love, don¡¯t be that way. Come to me and I¡¯ll forget the fact that you are working with my nemesis¡± Heather pursed her lips as her hold on Kiara tightened. ¡°No, just leave¡­ please¡± Liam¡¯s eyes darted towards Heather¡¯s and Kiara¡¯s intertwined fingers and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I guess there¡¯s onest person holding you back. If I got rid of that person then you have no choice but toe with me, right?¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head frantically as Liam moved closer to her. ¡°Liam, don¡¯t you dare touch her or I¡¯ll rip you into shreds!¡± Zane thundered and Liam smirked. ¡°But that¡¯s what I want, Zane. I want you to fight me and once I get rid of your weakness, then the real Zane wille out¡± Before any of them could blink, Liam had already grabbed Kiara by the neck and lifted her up from the ground while she struggled against his hold. ¡°Leave her alone¡± Heather yelled as she grabbed onto his arm and tried to release Kiara but he just to pushed Heather aside. ¡°Say your goodbyes now, Heather or¡­.¡± ¡°I said let go of her!¡± Heather screamed then picked up a heavy stick on the ground and hit Liam¡¯s head with it¡­ Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Heather hadn¡¯t been thinking when she did that. The moment Liam had grabbed Kiara, an anger she hadn¡¯t felt before surged inside her and without even knowing, she picked up therge rock and hit Liam on his head. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As she stood there, she expected him to grab her and kill her on the spot but instead, he let go of Kiara then held onto his head and began screaming. They all watched him with confused expressions on their faces as he screamed and begged for the voices to stop. The hit from the rock had broken the spell so the voices and the pain was back ten times worse. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it¡± He muttered lowly and Heather¡¯s face softened. She tried reaching out to him but Kiara immediately pushed her aside then red at her. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Kiara yelled. ¡°He¡¯s in pain, he needs help¡± Kiara frowned. What kind of spell was ced on her? ¡°I think we should use this moment to attack him¡± Levi muttered as he picked up his gun and stood up from the ground with much difficulty. Kiara gasped when she saw the blood dripping down his head. ¡°Levi, your¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well it¡¯s nothingpared to the pain Zane and Daniel are in right now¡± After she heard that, her and Heather both turned to Daniel and they gasped loudly seeing just how beaten up he was. ¡°Daniel¡± Heather called out his name but it was like he was oblivious to what was happening around him. Liam let out another thunderous scream, so loud that the birds around flew away. ¡°Come here, Kiara. Get away from him¡± Kiara turned to Zane and immediately ran towards him while dragging Heather along with her. She didn¡¯t trust Heather and didn¡¯t want her doing anything stupid. Kiara briefly let go of Heather¡¯s hands as she fell into Zane¡¯s arms. He hugged her tightly then ced a kiss on her neck. ¡°I¡¯m covered in blood, you shouldn¡¯t be hugging me¡± He muttered but she just hugged him tighter. ¡°I want to. I missed you so much¡± She murmured and he sighed contently. ¡°I missed you more than you know¡± Before she could reply, they heard one of Levi¡¯s men yell from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll approach him first¡± He muttered as he grabbed his gun and ran towards Liam since he was closer. ¡°Wait Stephen, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Levi yelled but Stephen was already too close to Liam. He tried aiming his gun at Liam but the minute Liam turned to him and he saw the look in Liam¡¯s eyes, he tried running back but Liam grabbed him by the head and with just that single touch, Stephen¡¯s head scattered and his lifeless body fell to the ground. They all stared in shock and fear as Liam began changing into his monster form. Even his own men were scared of him. ¡°Run Kiara, run as fast you can¡± Zane muttered as he pushed her away from him but she stood her ground and shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, we are going to face him together and¡­ ¡± ¡°Now is not the time for that, Kiara! Can¡¯t you see what he did to us in his normal form?! I can¡¯t let anything happen to you and I won¡¯t be able to fight knowing you can get hurt so please, leave!¡± He yelled and at the same time, Liam let out a Monstrous growl. ¡°Leave now!¡± Zane screamed again while Kiara cried bitterly. The look in his eyes scared her, like he had given up all hope that he was going to survive. She nced around and everyone seemed to have given up hope. ¡°Let¡¯s leave together then, I can¡¯t lose you again¡± She murmured and Zane¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I won¡¯t leave Daniel or Levi behind so you should go without me. I love you, always know that¡± He murmured and she threw her arms around him as she cried while shaking her head frantically. No, she didn¡¯t want him to leave him. ¡°Heather, get her away from here. You both need to leave¡± Heather pursed her lips then moved closer and yanked Kiara off Zane. ¡°No, let me go. Let me go!¡± Kiara yelled as Heather pulled her away. ¡°Stop struggling, Kiara. Zane is going to fight better knowing you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t you want them to win? They can¡¯t be watching over you¡± Heather tried speaking some sense into Kiara but Kiara just cried harder. Heather hadn¡¯t seen the look in Zane¡¯s eyes, only Kiara had seen it and she was afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die, I don¡¯t want Liam to kill him. I won¡¯t be able to bear it¡± Heather nodded while she pulled her deeper into the woods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are not going to die. Just stay here, okay? You need to rest¡± Heather helped Kiara sit down on the ground then was about to walk away when Kiara grabbed her hand. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Heather smiled sadly. ¡°I still think I can do something about this¡± Heather yanked her hand out of Kiara¡¯s as she ran away and before Kiara could stand up and run after her, Samantha appeared and stood in front of her with a smirk. ¡°I said we were going to finish off from where we stopped, right?¡± Kiara red at her then nced behind with worry etched on her face as she stared after Heather. She hoped she wasn¡¯t going to do anything stupid. Just then, Samantha punched Kiara on the face resulting in her falling to the ground. ¡°How dare you ignore me, You bitch?!¡± Samantha spat out then bared her fangs at Kiara and was about to pounce on her when Kiara kicked on the stomach then punched her across the face before standing up. ¡°Okay sister, if that¡¯s what you want then let¡¯s fight but I¡¯m not going to go easy on you¡± Samantha chuckled as she wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth. ¡°Likewise Sister¡±¡­ Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Zane winced as he stood up from the ground. If it were anyone else that had wounded him, he would have healed a second but it was different with Liam. ¡°Daniel? Are you okay?!¡± Zane yelled as he turned to Daniel who was still lying motionless on the ground. Zane cussed them and tried running up to him but the growl of Liam stopped him in his tracks. He slowly turned around and saw that the monster was staring directly at him but before it could charge at him, Levi snapped his fingers and bullets after bullets came charging towards the monster but they didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. It just seemed like the bullet was causing the monster difort. ¡°Go get Daniel, we¡¯ll distract him!¡± Levi yelled as he fired shots with two guns at the monster. Zane nodded then hurriedly ran towards Daniel to check if he was okay. ¡°Daniel¡± He called out as he lifted him off the ground. As soon as he raised him, Zane gasped as the huge shed across Daniel¡¯s chest. That wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­. Loo¡­sing a.. lot of blood¡± Daniel mumbled as he opened up the only good eye to stare at Zane. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get you to the hospital soon. We¡¯ll finish this up quickly and¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to make it, Zane¡± Zane frowned then grabbed onto Daniel¡¯s face at the same time the monster growled angrily. ¡°Listen to me, to have to fight, okay? You can¡¯t die like this¡± Then Zane pulled out the spelled dagger. ¡°All I have to do is stab the Monster in the heart with this and this will all be over¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything and just shed Zane a slow smile. Suddenly Behind them, multiple screams were heard as Liam charged towards Levi¡¯s men and began killing them despite the fact that they were firing at him. Liam was even killing the men he had brought with him. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, rest here¡± Zane muttered as he gently ced Daniel¡¯s body against the bench behind him then he ran towards the fight. At that moment, the monster reached out and tried to grab Levi but Levi swiftly brought out his Knife and shed out the monster¡¯s hand with it. The monster let out a growl filled with pain before turning angrily towards Levi but he could get Levi, Zane jumped on the monster¡¯s back and began slicing it continuously with another dagger. The monster howled then reached behind to grab Zane and threw him to the ground before stomping on him. Zane grimaced. It felt like his organs were being crushed. Levi watched the scene as he contemted on what to do. If the monster continued doing that, he was going to crush Zane to death. ¡°Hey monster! Over here¡± Levi yelled as he cocked his gun and ran towards the monster and Zane. He didn¡¯t know where this Adrenaline wasing from. He was no match for the monster but he couldn¡¯t see a friend in need of help and not try to help. That moment felt like it was in slow motion as the monster turned towards Levi. ¡°Levi, No!¡± Zane yelled as the monster stuck his hand into Levi¡¯s stomach. Levi¡¯s eyes widened as he coughed out blood but that didn¡¯t stop him from raising his hand and shooting the monster right in the heart. The monster retracted its hand as it let out a scream while Levi fell on his knees with blood gushing out of his stomach. ¡°Levi! Levi! Don¡¯t die on us!¡± His brother¡¯s, Lucien and Sebastian ran up to him as they carried him up from the ground and towards somewhere safer. They tried everything to stop the blood but it was just too much. Zane clenched his fist as he watched Levi get carried away. Even Levi, who was a human, was doing more than he was and it wasn¡¯t even his battle to fight. ¡±I¡¯m not going to let you hurt anyone else¡± Zane muttered as he took off his clothes and Changed into his wolf. He howled loudly before charging at the monster. Kiara punched Samantha on the face while Samantha Kicked her in the groin. They both had bruises on their bodies and we¡¯re both physically tired especially Kiara but she was going to give up. She charged at Samantha and elongated her ws before shing her across the face. Samantha cried out as she held onto her face. ¡°You bitch! How dare you?!¡± Samantha screamed while tears ran down her cheeks. Kiara knew Samantha¡¯s face was her prize possession and that was why she aimed for it. ¡°Just give up. There¡¯s no way you are going to defeat me¡± Kiara muttered as she breathed harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m not going to give up till you die!¡± Samantha yelled then brought out a silver knife. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she took slow steps backwards. She hadn¡¯t expected Samantha to have a knife. ¡°What? Is Dear Kiara scared?¡± At the Moment, Samantha looked like a monster with the sh on her face and the devilish smirk on her face as she stalked towards Kiara like a predator. ¡°I can never be afraid of you¡± While the others were fighting against the monster, she was here fighting her sister who held a stupid grudge against her. She needed to finish this quickly so she could go to Zane and help the others. Samantha charged towards her and Kiara was about to dodge her but then she heard Zane¡¯s howl and in that brief moment of distraction, Samantha stabbed her in the stomach. Kiara gasped as she stared at Samantha unfeeling eyes. No sympathy, no nothing. ¡°Goodbye sister¡± Samantha muttered then pulled out the knife then stabbed her again. Kiara coughed out blood then fell to the ground as soon as Samantha pulled out the knife again. Samantha chuckled loudly then began to walk away but Kiara wasn¡¯t going to let her win. She couldn¡¯t win. Even if she died today, she was going to make sure Samantha died with her. With much difficulty, Kiara stood up from the ground then ran up to Samantha and jumped on her making them both fall to the ground. The knife was knocked out of Samantha¡¯s hand in the process. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Kiara¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°Good bye, Sister¡± Kiara muttered then began shing Samantha continuously across the chest. They both screamed out in pain. Despite the amount of pain Kiara was in, she continued to tear Samantha apart as she poured all her anger into it then she yanked out Samantha¡¯s heart and watched as the life drained off her. ¡°This is for my dead son¡± Kiara muttered then she fell down to the ground. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she thought of Zane. ¡°Goodbye, my love¡± She muttered then everything turned ck Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Zane lunged angrily at the monster and bit and scratched with any opening he could get. He whimpered slightly when the monster mmed his body hard with his arm which sent Zane¡¯s wolf flying but he was able to stand his ground. As he watched Liam, Zane noticed that his moves weren¡¯t as swift as before. His eyes immediately flew to the bullet stuck in the monster¡¯s chest and he grinned. It seemed Levi had managed to weaken the monster with how many bullets were in it but the fatal one was the one stuck in its chest which Levi had fired at thest minute. The monster growled then in mere seconds, it was in front of Zane. It grabbed Zane by the neck then mmed him against the tree behind him and as soon as it did that, Zane changed into his human form and managed to escape the monster¡¯s clutches but he wasn¡¯t able to run far before the monster shed him against his naked back. Zane fell on his knees as he groaned loudly. He tried to move but his body was too weak and he was losing a lot of blood as well since his wounds weren¡¯t healing fast enough but he couldn¡¯t give up. Alpha¡¯s were not known to give up. In that moment, his eyes shifted between the monster and the dagger. There was no way he would be able to grab the dagger at that instance unless¡­ ¡°Zane!¡± A female voice suddenly came behind and when he turned around, his eyes widened when he saw Heather standing by the woods staring at them and behind her was Anastasia, the Queen of witches and Levi¡¯s father. ¡°Sorry we arete Zane! I had to convince this woman over here¡± Anastasia muttered. As soon as the monster saw them,it turned away from Zane and began running towards them. Levi¡¯s father was the first to step in front as he cocked his gun and fired a bullet straight at the monster¡¯s head. The monster howled as he stopped in his tracks and at the moment, the witches began their incantation. The monster began to howl in pain but it was still trying to move close while Levi¡¯s father ran over to where Levi and his brothers were. ¡°Zane, the dagger now!¡± Anastasia yelled as blood flowed out of her nose. The monster was too strong for them. As soon as Anastasia said that, Heather came running towards Zane. ¡°Give me the dagger, I¡¯ll do it¡± He ignored her as he took hold of the dagger and struggled to stand up. ¡°Just step aside Heather and stop being a nuisance¡± As soon as he said that, he stumbled on his feet and the dagger fell on the ground. He was too weak so the dagger was taking the little strength he had left. Heather was about to reach out for the dagger when Zane stopped her. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to carry it. It¡¯ll suck out all your energy¡± He muttered while his eyes drooped. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll do anything to make this all stop¡± She murmured. He stared into her eyes and when he saw the sincerity in her eyes, he sighed. ¡°Hurry Zane!!¡± Anastasia yelled as she fell to her knees but she didn¡¯t dare drop her hand while the Queen mother continued the incantations while getting closer to the monster. ¡°You have to bring it closer. I can¡¯t do it so Heather has to¡± He yelled back. At the mention of Heather¡¯s name, Daniel¡¯s good eye opened up. He stared at the scene in front of him then slowly clenched his fist. He wanted to be able to do more but he was just sitting down there helplessly. He was a Beta for crying out loud! ¡°We can¡¯t bring him closer Zane! He¡¯s too powerful¡± Anastasia yelled while Liam growled loudly before taking a step forward. They all gasped while Anastasia and the Queen of witches¡¯ incantations got louder. ¡°You have to do it quickly, Heather. Grab the dagger and stab the monster right in his heart. We are all counting on you¡± Zane muttered and she nodded determinedly before reaching out for the dagger. The minute she touched it, she winced and her eyes widened when she saw how badly burnt her palm was. How was she supposed to lift it up? ¡°Hurry Heather. Remember, you put us in the mess now it¡¯s your time to make it right¡± Zane murmured behind her and she took a deep breath before lifting up the dagger with great difficulty and running up to the monster. It hurt her hand so much that she began weeping loudly. She wasn¡¯t sure she could do it. Her body was getting weak and she wasn¡¯t even close to the monster. Just then, she felt someone beside her and before she could register what was going on, Daniel grabbed the dagger from her hand then used all his remaining strength to run up to the monster. She halted in her steps as she stared at him with wide eyes while they all stared at him in shock including Zane. He hadn¡¯t expected that Daniel would be able to move but he guessed love was the greatest push of all. Daniel yelled loudly as he stood in front of the monster and stabbed it straight in its heart. The monster howled and was about to push Daniel off but he just stuck the dagger deeper then twisted the dagger into the monster¡¯s heart before letting go. The monster screamed so loud that the ground shook. Daniel tried taking a step back but he stumbled on his feet and was about to fall down when Heather caught him. ¡°You did it and I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± She murmured as she wrapped her arms tightly around him. He just smiled slightly before closing his eyes as he rested his head on her shoulder. Heather¡¯s eyes widened and she was about to call out his name when the monster growled softly in front of her. Her eyes met with the monster¡¯s as it fell to his knees. She gasped when it changed back to Liam. They didn¡¯t look away from each other for what felt like an eternity before he closed his eyes and fell to the ground with his body instantly decaying. No one made a sound. They had won but it felt like they had lost¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°Help my son! He¡¯s losing a lot of blood!¡± Levi¡¯s father suddenly yelled, breaking all of them out of their trance. Anastasia immediately ran towards Levi and began chanting an incantation. ¡°Help Daniel too. He¡¯s not waking up!¡± Heather yelled with tears rolling down her cheeks as she tapped his cheek repeatedly but he wasn¡¯t responding. The Queen of witches immediately came running forward and began chanting an incantation as well. As Zane nced around, he noticed there were a lot of them that were dead while few were just injured. He was sure Anastasia and The Queen of witches wouldn¡¯t be able to attend to all of them at once. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to stop the bleeding and I¡¯ve given him some of my strength. We need to get him to the hospital immediately, there¡¯s not much time¡± She muttered and Levi¡¯s father nodded before bringing out his phone to call an ambnce. As soon as Anastasia saw Zane trying to stand, she ran up to help him. ¡°You are bleeding as well. Stay still so I can¡­¡± But he just swatted her hand away. ¡°I need to find Kiara. She¡­ she must be waiting for me toe get her¡± He muttered as he took slow strenuous steps towards the forest. ¡°At least, let me help you with the pain so you can¡­¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t waste another second. She¡¯s waiting for me and I have to tell her that we won¡± He muttered as a small smile appeared on his face. Finally, everything would return back to normal and he would get married to Kiara and crown her as his Luna. Anastasia sighed as she watched him then she rolled her eyes before cing his arm over her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get anywhere if you walk this slow. I¡¯ll be back soon, Queen mother. Please help the others¡± The Queen of witches nodded then left Daniel and ran over to help the others while Anastasia and Zane walked into the forest. ¡°Kiara!¡± He called out her name as he nced around. Where could she be? He was about to turn towards a corner when he caught sight of something far ahead. He squinted his eyes as he walked closer and when he saw who it was, he removed his arm from around Anastasia¡¯s shoulders as he limped towards Kiara¡¯s lifeless body on the ground. He was breathing so loudly that that was the only thing he could hear. ¡°My love!¡± He called out as his legs gave out and he fell to the ground. Anastasia gasped as she ran forward to help him but he pushed her away as he crawled towards Kiara. As soon as he was close enough, he gathered her in his arms. He immediately checked if she was breathing and when he heard her faint heartbeat, he turned to Anastasia with wide eyes. ¡°Help her out now, heal her if you must!¡± he yelled and Anastasia sighed as she walked over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I can only stop the bleeding and preserve her¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up Dammit! My love? Answer me!¡± He muttered frantically as he tapped her cheek continuously but he got no response back. ¡°We need to get her back to where the others are before the ambnce arrives. Give her to me, I¡¯ll carry her. You are not in the position to carry her¡± Zane shook his head as he stood up with Kiara in his arms. ¡°She needs me, she needs to feel my presence so she¡¯ll know I¡¯m here so I¡¯m not letting anyone touch her¡± He murmured as he began to walk away. Even though his whole body ached, the fear of losing Kiara was all he could think about and it couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, My love¡± As soon as they got to the hospital, Levi, Daniel and Kiara were rushed to the emergency ward while Heather went for a maternity check up. They couldn¡¯t get Zane away from Kiara so they allowed him to have his treatment in the same room but at the farthest corner because even though he wasn¡¯t showing it, his wounds were far worse than hers and he needed emergency attention as well but he couldn¡¯t stop staring over at Kiara. ¡°Please Alpha, we need to treat you and close up your wound immediately¡± The head Doctor said in a warning tone and even after that, Zane didn¡¯tply so they shot him with a dose of Anesthesia but one dose wasn¡¯t enough to keep him down so they used Three. Zane¡¯s eyes fluttered open then he nced down and saw that his whole abdomen was covered with bandages including his arm and his back. He almost gave himself a whish with how fast he turned to nce at Kiara¡¯s side of the hospital room. ¡°Kiara?¡± He called out her name as he tried to get out of the bed but Anastasia immediately stopped him. ¡°The doctor told me not to let you get out of bed yet. Your wounds aren¡¯t totally healed but with how injured you are, you shouldn¡¯t even be awake so early¡± Zane reluctantly turned towards her. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Three days¡± His eyes widened slightly. ¡°And the others? Daniel?¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°Levi is the only one that has woken up. Luckily, Liam hadn¡¯t yanked out any of his organs so his injury isn¡¯t that vitalpared to yours and Daniel¡¯s. While Daniel, He¡¯s in aa but the doctors are watching over him 24/7. His Injuries were the worst and since the dagger took most of his energy¡­. The doctor said he has 50% of waking up¡± Zane gasped as he stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± Anastasia grabbed onto his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daniel is strong so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to pull through and I¡¯m going to try my best to help him out¡± Zane stared at her with a frown then slowly turned towards Kiara again. ¡°What about Kiara? Did she wake up? Is she in aa?¡± Anastasia frowned. ¡°About her, the¡­¡± Just then, the doctor walked into the room and smiled when he saw Zane was awake. ¡°I knew you would be okay, Alpha¡± He muttered as he walked closer to his bed but Zane totally ignored him as he stared at Anastasia. ¡°What were you going to say about Kiara?¡± He urged her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡± The doctor uttered then let out a sigh as if dreading Zane¡¯s reaction to what he was about to say. ¡°Spit out Damnit! What¡¯s wrong with her?!¡± The doctor gulped. ¡°Miss Hart is pregnant¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened as his mouth fell open in shock. ¡°What? How? When? That¡­ that can¡¯t be. I would have heard the heartbeat!¡± Zane felt like he was losing his mind. Kiara was pregnant? ¡°Believe it or not, she¡¯s three and a half weeks pregnant. I¡¯m not sure she knew as well because she would have never let herself be stabbed in the stomach twice and because of that stab, her pregnancy is in a fatal state I¡¯m afraid to say¡± Zane froze. ¡°What¡­ what is that supposed to mean?¡± The doctor¡¯s face immediately turned pitiful. ¡°One of them has to die. The mother or the child, both can¡¯t survive it. I¡¯m sorry, Alpha" Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The silence was deafening as Zane stared at the doctor. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zane uttered slowly. Anastasia cleared her throat then turned to the doctor. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll handle it from here¡± The doctor bowed his head and hurriedly walked out of the room while she turned back to Zane. ¡°Zane, calm down¡± He stared at her like she had grown two heads. ¡°Calm down? Do you know the severity of what the doctor just said? Kiara can¡¯t find out about this. She¡¯s¡­ she can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Breathe Zane. She has to have a say in this¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°If¡­ if the doctor kills the baby before she wakes up then¡­¡± ¡°Zane, think about what you¡¯re saying¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose her Anastasia. I¡¯d do anything to save her even if it means giving up our child but Kiara will never give up on our child. She would rather die than let another child die and I can¡¯t let that happen, Anastasia. We have to kill the baby before she wakes up¡± Anastasia sighed as she sat down on the bed. ¡°I know how you feel but you and Kiara have to sit down and talk about this. How do you think she¡¯s going to feel when she finds out you killed her child again?¡± Zane frowned. ¡°What?¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what she¡¯s going to think and this time, she might not just forgive you. You guys need to have the talk together, okay?¡± The frown on Zane¡¯s face deepened. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He opened his mouth to say something but at that moment, Heather walked into the room. As soon as she saw him, her eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake¡± She uttered as she walked closer to him. His eyes trailed down her body and he could see that everything that was happening was taking a toll on her. She had gotten so thinpared to thest time he saw her and she had tired lines on her forehead. Her eyes were swollen as well which meant she had been crying. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake. Kiara would be happy about that when she wakes up¡± He just kept staring at her without saying anything which made her sigh. She smiled slightly at Anastasia before turning around. ¡°Take care of yourself. You won¡¯t want Kiara or Daniel to see you this way when they wake up¡± Zane uttered, making her halt in her steps. She turned around and he wasn¡¯t even looking at her which made her smile. She bowed her head at him then walked over to Kiara¡¯s bed and sat down next to her. ¡°Shees over to watch over Kiara in the morning, goes over to chat with Levi at noon then at night, she stays beside Daniel till the next day and repeats the same cycle. Sometimes I hear her cry especially when she¡¯s with Daniel so maybe you shouldn¡¯t make her feel like everything was her fault¡± Zane turned harshly towards Anastasia. ¡°But it was her fault,¡± She sighed. ¡°Imagine if Kiara had been the monster, you literally would have killed everyone for her¡± He pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t use that logic against me. My love for Kiara is different from her love for Liam¡± Anastasia tilted her head. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Because she¡¯s in love with Daniel and Liam,¡± Anastasia smiled. ¡°Still, she was in love with Liam and that¡¯s why she believed he was still good. Love is a powerful thing Zane, you of all people should know that¡± He stared at Anastasia for a while then sighed. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t forgive her for what happened, especially to Daniel. Let¡¯s forget about her, I need to think about my predicament right now¡± He muttered as he turned away from Anastasia which made her sigh. She knew that was his way of dismissing her so she stood up, bowed her head before walking to Kiara and Heather. She nced down at Kiara and smiled at how peaceful she looked. If only she knew what was going on right now. ¡°She¡¯s going to wake up soon, right?¡± Heather suddenly asked in a small voice. Anastasia turned to Heather then ced her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Yes she will, she has to. As long as you and Zane are waiting for her, she¡¯s going to wake up¡± Heather smiled slightly then leaned closer and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I should have never left her alone¡± Heather murmured which made Anastasia sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Kiara would have done everything to protect you especially since you¡¯re with child¡± ¡°But she¡¯s with child as well¡± Heather muttered as she turned to Anastasia with tears streaming down her cheeks. Anastasia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You heard¡± Heather nodded then turned back to Kiara and grabbed her hand. ¡°How did none of us know? I should have protected her. I should have¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think about what we should have done because that can¡¯t be changed now. Let¡¯s just think about how we are going to break the news to her when she wakes up¡± Anastasia murmured and Heather sighed. ¡°Zane¡¯s right, she¡¯s not going to want to give up the baby. Maybe we should just get rid of it before she wakes up. We¡¯ll just tell her that the baby died due to the stabs¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°I know you are both worried about Kiara but you both should also think about her feelings. You were there when she lost her first child, weren¡¯t you? How do you think she¡¯s going to take the news that she lost another child without her knowing?¡± Heather frowned then sighed as she nced down at Kiara. ¡°You are right. We can¡¯t do that to her¡± Just then, the hospital door opened up and Levi walked in with his brothers and father behind him. He nced at Kiara¡¯s bed before turning to Zane then he let out a smile. ¡°I have to say it does feel good to see your grumpy face dear cousin¡± Zane red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have a grumpy face and I¡¯m not your cousin¡±¡­ Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Levi then walked over to Kiara¡¯s bed and ced his hand on Heather¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How is she?¡± He questioned softly which made Heather sigh. ¡°She hasn¡¯t made any move yet. I hope she wakes up soon¡± He nodded. ¡°We all hope so¡± ¡°Is there a reason you brought your entourage with you?¡± Zane suddenly said as he stared at Levi¡¯s father and brothers. He could see that Levi¡¯s brothers had obtained some minor injuries. ¡°They won¡¯t leave me alone and they said the only way they¡¯d let mee here is if they followed me so here we are¡± Levi muttered as he scratch the back of his head awkwardly. It wasn¡¯t awkward for his brothers to be this concerned about him but it was very strange to see his father this worried. He had been so reluctant to let Levi get up from the bed earlier. ¡°Do you have a problem with us following him?¡± Levi¡¯s father uttered as he turned to Zane with raised eyebrow. ¡°No, I just have a problem with your face¡± Levi¡¯s father scowled while the rest of them tried their hardest not tough. ¡°How dare you be so rude to me?¡± Zane stared at him with an amused smile on his face. ¡°Oh? And what are you going to do to me, old man?¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°Can you both cut it out? Now is not that time for that¡± Levi¡¯s father and Zane scoffed while Levi chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Zane is rude to everyone except Kiara so don¡¯t worry about it¡± Levi¡¯s father just rolled his eyes before walking out of the room. ¡°Finally¡± Sebastian muttered as he heaved a sigh of relief. Levi raised an eyebrow at him and he shrugged. ¡°What? Just because you¡¯re not scared of him anymore doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t. That old man is still a menace¡± Sebastian added and Lucien and Levi agreed. Even though their father was trying to act like a father now especially to Levi, it wasn¡¯t that easy for them to forgive him but Levi decided to tolerate him for the sake of his own sanity. ¡°Can you all leave? I would like to be alone with Kiara¡± Zane suddenly uttered, turning their attention to him. He swung his legs off the bed then yanked out the syringe on his hand before walking towards Kiara¡¯s bed. Anastasia gasped as soon as she saw that then she walked towards him with a stern look on her face. ¡°The doctor said you weren¡¯t allowed to leave the bed and why would you yank out the syringe?! It¡­.¡± ¡°Please Anastasia. Now is not the time for your lecture. I¡¯ll restter and they can stick whatever they want in me but right now, I just want to be near Kiara¡± He murmured then walked past her. Heather and Levi immediately got out of his way then watched as he sat down on the bed and immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll leave you two alone but Zane? Try and get some rest and oh, maybe try to visit Danielter. I¡¯m sure he would like to hear your voice even if he¡¯s in aa¡± Anastasia muttered and got no reply back but she knew Zane had heard her. After they had all gone, Zane sighed as he stared up at the ceiling.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about you, my love. Everyone might think that this situation doesn¡¯t hurt me as much but it really does. I would rather you give birth to our child and stay alive but if the only option to keep you alive is to get rid of the baby then¡­ I know it makes me a bad father but I can¡¯t lose you. I¡¯d rather lose anything than lose you¡± He murmured then leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead then the tip of her nose and her lips. ¡°I know when you hear about this, you¡¯re going to be heartbroken and you have every right to be because I know going through the same thing that happened before would literally break you and I don¡¯t want that to happen but there¡¯s nothing I can do to help because at the end of the day, you¡¯re the one carrying the baby, not me. All I can do is be by your side every step of the way and I¡¯m always going to be by your side no matter what¡± He muttered then sighed before frowning. ¡°A perfect family was something you and I always dreamt of but why is it so hard for us to get? Is it because of me? I¡¯m I being punished? If I¡¯m being punished then please leave Kiara out of this moon goddess, because she has been through a lot already¡± Tears rolled down his cheeks before he realized it. He sighed as he wiped it away then turned to Kiara and gasped when he saw tears rolling Down the corner of her eyes even though they were closed. ¡°Kiara?¡± He called out as he grabbed her face but he got no reply in return. It was like her subconscious could hear him but she still wasn¡¯t awake. He immediately called the doctor in to check up on her and the doctor told him it was normal and even if her subconscious could hear him, when she woke up, she wouldn¡¯t remember a thing. ¡°And I do suggest you talk to her more often because it seems you¡¯re connected to her emotionally and you talking to her should wake her up faster¡± Zane nodded and the doctor walked out of the room, Leaving him, Anastasia and Heather there with Kiara. Levi had gone back to his room to rest. ¡°Maybe you should take a break and go visit Daniel?¡± Anastasia uttered when she saw the tear stain on his face. Zane was about to refuse but then he decided it was a good idea to walk off the emotion he was feeling right now before hebust. He leaned closer to Kiara and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡± He murmured then kissed off the tears at the side of her eyes before turning to Kiara¡¯s stomach. He hesitated before cing his hand on her stomach. ¡°Papa is sorry once again¡±¡­ Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Zane frowned as he walked into Daniel¡¯s hospital room. A tube was attached to him and a lot of beeping sounds could be heard. Daniel¡¯s whole body was bandaged up including his face and his situation looked critical. Zane walked up to his bed and as soon as he sat down, Heather walked into the room, closing the door behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to disturb you, I just¡­ the doctor said I should monitor the machine¡± She muttered as she walked over to the machine then she sighed before turning to Daniel and covering him properly with the nket while Zane watched her quietly. ¡°What game are you ying at, Heather?¡± He questioned as she was about to walk away. She paused then let out a sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Why are you checking up on him? A few days ago, you seem repulsed by his existence¡± She bit her lower lip as she clenched her fist. ¡°That¡¯s not it, I¡­¡± ¡°Now that Liam is gone, you think you can just fall back on Daniel, huh?¡± She scoffed as she turned to Zane with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me but I¡¯d never stoop so low, Zane. I me myself for what happened and I me myself for putting Daniel in this position and that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to make up for it. I don¡¯t even expect him to forgive me but for my own sanity, I have to atone for my sins. Did you ever think about how hard this is for me? I lost the love of my life and potentially the father of my unborn child and I can¡¯t mourn him or say anything about him because of everything he did so please Zane, please don¡¯t make me feel worse than I already feel¡± She muttered then wiped away the tears as she sniffled. Zane could see that she has a lot of pent up feelings in her which made him sigh. ¡°Daniel is like my brother, he is my brother and the best is what I want for him and no matter what happens, I won¡¯t let him get back together with you, trust me on that¡± Heather scoffed as she stared at Zane in disbelief. ¡°Did you ever ask yourself why I didn¡¯t choose Daniel despite the fact that I loved him more than Liam in the beginning? It¡¯s because he hurt me, Zane. He never cared about my feelings and I never felt loved when I was with him. Then he went along to tell me that he left me because he thought he was in love with my best friend¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows as he slowly stood up from the bed. ¡°He fell in love with who?¡± Heather¡¯s eyes widened slightly but before she could say anything, Anastasia barged into the room with wide eyes. ¡°She¡¯s awake! And she¡¯s asking for you, Zane!¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened and without wasting a second, he dashed out of the room as he ran towards Kiara¡¯s hospital room. As soon as heid his eyes on her, it felt like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders as his heart swelled with happiness. He stood there for a while, just admiring how beautiful she was till her soft angelic voice called out his name. ¡°Zane?¡± A bright smile appeared on his face as he ran towards her and wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°Oh my love, I missed you so much¡± He pulled back then began peppering her face with kisses while she giggled. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Zane¡± She Murmured and he sighed before pulling away. He stared at her for a while then ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°We won, my love¡± Her eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Really? Liam is dead? How¡¯s everyone? Where¡¯s Levi? Daniel?¡± She questioned as she nced around. ¡°Yes, Liam is dead and Levi is okay but he must be resting right now. As for Daniel, he¡¯s in aa but we believe he¡¯ll wake up soon¡± Kiara heaved a sigh of relief then turned to Heather with a smile before her eyes trailed down to Heather¡¯s stomach. ¡°And the baby? I hope it¡¯s doing okay?¡± She questioned and Heather nodded slowly with a tight smile. ¡°It¡¯s doing great. It¡¯s healthy¡± Kiara grinned. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡± Anastasia suddenly cleared her throat as she stepped forward. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time you tell her¡­.¡± ¡°She just fucking woke up, Anastasia. That can wait¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°You know it can¡¯t. You both have to make a decision and¡­¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up, Anastasia¡± Zane thundered as he red at Anastasia with red eyes, immediately shutting her up. The room became quiet and even the doctor that had been checking Kiara¡¯s vitals, froze up. ¡°Tell me what, Zane. What¡¯s going on? Is something wrong with me?¡± She questioned and he shed her a fake smile before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my love. Don¡¯t worry about it¡± She frowned. ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like nothing, Zane. Tell me what the problem is¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Kiara, Please¡­¡± ¡°Heather? Anastasia? Doctor? Anyone? fucking tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± She yelled as she stared at them with wide eyes. ¡°Miss Hart¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her myself¡± Zane muttered then grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand and stared intently into her eyes. ¡°Baby, what I¡¯m about to say must be hard to hear but¡­ you¡¯re pregnant¡± Kiara¡¯s breath hitched as she stared at Zane with wide eyes. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t be serious. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not true, I would have known!¡± She yelled in shock and fear. ¡°Calm down my love, we are all as shocked as you but the doctor told us you¡¯re three weeks pregnant¡± Kiara immediately bursted out crying as she yanked her out of Zane¡¯s hold so she could rest her hand on her stomach. ¡°Samantha had stabbed my stomach, Zane! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Zane immediately wrapped his arms around her and she cried bitterly on his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t even gotten to the worse part yet. ¡°Is our baby healthy, Zane? Can I¡­ will I be a mother now? Why do I feel like something is wrong?¡± Her voice sounded so broken that Zane began to cry silently and so did Heather and Anastasia. He was even having a hard time saying what he needed to say. Why was this happening to them? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love. This is not your fault or anyone¡¯s fault but¡­¡± ¡°Please Zane, just¡­ is our baby dead?¡± She murmured as she fisted his hospital gown tightly, dreading what he was about to say. ¡°The doctor said that because of the way you were stabbed, your pregnancy is in a fatal state. That means you and the baby can¡¯t both survive, either you or the baby have to die¡± He felt her tense up in his arms and he tightened his arms around her, hoping to give herfort. ¡°How many percent?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How many percent chance can I and the baby both survive?¡± Zane pulled away as he stared at Kiara with wide eyes. Her once joyful face had turned into one filled with sorrow but in her eyes were determination and that feared him more than anything. ¡°Kiara, I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on this child, Zane. Even if there¡¯s a five percent chance of us getting out of this alive together, I¡¯ll take it because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving up my baby. I¡¯d rather die as well¡±¡­ Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Zane frowned as he stared at her. ¡°Kiara, think about this logically. If you go through with this and something goes wrong, you both are going to end up dead. Is that what you want?¡± She stared at him for a while then turned her head away from him. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you don¡¯t agree with me then you¡¯re free to leave but I¡¯m not going to lose another child when there¡¯s a chance that I can save it¡± His frown deepened. ¡°Stop making me seem like a bad guy here, Kiara¡± She scoffed as she turned to him. ¡°You want to get rid of our child just like that without even thinking of a way to save it first? How am I supposed to think?¡± ¡°Your safety is my number one priority, Kiara. If you die then what then? What do I have to live for?¡± Her face softened but the look in her eyes remained the same. ¡°I won¡¯t die. Our baby and I are going to pull through this. You just have to trust us¡± Before Zane could say anything else, Anastasia ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Let her be for now. It needs to sink in, okay?¡± Zane pursed his lips then stood up from the bed and stormed out of the room. Kiara closed her eyes as he banged the door after him then she let out a sigh before opening her eyes to see Heather¡¯s worried eyes staring back at her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk while I calm Zane down¡± Anastasia murmured then walked out of the room. ¡°Zane is just looking out for you, Kiara¡± Heather murmured as she sat down on bed. Kiara sighed at her words. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you agree with him. You of all people should know what I went through when Niks died. I would have done anything to save him and now you guys are asking me to give up a child I can potentially save? I don¡¯t care if I die, I¡¯m not getting rid of this baby¡± Heather sighed then grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You remember how we used to dream of being pregnant at the same time? It¡¯s actually so sad that it has to happen under this kind of condition. You need to understand that we can¡¯t lose you, Kiara. You think this decision isn¡¯t hard for Zane as well? It¡¯s his child. He¡¯s hurting but he doesn¡¯t want to lose you and I don¡¯t want to lose you either¡± Kiara used her free hand to wipe away the tears that had sneakily ran down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to worry about me. I just need you both to be there for me, that¡¯s all but if you can¡¯t do that, then don¡¯t get in my way¡± After saying that, Kiara yanked her hand off Heather¡¯s hold as sheid back on the bed and closed her eyes. Heather stared at her for a while then let out a sigh before getting up from the bed and walking out of the room. As soon as Kiara heard the door close. The tears she had been trying to hold in, came rolling down her cheeks. She hugged herself as she cried silently. This was not how she wanted her second pregnancy to go. This was not the kind of news she had wanted to hear when she woke up and she really really needed Zane to be with her on this right now. She needed hisfort, she needed him to tell her that everything was going to be okay even if they weren¡¯t going to be okay but at that moment, she just felt alone. Her hand slowly moved to touch her stomach and a sad smile adorn her face. ¡°The moon goddess is giving me another chance and I¡¯m not going to take it for granted. Your mama is going to do whatever she can to save your life even if it meant losing hers¡± Anastasia stood by the side as she watched Zane howl in anger, Pain and sadness. ¡°Zane, can you calm down?¡± She murmured but he ignored her and just continuously howled. Everyone around the parking lot had stopped to stare. The humans probably thought he was going crazy for howling like a wolf but the wolves present could feel the amount of pain that the howl held. ¡°Zane, this is not going to solve anything. You¡¯ll just end up hurting more. You need to be with Kiara right now, not¡­¡± ¡°How can I be with her when she won¡¯t listen to me?! She wants to go ahead with something that could kill her and you want me to support that? I can¡¯t do that Anastasia because I can¡¯t lose her but she¡¯s so stubborn, she¡¯ll never listen. I knew this was going to happen,I fucking knew it!¡± He yelled then began punching the hard brick wall beside him so hard that his fist began to bleed. Anastasia immediately ran up to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Stop that, Zane! You¡¯re hurting yourself!¡± She screamed and when she saw how much he was crying, her heart immediately began to ache. She has never seen Zane this broken. ¡°The pain doesn¡¯t even amount to the pain I¡¯m feeling emotionally, Anastasia. I can¡¯t lose her, I won¡¯t be able to take it. Why is she not thinking of me?¡± His voice was so soft that it almost sounded like he was whispering. Anastasia immediately wrapped her arms around him and let him cry on her shoulder. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s going to be okay. We the witches are going to do whatever we can to help. All you have to do now is be by her side? Okay? Make her feel like she¡¯s not alone in this and maybe, you can get her to reason with youter¡± Zane sniffled and after a while, he spoke; ¡°You think so?¡± She nodded. ¡°I know so¡± ~IN THE DOCTOR¡¯S OFFICE~ The doctor furrowed his eyebrows as one of his nurses walked in with a frantic look in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Abigail?¡± He questioned and she hurriedly walked towards him and ced something on his table. ¡°This is the Ultrasound of Alpha Zane¡¯s and Miss Hart¡¯s child¡± The doctor nced down at it then nodded with a confused look on his face. ¡°Yes it is. So what?¡± ¡°Look properly, Sir. What do you see beside the little fetus¡¯s head?¡± She murmured then pointed at it. The doctor immediately picked up his sses and when he inspected what she was pointing at, he gasped with his eyes wide. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± She nodded. ¡°It is. That¡¯s another head which means Miss Hart is pregnant with twins" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Kiara opened her eyes slowly when she heard a knock on the door. She frowned when Levi walked in. She had been expecting Zane. It was getting dark outside and he still hadn¡¯te to meet her. ¡°Jeez, you don¡¯t have to look so disappointed¡± Levi murmured then chuckled as he walked up to her bed and sat down on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m really happy to see you but I¡­ I was just waiting for Zane, that¡¯s all¡± He smiled then nodded. ¡°I understand perfectly well so don¡¯t worry. Speaking of which I heard what¡¯s going on from Heather¡± She sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re on their side as well¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m on both sides. I can understand from your perspective and I can understand from theirs but something you¡¯re seemingly trying to brush away is that fact that you understand where they are coming from as well and you know that they have every right to get worried about you¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need your word of wisdom, Levi,¡± he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to give it to you anyway because I care about you and I want what¡¯s best for you. Everyone needs assurance and that includes Zane. If you¡¯re able to assure him that you¡¯re not going to die along with your child then he¡¯ll support you all the way¡± Her frown deepened. ¡°But I can¡¯t assure him anything¡± He smiled. ¡°Exactly so instead of you trying to push them away hoping they¡¯lle back to support you, let¡¯s all put heads together and find a way to help you and your child survive. You and Zane need to be on board with the same decision and that¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll be by your side to support you and don¡¯t try to invalidate his feelings by guilt tripping him. You are as worried as he is so just talk to him, okay?¡± Kiara thought over Levi¡¯s words then smiled. ¡°Thank you¡± He chuckled. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For being the only level headed person here and for talking some sense into me¡± He smiled brightly. ¡°No problem. All I care about is your happiness. Do you want a hug?¡± She nodded and he bent down and wrapped his arms around her tightly. At that moment, Zane walked into the room and frowned when he saw them. Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly as soon as she saw him. ¡°Zane¡± She called out his name, warning a chuckle from Levi as he pulled away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared, Zane and I are cousins so we understand ourselves¡± Kiara furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Cousins?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I¡¯m not his cousin. Get out¡± He muttered as he walked over to the bed while Levi turned to Kiara. ¡°Don¡¯t let my grumpy cousin over here bother you, okay?¡± Zane red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out this instance, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re on bed rest for the rest of your life¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Heughed nervously as he stood up from the bed. ¡°That¡¯s my cue to leave. Bye, Kiara¡± He uttered then walked out of the room. As soon as he was gone, silence filled the air as Neither Zane nor Kiara knew how to start the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ..¡± They both said at the same time then Kiara smiled before opening her arms wide. ¡±Please hold me¡± Zane immediately moved into her arms and hugged her tightly then ced a kiss on her neck. ¡°I love you so much, baby and I¡¯m just scared. I¡¯m scared of losing you¡± Zane murmured into her neck causing her to sigh. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me, Zane. We¡¯ll get through this together but all I want now, is you by my side as I go through this. You¡¯re the only one that can help me pull through with this. I understand that this is a very risky situation and I understand that if things go south, I might lose my life and that of the baby¡¯s but don¡¯t you at least want to try? What if the baby and I don¡¯t die? Isn¡¯t that a possibility also?¡± Zane¡¯s arms tightened around her as he let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, my love. Let¡¯s give it a go, let¡¯s try and save our child¡± Kiara pulled away as she stared at him with bright eyes. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Zane nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes¡± She shrieked then wrapped her arms around him. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear, my love. I¡¯m so happy that you support this¡± Zane frowned as he hugged her back. There was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind that was trying to warn him but against what? ¡°Have you eaten anything? I¡¯ll have the nurse bring you over some food. You know you¡¯re eating for two now¡± He murmured as he pulled away to stare at her face and she giggled. Her face that was once filled with sorrow was now beaming with happiness and Joy. ¡°But I don¡¯t want hospital food. It never tastes good¡± He smiled then pinched her cheek slightly. ¡°Then what does my Queen want? I¡¯ll get you anything¡± She grinned. ¡°How about a burrito?¡± He tilted his head as he stared at her with confusion written on his face. ¡°Burrito? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you eat a burrito before¡± She shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a pregnancy craving. Now I know why I¡¯ve been craving it¡± Zane sighed then leaned closer and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Okay my love. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you burritos, okay?¡± She nodded then opened her arms wide again. ¡°Hold me¡± He chuckled before hugging her tightly. Anastasia who was silently watching them from that door had a smile on her face. She quietly closed the door behind her and when she turned around, she furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the doctor and a nurse urgently walking towards the room. ¡°Do you need something?¡± She questioned and the doctor sighed before telling her everything and even showed her the ultrasound and she felt instantly devastated. ¡°Can you break this news to them tomorrow? They are both in a happy mood now and I just think they deserve to be happy even if it¡¯s for a while¡± The doctor nced at the Nurse then nodded just head. ¡°Very well then¡± As she watched them walk away, she thought of something in her head. She needed to help them even if it meant using forbidden magic. She needed to talk to the Queen of witches Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Zane had a smile on his face as he watched Kiara devour the Burrito. ¡°Hmm, why did I never eat this before? It¡¯s delicious¡± She murmured, then took another bite. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s that good?¡± She nodded then took another bite. ¡°Careful, my love. I don¡¯t want you choking. Will you let me have a bite?¡± She frowned at him then shook her head before hiding the burrito. ¡°It won¡¯t be enough¡± She whined and heughed. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, my love. Eat up, okay? And if you want anything else, just tell me¡± She nodded giddily. ¡°Just get me water¡± He nodded then stood up as he walked over to the dispenser to pour her a ss of water. ¡°Here¡± He murmured as he walked back to her with the water. She tried grabbing the cup but he didn¡¯t hand it over to her. Rather, he ced the ss against her lips. ¡°Take a sip¡± She rolled her eyes but did as was told. She pulled away secondster then continued munching on her burrito. ¡°So exin to me how Levi is your cousin¡± She muttered as she nced at him. Zane chuckled as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s a very long story. I¡¯ll tell youter but for now, you need to rest. It¡¯s gettingte¡± She pouted then ate thest bite of her burrito ¡°But I¡¯m not tired,¡± She murmured, earning a sigh from him. He stood up then pushed her shoulder slightly so she wasying down fully on the bed then he covered her with the nket. ¡°Sleep? Okay? Or do you want me toy down next to you?¡± She immediately nodded then shifted to make space for him. Zane chuckled as he climbed into the bed. He ced his arms around her waist then pulled her closer before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°Zane, what do you want? A boy or a girl?¡± She questioned after a while as she caressed his cheek. He turned to her then smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind having either. If it¡¯s a boy,I¡¯ll teach him how to be a Strong Alpha one day and teach him how to fight and¡­¡± ¡±He¡¯ll be just a kid, Zane¡± She uttered with her eyes wide and he chuckled. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll only start training him when he¡¯s old enough so maybe, at the age of seven?¡± She gasped then pped his chest. ¡°You are not going to teach our seven year old son how to fight¡± Zane rubbed his chest yfully. ¡°Then when? I began my training when I was five¡± She scoffed. ¡°Well our son is not you and seven is too young. He needs to enjoy his childhood¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Okay, fine my love. Ten then¡± She frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else on that matter. ¡°And if it¡¯s a girl?¡± She questioned. ¡°Well she¡¯s going to be my little princess. I¡¯m going to treat her like a mini you¡± Kiara gasped then red at him. ¡°So you mean you¡¯re going to be biased? You have to treat them both equally¡± Zane scratched the back of his neck. ¡°Well I can¡¯t give our son princess treatment, he needs to be able to protect us when we get old so I have to start training him¡± She scoffed. ¡°Well I¡¯m going to treat my son like a prince and I won¡¯t let you train him at a young age¡± Zane tilted his head. ¡°But you¡¯re still going to treat me like a King right?¡± She giggled. ¡°Mr ck, are you already jealous of our unborn child already?¡± He pouted. ¡°I like having your undivided attention, my love¡± She giggled again. ¡°Well too bad, you¡¯re going to be sharing it with our child¡± He groaned. ¡°Am I going to have to fight our child for you?¡± She giggled then wrapped her arms around his shoulders before cing a kiss on his lips. ¡°I love you Zane, so much and I can¡¯t wait to have a family with you. I can¡¯t wait to be your Luna and your wife¡± She murmured then crashed her lips on his again. Zane deepened the kiss as he slowly climbed on top of her. She moaned slightly as his hand roamed her body then settled on her breast. She whimpered while staring at his face as he teased her nipples before capturing one of them with his lips. She arched her back as she pushed her hips towards his groin. ¡°Zane¡± She moaned out his name as she grinded against him. He suddenly pulled away from her andid back on his side of the bed while panting. Kiaraid there for a while, trying to understand what had just happened before turning to him with wide eyes. ¡°Why did you do that? Don¡¯t you want to touch me? Is it because I¡¯m pregnant?¡± He turned to her. ¡°Of course I want to touch you, you have no idea how much I want to touch you but I can¡¯t right now because with the situation you¡¯re in, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for us to make love¡± She groaned then grabbed his hand and ced it between her legs. ¡°But I want you Zane, hmm? I know you want me too¡± She murmured as her hand trailed down to his already erected cock. He groaned slightly then licked his lower lip when he felt just how wet she was but then, he pulled his hand away then grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what the doctor has to say first, okay? Please, don¡¯t tempt me, I¡¯m begging you¡± It was hard enough for him to pull away from her and not fuck her brains out but if she kept touching him that way, he might just lose his mind. ¡°Then let¡¯s go talk to the doctor right now¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Kiara, you¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, she had already gotten out of bed and was waiting for him. ¡°Well? Let¡¯s go already¡± She whined and he sighed before getting out of bed as well. She licked her lips as her eyes trailed down to his dick print showing through the hospital gown. She moaned slightly then pressed her thighs together in order to relieve herself a little bit. She raised her head as soon as she heard Zane groan. ¡°Fuck Kiara, you¡¯re going to be the death of me¡±¡­ Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Zane didn¡¯t even bother knocking as he pulled Kiara into the Doctor¡¯s office. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Can we have sex?¡± Zane blurted out and Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as her cheeks turned red. Why did Zane have no filter? ¡°Erm¡­Alpha Zane, maybe you¡¯d want to take a seat first and¡­¡± ¡°With Kiara¡¯s condition, can we have sex?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°Yes you can. As a matter of fact, Sex can help with you guys¡¯ situation¡± Kiara squealed as she turned to Zane with a smile on her face but when she remembered they weren¡¯t alone, she hid her face in Zane¡¯s chest while he chuckled. ¡°Before you both leave, can I talk to you?¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows as Kiara pulled away to stare at the doctor. She didn¡¯t like the tone of his voice. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Zane questioned but the doctor didn¡¯t reply. He just pointed at the seats in front of his desk. Zane sighed then pulled out a chair for Kiara. They both sat down then stared at the doctor eagerly as he pulled out something from inside his drawer. He ced the ultrasound in front of them then stared intently into their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s your fetus,¡± Kiara gasped loudly. She immediately picked it up then wiped away the tears that rolled down her cheek. It was real, she really was pregnant. ¡°Why are you crying now,my love?¡± Zane murmured as he kissed her cheek. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look perfect? But doctor, what¡¯s that peeking out on the side?¡± Kiara questioned while wiping her tears as she turned to the doctor. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk about. I heard you decided to go ahead and try to save both you and your child, correct?¡± Kiara nced at Zane then nodded. ¡±Yes, I believe I can do it,¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°I would have believed you could do it as well if you weren¡¯t pregnant with twins¡± Kiara gasped when Zane abruptly stood up from his chair. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡±Calm down, Zane. I hadn¡¯t noticed it in my first ultrasound for some reason but a junior doctor ran another test and the other fetus was found. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say this earlier but¡­¡± Zane suddenly grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor and lifted him off his chair. ¡°Zane, stop it¡± Kiara yelled with tears rolling down her cheeks. She was pregnant with twins? She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What does this mean now?¡± The doctor gulped. ¡°She had a 40% percent chance of surviving with the baby before but now that it¡¯s twins, there¡¯s an even lesser chance. I¡¯m sorry¡± Kiara held onto her chest as she slowly sat back on the chair. ¡°That can¡¯t be true, that can¡¯t be true!¡± Zane yelled as he tightened his hold on the doctor¡¯s neck. ¡°Zane, that¡¯s enough! Let him go, that¡¯s enough¡± Kiara yelled as she grabbed onto Zane¡¯s free hand. He immediately let go of the doctor as soon as Kiara began to cry bitterly. ¡°Zane, why is this happening? What did I do wrong?¡± He wrapped his arms around her tightly then stared up at the ceiling to stop himself from crying. He needed to be strong for Kiara. ¡°Shhh, we¡¯ll get through this, okay? Don¡¯t cry, you know I hate seeing you cry¡± He murmured as he caressed her back soothingly but the tears just kept staring down her face. ¡°Zane, my heart is aching. It hurts so much¡± He pulled back and kissed the tears off her face. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s going to be okay? Alright? Come on, let¡¯s go back to the room so you can rest¡± He murmured then gathered her in his arms before walking out of the office. Kiara continued to cry silently in his arms and when Anastasia saw them, she sighed sadly. It seemed the doctor had already told them. Zane used his feet to close the door behind them then walked over to the bed and slowly ced Kiara on it. He wiped away her tears with his thumb then kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, my love¡± She turned to him then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be okay, Zane. You and I both know that it¡¯s not going to be okay. I just wanted to have a family, was that an impossible wish?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°No, I just think the moon goddess is trying to punish me for my past sins and I¡¯m so sorry it¡¯s rubbing off on you. Kiara you do get that the situation is worse now and as much as I don¡¯t want to do this, I can¡¯t lose you¡± His voice cracked while he reached out to grab her hand but she swatted it away. ¡°If there¡¯s still a percent chance that I can save them then I¡¯m taking it¡± He frowned. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± ¡°I will still do all I can to save them. Can¡¯t you see? The moon goddess is not only trying to give us back Niks but is giving us another child as well. We can¡¯t lose them both, Zane. I won¡¯t allow it¡± He stared at her for a while then sighed as he stood up from the bed. ¡±Good night, Kiara,¡± He muttered as he walked towards the door. She immediately sat up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She questioned but instead, he walked out of the room, banging the door behind him. She immediately stood up from the bed to run after him but she suddenly groaned as her stomach began to hurt. She tried ignoring the pain but it got even worse. She fell to the ground as she screamed. ¡°Zane! Help!¡± She screamed as her hand flew to her stomach. She cried as she screamed out for Zane then secondster, the door burst open and Zane stared down at her with wide eyes. ¡°It hurts¡± She murmured and he immediately gathered her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡± He murmured as she tried to calm her down but the pain was too much for her to bear. After onest scream, Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she lost consciousness in his arms¡­ Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Queen of witches sighed as she turned to Anastasia. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t meddle in their life, Anastasia¡± She muttered as she walked over to her altar and Anastasia immediately followed her. ¡°They need our help. I can¡¯t just wash everything unfold without even helping them once, can I? What kind of friend does that make me?¡± The Queen of witches tilted her head. ¡°You do know that if she was meant to die along with the children and you save her, you might lose your powers right? Saving someone¡¯s life is not what we spell witches do¡± Anatasia frowned. ¡°Okay but what if I get my hands on one of those healing witches?¡± The Queen of witches scoffed. ¡°I have never seen them and you think you can? You are wee to try though¡± Anastasia sighed. ¡°But if I manage to find one, then will you help me out?¡± The Queen of witches stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°If you can find a healer witch, I¡¯ll help you but if you don¡¯t, You¡¯d let Alpha Zane and his girl do this on their own, got it? I¡¯m just looking out for you, Anastasia. Of course you can help her relieve her pains but you can¡¯t save her life¡± Anastasia frowned then bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now¡± Then she vanished. The Doctor finished examining Kiara then sighed as he turned to Zane. ¡°She¡¯s fine, she just needs to rest more and she should please stop stressing herself, it won¡¯t be good for her condition¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the way she screamed? That didn¡¯t sound like she was fine¡± The doctor sighed again. ¡°Sadly, those pains are going to get worse till she finally gives birth. You just have to stay with her and help her breathe thoroughly till the pain passes. Also¡­¡± The doctor muttered as he reached into his pocket and pulled out something before handing it to Zane. ¡°Rub this on her stomach every night. It¡¯s a cooling gel and might help with the pain. This is the most I can do for now. Please excuse me¡± He muttered then walked out of the room. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s having twins now¡± Heather muttered as she slowly walked towards the bed and sat down. ¡°You guys have super hearing or whatever, right? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be able to hear their heartbeats?¡± Levi questioned with pure confusion on his face. ¡°It seems like her wolf is either concealing their heartbeats or Kiara is doing so subconsciously¡± Zane muttered as he walked towards the night stand and ced the cooling gel on it. He sighed tiredly as he dragged her palm along his face. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, alright?¡± Levi tried calming Zane down but just got a scoff in return. ¡°Nothing is going to be okay, Levi. The doctor said she has an even lesser chance of surviving with the babies and Kiara won¡¯t¡­¡± Zane groaned loudly with his head in his hand before plopping down on the couch behind him. ¡°Are we really going to let her go through with this? I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this, Zane¡± Heather muttered as she drew soothing circles on Kiara¡¯s palm. ¡°I really just want this to be over. I just¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡± Zane muttered softly as he covered his eyes with his hand. He was conflicted. He didn¡¯t know if he should follow his heart or his mind. His heart was telling him to believe in Kiara and trust that she could save herself and their babies but his mind was telling him that that was going to be impossible. It was twins for crying out loud! ¡°Maybe you shouldy down and rest? You haven¡¯t rested properly ever since she woke up, Zane. You need to be at your best if you n on helping Kiara¡± Levi muttered, making Zane sigh. ¡°Can you both leave? I¡¯d like to think¡± Heather nodded as she slowly stood up from the bed. ¡°Please tell me if she has woken up, okay? She needs all the emotional support she can get right now¡± Heather muttered. ¡°What about you? How¡¯s your own pregnancy?¡± Zane asked softly before she could walk out. She turned around and smiled at him as she rubbed her belly. ¡±It¡¯sing along fine, thankfully. Thanks for asking¡± He nodded then turned back to Kiara while she and Levi took that as a cue to leave. Zane stood up from the couch then walked over to Kiara¡¯s bed and sat down. He caressed her cheek then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I love you so much, Kiara. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for not being the sort of emotional support you need right now but I¡¯m¡­ I guess I¡¯m not as strong as I used to think. Everything that¡¯s happening now is weighing down on me and for the first time, I don¡¯t know what to do or how to help you¡± He muttered then let out a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me with anything. Just stay by my side and support me¡± His eyes widened slightly as Kiara murmured before opening her eyes to nce at him. ¡°Hey¡± He murmured softly and she smiled while reaching up to touch his hand that was on her face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Hey¡± His eyes darted towards her stomach and he caressed it with his free hand. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, the pain is gone now¡± He nodded slightly. ¡°And how painful was it?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°It felt like my insides were being torn apart. I couldn¡¯t bear the pain¡± He pursed his lips then grabbed onto her hand and gave it a light squeeze. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± Just then, Anastasia appeared in the room with a smile on her face. ¡°I can help you guys¡± They both turned towards her with wide eyes. ¡°Help us with what?¡± Zane questioned. ¡°I can help Kiara deliver her Babies soundly but all I have to do is find a healer witch¡± Anastasia muttered earning a scoff from Zane. ¡°Those witches are extinct. How do you expect to find them exactly?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you guys stop underestimating me and they are not extinct, they are just good at hiding. If I¡¯m able to find one then you and Kiara have nothing to worry about¡± Kiara smiled then turned to Zane. ¡°And If you can¡¯t? What then?¡± Zane asked. ¡°I¡¯ll still do whatever I can¡± Even if that meant losing her powers¡­ Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Heather walked into Daniel¡¯s hospital room with a sigh. Not only was she worried about Kiara but she was also worried about Daniel as well. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d be able to give Zane the strength he deserves now since you both are so close¡± She murmured as she checked the machine before sitting down on his bed. ¡°Things are not getting better for them and I can¡¯t help but get worried. No matter what, Kiara is going to want to go along with this despite all the stop signs and all we can do is stand and watch everything unfold. Everyday I wake up and wish I was the one havingplications, not her. She doesn¡¯t deserve that but I certainly do¡± She murmured then sighed before turning to Daniel. ¡°Please Wake up. I didn¡¯t want to say this but I need the emotional support as well and I know it¡¯s selfish and stupid of me to want if from you because of everything that has happened but I can¡¯t seek emotional support from anyone else right now¡± She stared up at the ceiling as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°The doctor told me that I might start havingplications with my pregnancy if I don¡¯t get enough rest but everytime I try to close my eyes, all I see is death. How can I sleep that way? Everything is such a mess¡± She murmured then held her head in her hand as she cried. They all thought after they had defeated Liam, everything was going to go back to normal but how wrong were they? She sniffled then turned to Daniel and gasped when she saw his finger move. ¡°Daniel?¡± She called as she stood up from the bed. Just then, the Machine began to beep wildly while Daniel began to shake on the bed. ¡°Doctor!¡± Heather immediately called out as she ran out of the hospital room. Secondster, she came back in with the doctor and some nurses and watched in horror as they tried to calm Daniel now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something to him? Is he okay?¡± She questioned as she bit her nails nervously. ¡°His brain waves are moving again, that means he¡¯s waking up¡± Heather¡¯s eyes brightened as she let out a sigh of relief. Tears of joy sprang out of her eyes as she squatted. The nurses immediately rushed up to her to help her up. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you talk with him everyday, miss Swift. You just saved his life¡± The doctor¡¯s words made her cry even more. She nced at Daniel and beganughing through the tears. At least that was one good news they all heard in the few days. ¡°His vitals are all good and his pulse has returned back to normal. Now, it¡¯s just up to him to wake up when he wants to¡± The doctor muttered then excused himself as he walked out of the hospital room with the nurses behind him. Heather immediately walked up to the bed and grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Wake up Daniel. I think Zane really needs you right now¡± The next morning, Kiara woke up to Zane softly ying with her hair. She turned to him with a smile then ced a kiss on his lips. ¡°Good morning, my love. Did you sleep well?¡± He questioned as he caressed her cheek. ¡°Yes, I did. Do you want to know what my dream was about?¡± She questioned and he nodded. ¡°Go on, my love¡± She grinned then sighed as he stared up at the sigh. ¡°I just dreamt of our wedding day and guess who was our little bride¡¯s maid? Our daughter. Doesn¡¯t that sound cute?¡± She murmured as she turned to him. He wiped the tears that snuck out of her eye before nodding. ¡°It does,¡± She sniffled. ¡°And they both began to fight over who would hand over the ring to you. They had to be reprimanded though¡± She giggled afterwards. ¡°You think we are going to have two daughters?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, a boy and a girl is what I think we are going to have. It¡¯s like I can almost feel it. In my dream, our son was supposed to hand the ring over to you but then our daughter had other ideas and snatched it from him¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°I guess she took that character from you¡± Kiara gasped as she pped his chest yfully. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re the one that¡¯s always taking things that are not yours¡± Zane furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Name one thing I took that wasn¡¯t mine¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me¡± Zane gasped dramatically then began to tickle her while Kiara squealed with joy. ¡°You have always been mine even right from birth¡± She giggled as she iled around. ¡°Zane, let go. That¡¯s enough¡± He chuckled. ¡°Say you have always been mine then I¡¯ll let you go¡± She giggled. ¡°But then I¡¯ll be lying. Please stop¡± He gasped then began tickling her more. ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ve always been yours and I¡¯ll always be yours now let me go¡± Zane stopped tickling her as he slowly climbed on top of her. Kiara was stillughing as he stared at her face lovingly. ¡°Would you stop staring at me like that?¡± She uttered and he shook his head. ¡°Never when you¡¯re the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve everid my eyes on¡± He murmured then peppered her face with kisses. She giggled softly then slowly pushed him away. ¡°And when we get old? What if I¡¯m not as beautiful anymore?¡± He scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be possible because you¡¯ll always be beautiful to me and that¡¯s all that matters¡± He ced a kiss on the tip of her nose and she smiled. ¡°You want to grow old with me?¡± She questioned and he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Is that even a question? We are going to be together forever even after we grow old and die. No matter what, I¡¯ll love you and you alone¡± She grinned and was about to ce a kiss on his lips when Heather barged into the room with wide eyes. ¡°Sorry to interrupt but Daniel is finally awake!¡±¡­ Chapter 173 Chapter 173 As soon as Daniel saw Zane,he smiled tiredly. ¡°You look like you weren¡¯t almost killed. d to see I¡¯m the only one stillying on my bed¡± Daniel muttered sarcastically making Zane chuckle. Zane walked up to him and pped on the shoulder which made Daniel groan loudly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Zane, he¡¯s not well¡± Kiara uttered before Heather could say anything. ¡°That¡¯s for finding out that you had feelings for Kiara¡± Kiara gasped while Heather immediately stared at her feet as her cheeks turned red. ¡°Zane please, I¡­¡± ¡°Why did you never tell me?¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°So you could kill me? Besides, now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t like her romantically, I just liked the kind of person she was but was so confused at that time that I¡­¡± His eyes darted towards Heather who was still staring at her feet. ¡°Well I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re awake but it took you long enough¡± Zane muttered as he sat down on the bed. Daniel stared at him suspiciously. ¡°You are not as angry as I thought you would be if you found out I liked Kiara¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Well even if you like her, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it and right now, I have other things to worry about¡± Daniel frowned at the tone of Zane¡¯s voice then he nced at Kiara before turning back to Zane. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Kiara walked up to Zane and ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡±You should get better first, Daniel. Now is not the time to worry you about our problems. Has the doctor checked up on him?¡± Kiara questioned as she turned to Heather who nodded. ¡°Yes and they said everything is okay¡± Kiara nodded then turned to Zane and was about to say something when she suddenly groaned. Zane immediately stood up from the bed as he towered over her. ¡°Kiara? What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± He questioned hurriedly as he to speak but instead, an agonizing scream came out. Zane immediately lifted her off the floor as he rushed towards the door. ¡°Heather, get the doctor immediately¡± Zane muttered as he rushed out of the room with a screaming Kiara in his arms. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Daniel questioned but was ignored by all of them which made him sigh. What the heck was going on? What had he missed? ~ Zane ced Kiara on the bed then grabbed the cooling gel and rubbed it on her stomach which had gotten a little bump but it wasn¡¯t that obvious. ¡°Just breathe, okay?¡± He muttered as he rubbed it on her belly but she just screamed the more. ¡°It hurts Zane, I can¡¯t take it¡± She uttered as she cried. Just then, the a syringe and before Zane could question him about it, he injected Kiara¡¯s arm with it. ¡°What did you give her? Pain reliever?¡± The doctor shook his head then sighed. ¡±I gave her anesthesia. No amount of pain reliever can help her with the pain but at least sleep can¡± Zane frowned as he nced at Kiara and noticed her eyes were beginning to droop but she was still crying. ¡°Zane¡± She called out his name and he was immediately by her side. ¡°I¡¯m here, my love. Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m here¡± He murmured softly as he kissed her face. ¡±I¡¯m so sorry about worrying you this way. I really don¡¯t want to stress you¡± He frowned. ¡°Shhh you¡¯re not stressing me, okay? This child is ours and your problem is my problem, okay? Now stop fighting the anesthesia and let it do its job, okay?¡± He murmured and she nodded as her eyes began to close slowly. After a while, she had fallen asleep and the screams and cries had stopped which made Zane heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It will get to a stage in her pregnancy that I won¡¯t be able to give this to her she¡¯s just going to have to get through the pain¡± The doctor muttered earning a sigh from Zane. ¡°Doctor, what is your take on this? Do you think she can survive with the babies?¡± Zane asked softly and the doctor sighed. ¡±There is a chance but that chance is very slim right now, almost nonexistent. I¡¯m sorry to say this but if you want to save her, then you both have to get rid of the babies. I know this is something that no parent wants to hear but it¡¯s the only way unless a miracle happens¡± Zane sighed as he dragged his palm along his face before nodding. ¡°Thank you doctor¡± The doctor nodded then walked out of the room, leaving Zane, Heather and Kiara there. Heather moved closer as she sat on the other side of Kiara¡¯s bed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He abruptly stood up from the bed then walked towards the door. ¡°Watch over her. I need to clear my head¡± He muttered. As soon as he opened the door, he found Levi outside. ¡°I heard that¡­¡± Before Levi couldplete his sentence, Zane walked out on him. ¡°Levi please can you go after him? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning to do but he can¡¯t hurt himself. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid¡± Levi sighed then nodded before following behind Zane. ¡°You do know that you¡¯re not fully healed yet and you still need a lot of bed rest, right?¡± Levi uttered as soon as he was close enough to Zane. ¡°Shut your trap, I don¡¯t need your lecture¡± Zane pulled out his key from his pocket and as soon as he unlocked the car, Levi climbed into the passenger seat with a smile on his face. ¡±So where are we going, cousin?¡± Zane groaned. ¡°Get out,¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Ohe on, you know you need a friend right now and since Daniel can¡¯t be there for you at the moment, I¡¯ll fill in. Come on, let¡¯s go¡± Zane groaned loudly as he reluctantly got into the car. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t talk till you¡¯re spoken to¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah yeah, sure. Start the road trip¡± Zane sighed as he started the car. ¡°This is going to be a long drive¡±¡­ Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Kiara groaned as she opened her eyes slowly. ¡°Zane?¡± She called out his name as she nced around. ¡°Zane isn¡¯t here but I am¡± Heather muttered as she sat down on the bed. ¡°Where did he go? Did he go get something?¡± Kiara questioned and Heather shrugged. ¡°He said he would be right back and that I should watch over you¡± Kiara sighed as she dragged her palm across her face. Heather¡¯s eyes immediately widened as Kiara began to cry. ¡°What is it? Are you in pain? Do you need something?¡± Kiara shook her head as she sniffled. ¡°No it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ I know I¡¯m stressing Zane, I know he¡¯s not happy right now and I hate it so much. This is not how it¡¯s supposed to be and I feel so bad. Why can¡¯t things just be normal for us?¡± Kiara murmured as she cried softly. ¡°Oh Kiara¡± Heather muttered as she moved closer and hugged her tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Kiara. It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault, okay? You and Zane are going to get out of this be stronger than ever together, okay? It¡¯s not a happy situation so of course he¡¯s not happy but I can assure you that he doesn¡¯t me you for anything. If anything, he probably mes himself and wishes he could take the pain for you. I wished that too, every fucking day¡± Kiara sniffled as her arms tightened around Heather. ¡°You have your own pregnancy to worry about so don¡¯t worry about me and take care of yourself, okay? I hope you get daily check ups? I wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of me¡± Kiara uttered. Heather pulled away from the hug and smiled down at Kiara before grabbing her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll get through this safe and sound, I just know it¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°Thank you. Anyway, enough of this depressing topic. What about you and Daniel?¡± Heather furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Me and Daniel?¡± Kiara nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no me and Daniel. I¡¯m just taking care of him because I feel terrible but it doesn¡¯t mean that if he gets better, I¡¯m going to get together with him¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°What about the child? What if it¡¯s his?¡± Heather nced down at her stomach with a sigh before caressing it. ¡°Then it¡¯s his baby and he cane see him or her whenever he wants but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll get back together. Kiara, after everything, I want to move away¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened as she froze. ¡°What?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°I know this is so impromptu but I¡¯ve been thinking about it and I don¡¯t think this is my happy ce. I have a lot of awful memories here and honestly, I just want to run away from them and start over again. The only reason why I didn¡¯t leave here earlier was because of you but now, you¡¯ll have your own family with Zane. You won¡¯t need me anymore¡± Kiara shook her head as tears streamed down the side of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll always need you. You¡¯re my Pir Heather, what am I going to do without my pir?¡± Heather smiled as she wiped away her tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to leave now and even when I leave, I will alwayse visit not only you but my little godchildren. I¡¯m their godmother, right?¡± Kiara giggled as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Of course you are, Heather but why is everyone leaving? First Levi, now you. I would have really liked it if none of you left¡± Heather smiled. ¡°Levi and I are the same. We are both searching for happiness, happiness we can not find over here but once we do, rest assured that we¡¯ll be back to rub it in you and Zane¡¯s happy faces¡± Kiara chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you up to that¡± Heather leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead before getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on Daniel just in case he needs anything then I¡¯ll be right back, okay?¡± Kiara nodded then watched as Heather walked out before letting out a sigh. It¡¯s funny how most things have changed and Kiara couldn¡¯t conclude if it was for better or worse. As Heather walked into the room, she could hear Danielughing with one of the female nurses. ¡°Thank you for checking up on me, Cynthia¡± He murmured and she blushed then nodded. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°My pleasure. When you get better, maybe we could go out and do whatever?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you up to that offer¡± The nurse blushed as she bowed her head then froze when she saw Heather standing by the door. ¡°Oh Miss Swift, I didn¡¯t know you were there¡± Heather smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I hope everything is okay with him?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°He¡¯s perfectly okay. I¡¯ll beingter to remove the bandage from around his head¡± Heather nurse left before turning to Daniel who was already staring at her. She cleared her throat before walking over to sit on his bed. ¡°I heard the only time you left my side in the past few days is when you were checking up on Kiara but you always slept here. Why?¡± Daniel uttered without even giving her a chance to breathe. ¡°Erm¡­ because I wanted to¡± He sighed. ¡°Heather, you don¡¯t have to pity me or feel like everything is your fault. Okay? I¡¯m okay¡± She sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re okay but there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t me myself because it is my fault so please just let me do this. This is the only way I know how to make up for what I did. Do you want anything?¡± He stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°I need water. I¡¯m perched¡± She nodded then was about to go get water when Daniel grabbed her hand his unbandaged hand She turned to him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be moving so much, Daniel. You¡­¡± ¡°Is the baby mine?¡± She froze slightly then shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too early to know¡± He nodded slowly before letting go of her hand. She walked over to the dispenser and was taking out the water when he spoke again. ¡°And if it¡¯s mine? What happens then? To us?¡± She froze¡­. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Levi nced at Zane as he drove silently. ¡°So where are we going in such a rush?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I thought I said you are to speak when spoken to?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak that way to me, cousin. Do you know I¡¯m older than you?¡± Zane scoffed. ¡°You wish you were older,¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Well you¡¯re just older than me by a year, it¡¯s no big deal¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°Fact still remains that I¡¯m older than you now, shut it, I¡¯m trying to concentrate¡± Zane muttered as he nced around. ¡°Can you at least tell me where we are going? Or rather, what are you looking for?¡± Without answering, Zane swerved the car to the side and parked it before climbing out. Levi sighed before following behind him. He followed Zane from behind as they walked into a sketchy looking neighborhood. ¡°Erm Zane¡­.¡± ¡°Shut it Levi¡± Zane muttered as he walked into a building. Levi groaned as he ran his fingers through his hair. Why did he agree toe with Zane? ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? What are we doing here?¡± Zane paused then turned to him. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯re free to wait for me in the car¡± Then Zane turned around and went down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, who said I was scared?¡± Levi muttered to himself then scoffed before following behind Zane. They got to a door and Zane immediately knocked on it. They waited for a while till an old man with one eye covered with a ck eye patch showed up at the door. ¡°Zane ck, it feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in forever. What might the great Alpha want from an old man like me?¡± Zane pushed past the man As he walked into the room and Levi immediately followed him. ¡°I want that medicine you had given to my mother while she was pregnant with me to help with the pain¡± The old man tilted his head while Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Oh and how are you sure I¡¯ll still have such with me? It has been so long¡± Zane sighed then brought an envelope and handed it to the man. ¡°Will that be enough for it?¡± The old man smiled as he opened the envelope and saw the amount of money inside it. ¡°Of course, Alpha Zane. Come with me¡± Zane nodded then nced at Levi before following the old man into a room. ¡°Might I ask what you want to use it for?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°The love of my life is currently in so much pain while carrying my children and I just want to help her with the pain¡± The old man paused then turned to Zane. ¡°What kind of pain and how do you think this medicine can help?¡± Zane bit his lower lip. ¡°My mother told me that your medicine had saved her life. She was on the verge of death because of the amount of pain she was in but your medicine easily stopped that pain and she was able to give birth to me normally. That¡¯s what my Kiara needs right now¡± The old man hummed, then turned around and opened a safe. There were about a dozen cans of pills inside the safe. He took out two and gave it to Zane. ¡°One thing you should know is that once she stops taking this pill, the pain is going to get ten times worse and this pill can easily turn into an addiction. Not only does it numb pain but it numbs everything. Do you still want it?¡± Zane clenched his jaw then sighed before taking the pill. ¡°Thank you¡± Zane muttered before walking away. Levi nodded at the men before following Zane. The walk back to the car was silent but the minute they entered the car, Levi turned to Zane. ¡°Your mother had trouble giving birth to you?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I knew you were going to ask about it and yes, wasn¡¯t that clear enough?¡± Levi pursed his lips. ¡°Why? Was she stabbed in the stomach as well like Kiara?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°She was beaten up by my father¡± Zane muttered before starting up the car. Levi stared at him with confusion written on his face. ¡°But my mother said¡­¡± ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t know shit, Levi. My father was a monster. To everyone else, he was the perfect husband, the perfect Father and perfect Alpha but he was just a monster. Even right after my mother gave birth to me, he still beat her up till she finally killed herself¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why would he do such a thing? He didn¡¯t love her?¡± Zane chuckled without humor. ¡°Apparently, he did but that was his way of showing ¡®love¡¯. He was also a chronic cheat and anytime my mother confronted him about it, he¡¯d just beat her up and gaslight her into thinking it was because she wasn¡¯t good enough, that¡¯s why he had to cheat¡± Levi was stunned. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°I remember asking him when I was younger why he was hurting my mother and why he had married her if he was just going to beat her up? You know what he said? He said love was a weakness and falling in love was not something Alpha¡¯s needed. This medicine was the only thing that helped my mother during those times till even the medicine wasn¡¯t enough to keep her sane so she killed herself and my father hadn¡¯t even cared. He moved on to another woman faster than my mother was buried. I hated him and I vowed that I wasn¡¯t going to be like him. Luckily, I fell in love with Kiara the minute I saw her¡± Zane smiled slightly as he reminisced. ¡°Being with Kiara was the only thing that made me happy. At night, I¡¯d sneak out just to be with her and we¡¯d make out and¡­¡± ¡°I do not need to hear that part¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°The point is that Kiara was my silver lining and I knew with how much I loved her, I couldn¡¯t possibly hurt her the way my father hurt my mother. I couldn¡¯t even bear seeing her in pain. Then one day, my father found out about my rtionship with Kiara and tried to hurt her and banish her from the pack¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I assume you did something to stop him?¡± Zane nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Yes, I killed him¡±¡­ Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Heather sighed then took the ss filled with water and helped Daniel drink it. ¡°Nothing has changed Daniel, there¡¯s still no us¡± After finishing the ss of water, he frowned. ¡°Why are you so mad at me? Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? Is it because I told you I like Kiara? Heather it wasn¡¯t¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, Daniel. I just realized that I deserve better. I deserve to love myself and I haven¡¯t been loving myself recently because I just thought someone could love me the way I wanted to be loved but I¡¯ve realized something, Daniel. No one can love you If you don¡¯t love yourself first so I¡¯m on a journey to love myself. If the baby turns out to be yours then you¡¯re wee into its life because I¡¯ll never keep you away from your child but there won¡¯t be a us. I hope you understand¡± He pursed his lips without saying anything and she sighed before dropping the cup on the nightstand. ¡°I have to go be with Kiara now before Zane shows up¡± She muttered then nodded at him before walking out of the room. Daniel groaned loudly as he stared up at the sky. Why was being in love so hard? What could he possibly do to make her know that he just wanted to love her the way she wanted? He was ready to do anything and he would immediately he was better. ~ From N?velDrama.Org. Heather was so lost in thought as she walked into Kiara¡¯s hospital room that she hadn¡¯t heard Kiara call out her name the first time. ¡°Heather?¡± Heather shook her head to get rid of her thoughts before turning to Kiara with a smile on her face. ¡°Hey? Can you get to Zane? I can¡¯t mind link him¡± Heather tried to mind link him but it didn¡¯t go through so she shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t get to him. Maybe we should call him?¡± Kiara nodded then watched as Heather grabbed the hospital phone before handing it to her. Kiara immediately dialed Zane¡¯s number then groaned when his phone began to ring inside the drawer. ¡°Damn, he left his phone here,¡± Kiara muttered. ¡°Call Levi, he¡¯s currently with Zane¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know Levi¡¯s number off the top of my head¡± She groaned as she fell back on the bed. Where was Zane and what was taking him so long? ¡°Zane must have Levi¡¯s number on his phone, right?¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes widened then she nodded. ¡°Yes he does. Hurry, bring it out¡± Heather nodded as she brought out the phone then handed the phone to Kiara. Kiara immediately entered the passcode then searched for Levi¡¯s number before dialing it. He picked on the first ring. ¡°Hello Kiara,¡± Levi uttered into the phone. ¡°Is Zane there with you?¡± She heard a little shuffling and mumbling before Zane¡¯s smooth deep soothing voice came through. ¡°My love¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Where are you? I miss you so much, my love¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to you now, okay?¡± She pouted. ¡°Why did you leave in the first ce? Where did you go?¡± Zane went silent on the other side for a while. ¡°I went to visit an old friend to get something but not to worry, I¡¯m almost near the hospital, okay?¡± Kiara smiled. ¡±Okay my love. Can you bring me back a cup of ice cream?¡± He chuckled again. ¡°Your favorite?¡± ¡±Yes and maybe another pack of burritos and tacos¡± ¡°Okay my love, I¡¯ll be there soon¡± She nodded then hung up before turning to Heather. Suddenly, Kiara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my goddess, I didn¡¯t ask him to get you anything. I¡¯ll call him back right away¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°No it¡¯s okay, I¡­¡± ¡°Hello Zane? I had forgotten to tell you to get something for Heather as well¡± Kiara muttered into the phone. ¡°Okay, what does she want?¡± Kiara ced the phone on a loud speaker then raised an eyebrow at Heather. ¡°A double cheeseburger please with caramelized onions and fries with ranch. Can you make the burger two? Then a cup of ice cream sounds nice as well¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Yeah, add a burger to mine as well,¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°You two are definitely giving birth to boys. Okay, I¡¯ll get them for both of you. Are you sure you want nothing else?¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°No that¡¯s all, thank you¡± They said their goodbyes then she hung up before turning to Heather. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been having cravings? How do you quench them?¡± Heather scratched the back of her neck. ¡°Well, I just ignored them,¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that, Heather. Being pregnant is a beautiful thing¡± Heather smiled tightly. ¡°I know it is but I can¡¯t go out by myself to get what I want. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been craving a burger? But no one can get it for me¡± Kiara frowned. ¡±You can always tell me what you¡¯re craving, I¡¯ll tell Zane. He usually sends one of his men to get it. You should be eating what your baby wants for it to grow well, okay?¡± Heather nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay¡± Kiara stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°Something is bothering you, isn¡¯t there?¡± Heather smiled. ¡°You always knew me better than anyone. I had a talk with Daniel and I can¡¯t stop thinking about it¡± Kiara nodded slowly. ¡°Do you think you still have feelings for Daniel?¡± Heather pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters at this point¡± Kiara smiled softly. ¡°The question was if you still had feelings for him, Heather. Do you?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°I never stopped liking him, Kiara. Despite the fact that he made me reject him, I don¡¯t think either of us epted the rejection that time so we are still connected by that mating bond just like you and Zane¡± Kiara nodded. ¡°So why won¡¯t you give Daniel a second chance?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°I¡¯m scared. Scared of falling deeply in love with him again and getting hurt. I should just ept the fact that I was never meant to be in love with anyone¡±¡­ Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°So are we just going to ignore the elephant in the room?¡± Levi questioned as they drove towards where they could buy what Heather and Kiara wanted. ¡°What elephant?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. And they thought he was the densed one. ¡°After you killed your father, what happened next?¡± Zane shrugged. ¡°Nothing, I just became the Alpha at a very young age and most people didn¡¯t really like my father because everyone knew about how he treated my mother and my mother was loved by all. After I became Alpha, Kiara practically began to stay with me and the rest is history¡± Levi nodded slowly. ¡°Is that why you were so mad when you thought Kiara had cheated on you because of Your father¡¯s and Mother¡¯s rtionship?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°But that¡¯s no excuse and up till now, I still believe I haven¡¯t done enough for her to forgive me. What I did should have been unforgivable¡± Levi smiled slightly. ¡°I guess any kind of sin is forgivable when the person loves you more than they love themselves¡± Zane pursed his lips then parked in front of the restaurant. As they ordered for the food, Levi¡¯s phone suddenly rang again. ¡°It¡¯s Kiara again. Maybe she wants something¡± Levi uttered as he handed the phone to Zane. Zane immediately picked up but before he could say anything, Heather¡¯s frantic voice came through with Kiara¡¯s screams in the background. ¡°It¡¯s happening again and I don¡¯t know how to help her. What should I do?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately turned around and began running back to the car. ¡°Call the doctor immediately and have him inject her with Anesthesia. We are on our way¡± He muttered as he climbed into the car with Levi. ¡°They have already given her a dose of Anesthesia but it doesn¡¯t seem to be working¡± He squeezed his eyes shut as he heard Kiara scream. ¡°Zane!¡± She screamed out his name and he clenched his fists on the steering wheel. ¡°Have them give her another dose, Damnit! Can¡¯t they see that she¡¯s in pain?!¡± Zane yelled as he drove like a mad man towards the Hospital. ¡°Erm Zane, can you calm down a little?¡± Levi muttered as he grabbed onto his seat but Zane ignored him as he listened to Heather. ¡°They just gave her another dose and that seems to be working but she¡¯s still calling out your name¡± Zane nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already at the hospital. Tell her to wait for me¡± He didn¡¯t even bother to park the car properly as he jumped out of the car and ran into the hospital. ¡°Goddamn,¡± Levi muttered before he climbed out of the car and ran after Zane. After a while, Zane barged into the room and immediately went to Kiara¡¯s side. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Zane¡± She murmured his name and he kissed her lips before grabbing her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here now, my love. It¡¯s okay¡± He murmured as he showered her face with kisses. ¡°The pain was unbearable, Zane¡± She muttered and he nodded. ¡°I know and that¡¯s why I got you something that would help with the pain, hmm? Sleep for now, I¡¯ll be here when you wake up¡± She pped her eyelids tiredly. ¡°Really?¡± He nodded as he pushed her hair out of her face. Okay ¡°Really¡± Slowly, her eyes closed and after a while, her breath evened out which meant she had fallen asleep. Zane heaved a sigh of relief before turning to the doctor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the first dose of Anesthesia work?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°I guess the pain was far more powerful than the Anesthesia¡± Zane sighed then ran his fingers through his hair before handing the container filled with pills to the doctor. ¡°Examine this. I want to make sure it¡¯s safe for her to consume¡± The doctor furrowed his eyebrows as he opened the can and smelled the content. ¡°What is this and where did you get this from?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to help with the pain. Just help me check if it¡¯s safe for her to consume¡± The doctor sighed then nodded. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be on my way and you should probably get some rest too. It¡¯s because you¡¯re stressing yourself that¡¯s why your wounds aren¡¯t healing as fast¡± Zane frowned. ¡°Kiara¡¯s well-being is my major concern right now. After I¡¯m sure she¡¯s okay, then I can check on myself¡± Zane muttered which made the Doctor sigh. ¡°Very well then¡± The doctor walked away and Levi closed the door behind him. ¡°What if even your pills won¡¯t be enough to stop her from feeling the pain? What¡¯s the n?¡± Levi questioned as he walked closer to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s going to work. Besides, Anastasia said she was going to look for a healer witch that would help Kiara so I¡¯m holding her up to that. All I want to do now is relieve Kiara of the pain she¡¯s feeling and that¡¯s what those pills are for¡± Levi sighed. ¡°I just hope those pills don¡¯t have any secret side effects that you don¡¯t know of, Zane,¡± Levi muttered Which made Zane purse his lips. ¡°My mother took it and she was fine,¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Yeah fine till she killed herself¡± Zane red at Levi and was about to charge at him when Heather stood in between them. ¡°Can you both not fight right now for crying out loud?¡± Heather yelled causing Levi to sigh. ¡°Look, I¡¯m just trying to look out for Kiara. You really don¡¯t know what was going through your mother¡¯s head When she took the pills and they are not the same, Zane. What might have helped your mother might not help Kiara¡± ¡°Thene up with a better n, Levi. If you can bring up something that can help Kiara then I¡¯m all ears but right now, that pill is the only thing that can help her and I¡¯m going to do all I can to relieve Kiara of the pain she¡¯s feeling and I don¡¯t want to hear anything else on that¡± Zane muttered before walking back to the bed and plopping down on the bed. He interlocked his hand with Kiara¡¯s then kissed as he stared at her face. Heather turned to Levi with a sigh. ¡°Levi¡­¡± But Levi just stormed out of the room. He understood where Zane wasing from but those pills looked sketchy and he was going to find out on his own if they were good or not¡­ Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Kiara¡¯s eyelids fluttered open and a smile adorned her face when she saw Zaneying next to her fast asleep with his arms around her. She slowly turned around in his arms so she was facing him before cing a kiss on his lips then on his nose then on the lips again. ¡°Hmm, continue¡± He murmured as she pulled her closer and she giggled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± He sighed as he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get you what you wanted to eat. I was already there but then Heather called and¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was hungry for food¡± She muttered as she moved closer to him and bit her lower lips seductively. Zane¡¯s eyes trailed down to her lips and without wasting time, he mmed his lips on hers as his hand roamed her body feverishly. ¡°Make love to me, Zane¡± She murmured then sat up and began taking off her hospital gown. As Zane watched her, he practically had to stop himself from drooling. How did he get so lucky? He was about to reach forward and capture her boob in his mouth when Daniel barged in. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so sorry¡± Kiara gasped and immediately covered herself with the nket while Zane groaned. ¡°Get out,¡± He muttered. ¡°No, it has been so long since you both had a conversation so I think I should be the one to leave. Besides, I¡¯m tired of lying down here¡± She murmured, making Zane sigh. He adjusted his trouser before turning to Daniel with a re. ¡°Will you turn around so she can dress up?¡± Danielughed nervously before slowly turning around with his crutches. After Kiara was done dressing up, she was about to climb out of the bed when Zane grabbed her hand with a worried look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, okay? And if something is wrong, call out my name immediately¡± She rolled her eyes but nodded before climbing out of the bed and walking out of the room. ¡°Nice to see that you¡¯re happy to see me¡± Daniel muttered sarcastically as he walked closer to the bed and slowly sat down. ¡°Did a near death experience turn you into a sarcastic jerk?¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°Pretty much. So tell me what¡¯s going on. I would have asked Heather but she hasn¡¯t really been speaking to me¡± Zane raised an eyebrow then chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two used to date. You¡¯re both childish¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Can we nor go off topic? I really want to know what¡¯s going on¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Kiara is pregnant with twins for one¡± Daniel gasped with his eyes wide. ¡°What? That¡¯s good news then but why is everyone so gloomy?¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Because the doctor said there¡¯s practically a non-existent chance of her surviving with the babies. One of them has to go¡± Daniel choked on his spit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what? What are you going to do about it? Is she going to go ahead and give birth to them?¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Yes she is. Kiara would never give up on our children and that¡¯s why we are all finding ways to help her pregnancy run smoothly but there¡¯s a lot ofplications. She feels agonizing pain almost everyday and that¡¯s why I got her those pills my mother used to use when she was in pain as well¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Those pills that she practically got addicted to? Zane, those pills are like drugs. What if¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s going to help Kiara with the pain then I¡¯m willing to try anything¡± Daniel stared at him for a while then sighed before cing his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re both going to get through this because you have all of us by your side¡± Zane nced at him then stared at his leg. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you can do,¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh shut up¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Levi handed the address to Sebastian before staring at him sternly in the eyes. ¡°There¡¯s an old man there with one of his eyes covered with an eye patch. Ask him for the pills and offer him this money and try to find out everything you know about the pills, okay?¡± Sebastian nodded. ¡°And why are you doing this again?¡± Levi turned to his father as soon as he heard his voice. ¡°Because I care about Kiara and I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to her. She¡¯s already suffering enough and doesn¡¯t need more¡± Levi¡¯s father rolled his eyes. ¡°What you should be thinking about now is how to take over from me. Why do I feel like you¡¯re not taking this seriously?¡± Sebastian bowed his head yfully. ¡°I bid you farewell¡± He muttered then immediately ran out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll just go with him as well¡± Lucien muttered then followed behind Sebastian, leaving Levi alone with their father. Levi sighed tiredly before turning to him. This was going to be a long lecture. Kiara had a smile on her face as she followed the sound of the babies cries and coos. That must be the hospital¡¯s nursery. As soon as she got closer, her heart swelled with Joy as she stared at the new born babies in their cribs. The door was opened so she walked to see all the babies up close. There was a particr baby that was cooing at the corner but immediately he saw her, it stopped to stare making her smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you such a cute little thing?¡± She murmured as she pinched his cheek slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam, but you¡¯re not supposed to be in here¡± Kiara turned to the nurse and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away¡± She muttered then nced at the child once again before walking out. As soon as she got that, a small little boy bumped into her then fell to the floor, crying. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. Are you hurt, my love?¡± Kiara muttered as she tried picking the child from the ground but suddenly, a woman came from behind her and hit her with her bag. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my son?¡± Kiara watched as the woman picked up the crying boy from the ground and cleaned his tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. He bumped into me and fell down¡± The woman scoffed. ¡°Are you saying my son is blind and can¡¯t see where he¡¯s going?!¡± The woman yelled so loud that everyone around stopped to stare. In order to not cause a scene, Kiara just smiled at the woman and was about to walk away when the woman grabbed her hair and pulled her back. ¡°How dare you walk away? Do you think I¡¯m done with you?¡± Kiara frowned then scoffed as she turned around to face the Woman. She immediately covered the little boy¡¯s eyes with her hand before pping his mother across the face. ¡°You can hit me with your bag and try to pick a fight with me but I won¡¯t tolerate you or anyone who grabs my hair¡± Kiara uttered as she stared at the woman¡¯s shocked face. When she turned around, she froze when she saw Zane stared at her with a proud smile on his face. He gave her a thumbs up and she smiled before running up to him¡­ Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°Did you see? That woman tried to pick on me. Did she think I was going to let her go because I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Kiara muttered as she wrapped her arms around him. He chuckled as he pushed the hair that had fallen over her face, behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m not sure she knew you were pregnant but I¡¯m d you stood up for yourself¡± Kiara hummed before staring up at him. ¡°What are you doing here anyways and how did you find me?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just had a feeling you¡¯d be somewhere babies were and obviously, I came looking for you. Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ve already asked someone to bring the food you wanted to you¡± She grinned then pped her hand excitedly before letting him lead her back to the room. ¡°Did you finish having your conversation with Daniel? How did it go?¡± He turned to her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± She sighed. ¡±Because I just feel like you have been wanting a friend by your side ever since this situation started¡± Zane sighed and he turned to face Kiara fully. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, don¡¯t you know that? When I¡¯m with you, I need no one else and yes, I did miss Daniel but yourpany is all I need right now, okay?¡± She smiled then nodded. ¡°Okay¡± He kissed her lips before leading her back to the room. Later on, The food arrived and she ate along with Heather while talking about anything and everything. Zane was just seated beside Kiara, listening in to their conversation and asionallyughing at some of Kiara¡¯s Jokes. After a while, he fell asleep and by the time he woke up, it waste at night. As soon as he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Kiara standing by the mirror with a small pillow inside her gown, imitating a baby bump. She giggled to herself as she rubbed her tummy slightly then as if feeling his gaze, she turned around with wide eyes then pulled out the pillow from inside her gown and threw it away beforeughing awkwardly. ¡±I just wanted to see how it would look on me¡± She murmured. They stared at each other for what felt like minutes before Zane got out of bed and walked up to her. As soon as he was close enough, he leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Niks¡± He muttered then ced his head on her neck as he cried. She immediately wrapped her arms around him as she bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not okay, Kiara. I stripped you of the right of being a mother even after knowing how long you have dreamt of being a mother. I¡¯m so sorry my love¡± She caressed his back. ¡°Neither you nor I knew I was going to lose the baby. I wished the circumstances had been different but right now, I can¡¯t lose these ones. My mental health won¡¯t be able to take it and that¡¯s why despite the pain I feel everything because of them, I just take it a sign that one day, they¡¯ll be out in this world with us and they¡¯ll bring us so much joy¡± Zane sniffled as he snuggled into her neck. ¡°I really wished the situation was different, Kiara¡± She nodded as she patted his back. ¡°Same here, my love but we¡¯ll get through it together. Hmm?¡± He nodded then sniffled before pulling away from her. He nced down at her with a smile. ¡°A baby bump looks good on you¡± She smiled brightly as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Right? That¡¯s what I was thinking too. Oh Zane, I can¡¯t wait till we can finally feel them moving. That¡¯s going to be magical¡± He wrapped his arms around her as they stared at themselves in the mirror. ¡°It is¡± He kissed her cheek, ¡°What¡¯s even going to be more magical is me cing my mark on you again and getting to call you my wife¡± She giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ce your mark on me, everyone already knows that I¡¯m yours¡± He shook his head. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t just want them to know, I want them to feel it and see it¡± She grinned then turned around his arms. ¡°So when are you making love to me?¡± Without answering, he captured her lips with his then lifted her off the ground. She immediately wrapped her leg around his waist as he carried her towards the bed while they kissed hungrily. ~ Zane sighed contently as he watched Kiara sleep peacefully in his arms. He has almost forgotten how delicious And fulfilling making love with Kiara felt but oh boy, did she remind him instantly and he wanted more. He ced a kiss on her lips before sighing and getting up from the bed. He wore his trousers then carefully wore Kiara the hospital gown. The AC was on and he didn¡¯t want her catching a cold. After that, he walked into the bathroom to clean up and before he could even do anything, he heard Kiara scream from the room. He rushed out and Immediately grabbed her. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, it¡¯s going to be okay¡± But the screams just got louder and louder while Zane kept pressing the button that was used in calling the doctor and the nurses. ¡°Zane!¡± She yelled as she grabbed onto his hand tightly, digging her nails into his flesh but he didn¡¯t even flinch and just kept trying to calm her down. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, my love. Just breath¡± He murmured but nothing was getting to her. She just kept screaming and iling around with tears streaming down her eyes. Soon after, the doctor, a nurse, Heather and Levi barged into the room. The doctor immediately went over to Kiara and Injected her with a dose of Anesthesia but that didn¡¯t seem to work so he injected her with another but that also didn¡¯t seem to work. ¡°Inject her again!¡± Zane screamed as Kiara clung onto him. The doctor shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s the most I can give her, I¡¯m sorry but anything other than that won¡¯t be good for her¡± Zane clenched his teeth as he stared down at her. ¡°Zane it hurts so bad¡± She uttered as she cried bitterly. Zane stood there helplessly, not knowing what to do. He couldn¡¯t just watch her be in pain. He couldn¡¯t take it. He reached into the drawer and pulled out of the other container with the pills then opened it and took out a pill. ¡°Alpha Zane, I haven¡¯t checked the content of that drug yet¡± The doctor muttered as they watched Zane hurriedly walk towards the dispenser to get water. ¡°Zane, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good id¡­¡± ¡°If you have another way to help her, I¡¯m all ears but if you don¡¯t then I suggest you shut your trap and let me help her!¡± He boomed and they all immediately shut up. He ced the pill and water on the night stand then helped Kiara sit up right before feeding her the pill. ¡°Shhhh, it¡¯s going to be okay soon¡± He murmured as he caressed her hair. After a while, she seemed calmer and wasn¡¯t even screaming anymore. She just rested her head on Zane¡¯s chest as she cried silently. He refused to look any of them in the eyes because he knew they didn¡¯t approve of the pills but it was helping Kiara with the pain and that was all that mattered now¡­ Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Zane caressed Kiara¡¯s hair with a frown as she giggled. ¡°Why are youughing, my love?¡± He questioned and she turned to him with a smile. ¡°Because I feel nothing and you don¡¯t know how good it feels. I feel like I¡¯m on cloud nine¡± He smiled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear, my love. Why don¡¯t you rest?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping yet. I¡¯m seeing things, Zane¡± He bit his lower lip. ¡°What kind of things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeing colors. Just a second ago, you were blue and now you¡¯re green. You look much more handsome green¡± Then she giggled and he frowned before staring at the doctor who sighed in return. ¡°Whatever that drug is, it is helping with the pain but it¡¯s also making her hallucinate and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good for her¡± Zane¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°But it¡¯s helping with the pain, isn¡¯t that all that matters right now?¡± Levi groaned. ¡°Zane, don¡¯t give her the pill again. She¡¯s going to get addicted and may start seeing things that aren¡¯t there and not just colors. You may be thinking you¡¯re helping her now but once you see the mess you have created within her brain, you won¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you¡± Levi muttered before storming out of the room. The doctor excused himself then left with the nurse. ¡°Zane? Why is Levi angry? The pill isn¡¯t good? But it¡¯s helping me. I feel much lighter now¡± She murmured as she stared up at him. He smiled slightly at her. ¡°If it¡¯s helping you then we¡¯ll keep on using it till we find another solution¡± And they kept using it till it got to a point where Kiara couldn¡¯t do without it anymore. ~FOUR MONTHS LATER~ ¡°Zane! Why aren¡¯t you giving it to me?!¡± She screamed as the nurses held her down. ¡°Kiara, it¡¯s not good for you anymore. I don¡¯t want you to lose your mind because of this¡± She groaned then screamed loudly. ¡°Do you like seeing me in pain, Zane?! It hurts! It feels like I¡¯m being torn with a knife from the inside! Do you want me to die?!¡±She screamed while Zane tugged at his hair out of frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to her, it¡¯s the pain speaking. When it subsides, she¡¯ll understand that you¡¯re doing this for her own good¡± Daniel muttered as he stood close to Zane. Heather was currently not allowed to move around as frequently since her feet were swollen so only Daniel, Levi and the doctors were currently with Zane trying to think of a solution to the problem they had all caused. ¡°I was just trying to help her but it seems I¡¯ve just made things worse¡± Zane murmured helplessly as he fell back on the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself Zane because everyone knows you were just trying to help. If anything, we are all to me. We should have stopped you from giving it to her sooner¡± Levi Scoffed. ¡°I told you not to use it right from the start but you ignored my warnings now look at her¡± Levi muttered earning him a re from Daniel. ¡°No he¡¯s right, Daniel. I should have listened to him and not have given her the pill in the first ce but I couldn¡¯t stand her being in pain¡± He turned to Kiara who was still screaming and pleading with them to hand her the pill before he stood up. ¡°Let her go¡± He uttered to the nurses who nced at themselves before letting go of her. Kiara peered up at him with her tears filled eyes before outstretching her shaky hand. ¡°Please Zane, just hand it over to me. I can¡¯t take the pain, please¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. If you can¡¯t handle this pain then how do you expect to give birth to the twins?¡± He muttered. ¡°Zane please¡± She murmured as she twisted and turned on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. We¡¯ll get rid of the babies¡± Kiara froze as she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying, Zane?¡± She questioned and at the moment, she wasn¡¯t in pain anymore, just utter shock. ¡°Zane, what are you talking about?¡± Daniel questioned as he grabbed onto Zane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Zane, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Levi uttered but he ignored them all and turned to the doctor. ¡°You said giving her Anesthesia with a mask would be more effective, right?¡± The doctor slowly nodded. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do it¡± Kiara shook her head frantically as she held onto her stomach. ¡°Zane, don¡¯t you dare do anything to my babies. I still have a say in this!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle it, Kiara! I¡¯m not just going to sit down here and ignore the signs! If you go along with this, you¡¯re going to fucking die and we can¡¯t rely on Anastasia because it has been months now and she still hasn¡¯te back with the Healer witch. I¡¯m not taking any chances and since you¡¯re not in the right state of mind to make a sensible choice, I¡¯ll be making it for you¡± Two nurses held her down while the doctor and one of the nurses prepared the Anesthesia. ¡°Zane, If you do anything to my children, I¡¯m never going to forgive you. This time, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± She cried out before they ced the mask on her face. Zane turned away because he couldn¡¯t hear seeing her in pain while she tried to fight them off but after some time, the Anesthesia began to work. ¡°Zane¡± She murmured his name and he moved closer to her. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s going to be over soon. I promise¡± Tears flowed down the side of her eyes as she nced at him through her half closed her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ never¡­ forgive you¡± Then she gave in and slipped into unconsciousness¡­ Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Kiara¡¯s vision was hazy as she opened her eyes slowly. She stared up the ceiling for a while till everything came crashing down on her. She sat up quickly with a gasp as she held onto her stomach. ¡°My babies!¡± She screamed then turned to the side and saw Zane seated there just staring at her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Zane, please¡­ please, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± ¡°Rx, I didn¡¯t get rid of them¡± He murmured and her eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t? But you said¡­¡± ¡°I would never do anything against your will, Kiara. Besides, I¡¯m not a monster. I agree that it did cross my mind to get rid of them to relieve you of your pain but they are my kids too. I didn¡¯t have the heart to do it¡± He murmured softly then let out a tired sigh and her heart ached as she stared at him. She immediately bursted out crying as she remembered what she had said and how she had behaved because he had refused to give her the pill. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love. Everything is such a mess and now I¡¯m stressing you and making your life miserable and¡­¡± ¡°Shhhh, you¡¯re not making my life miserable, Kiara. Never think that¡± Zane muttered as he rushed up to her and wrapped his arms around her as she cried on his chest. ¡°I can see it on your face, Zane. I can see just how tired you are because of this situation and I feel so bad because I¡¯m the cause of your stress. I¡¯m making you unhappy, am I not? I don¡¯t mean to make you unhappy, that¡¯s thest thing I want¡± She cried out and he tried to soothe her. ¡°My love, you¡¯re not making me unhappy. Why do you think that? Yes, I won¡¯t lie that I¡¯m tired and unhappy about the situation you¡¯re going through but you¡¯re not making me unhappy, Kiara¡± She shook her head. ¡°I am because I¡¯m so weak. If I was strong enough to handle the pain then you wouldn¡¯t have had to give me that pill in the first ce¡± Zane sighed as he patted her back. ¡°That¡¯s enough, okay? It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault and you¡¯re the strongest woman I know for wanting to go ahead with this despite the amount of pain you go through everyday. I admire you a lot, Kiara and the fact that you¡¯re willing to fight for our children is the only thing that¡¯s giving me strength to keep going. Our kids better be he grateful when theye out or they¡¯re going to receive whooping from me¡± Kiara giggled as she pped his chest yfully. ¡°You are not going to whoop our kids and they¡¯re fighting for their lives as well. See?¡± She grabbed his hand and ced it on her stomach. When he felt it move, Zane¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up and he stared down at her with wide eyes. Kiaraughed wholeheartedly with tears at the brim of her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± She said in almost a whisper and he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s extraordinary, my love¡± He murmured then ced a kiss on her forehead as he caressed her stomach. She ced her hand on his before raising her head to stare at him. ¡°I think this is their way of cheering us on, Zane. We can¡¯t give up on them, I¡¯ll try my best to endure the pain without the pills and I¡¯ll try my best not to be a whiny bitch anymore¡± Zane chuckled then ced a kiss on her lips before pulling her closer. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, I just know it¡± Anastasia groaned loudly as she sat down on the boulder. She felt like she has been searching for years and has still not been able to find any healer witch. Just how good were they at hiding? She stared up at the sky as it rumbled. It seemed like it was about to rain so she had to find shelter somewhere. She winced as she stood up from the boulder. She nced down at her leg and let out a sigh as she stared at the ugly bruises and blisters on her feet. After walking for months searching for the healer witches, her Injured feet were the least of her concerns. She limped into an open cave at the side then slumped down on the ground with a sigh before pulling her foot closer to her. She began chanting a spell and the pain immediately withered away. Since she wasn¡¯t a healer witch, she couldn¡¯t heal the injuries, she could only stop the pain. ¡°Fuck¡± She muttered as she pressed her back against the cold cave walls. It was almost due date for Kiara birth and she still hadn¡¯t gotten her hands on the healer witch. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good idea to put their hopes up. She had to start thinking of another way to help them. ¡°If only I could get my hands on a healer witch¡± She muttered to herself then let out a sigh. ¡°Did I hear you say you¡¯re looking for a healer witch?¡± Anastasia flinched with gasps as she turned to the shadows. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself before I hurt you¡± An elderly woman emerged from the shadows as she chuckled slowly. She looked like a typical witch from children folktales with rotten teeth and white wild frizzy hair. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anastasia uttered as she stood up from the ground. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a Healer witch then you better return back to where you came because you won¡¯t find them¡± Anastasia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± The woman tilted her head at her then pointed at something behind her. Anastasia slowly turned around and furrowed her eyebrows when all she saw was a huge tree. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°They all gathered around that tree years ago and ughtered themselves. They are all dead so you won¡¯t find a healer witch anymore¡± Anastasia gasped as she stared at the woman. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be true¡­ they¡­ there has to be someone, anyone who has their power or their spells. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear but this is a dead end. Return back now¡± The old woman muttered and was about to walk away when Anastasia spoke. ¡°Please, I really need a healer witch right now. I have to help my friend. If I don¡¯t, his woman is going to die along with their kids. I really don¡¯t want that to happen so please, if you know anything, please help¡± The Old woman slowly turned around and stared at Anastasia for a while before sighing. ¡°There is no Healer witch anymore but my daughter was a healer witch before she killed herself. She left a spell book behind that might be useful to you but learning the spell and mastering how to use them can take you months, Years even to master¡± Anastasia nodded. ¡±I know that but I¡¯m still willing to try. I need this¡± The old woman walked closer to her. ¡°You are a spell witch. You do know that you might lose your powers if you decide to learn the spells of a healer witch, right?¡± Anastasia nodded without hesitation. ¡°I have to do this. For some reason, I feel like it¡¯s my purpose. I need to do this¡± The Old woman nodded then turned around. ¡°Very well. Your lessons start now¡±¡­ Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Heather watched Daniel from the corner of her eye as he tucked her into bed. ¡°Haven¡¯t I asked you to stop doing this?¡± She muttered but he just ignored and before fluffing another pillow then ced it under her swollen feet. ¡°Rest, okay? I¡¯ll go get you food and¡­¡± ¡°Daniel, please stop it. You don¡¯t have to take care of me just because I took care of you¡± Daniel paused then sighed as he turned to her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not just taking care of you because you took care of me, Heather. This baby might be mine and even if it isn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t still want anything to happen to it and right now, you need someone to help you¡± She sighed. ¡°But the nurses can do that¡± He shrugged. ¡°Well I volunteered just like you volunteered to stay at the hospital just so you can be here with Kiara,¡± Heather pursed her lips. She was supposed to have left the hospital months ago but she didn¡¯t just want to leave her friend during this trying time of her life so she decided to stay back and the doctors weren¡¯t against it. ¡°Still, I can do certain things by myself like fluffing my own pillow¡± He rolled his eyes with a slight smile on his face. ¡°You are always taking care of everyone, now let me take care of you¡± She sighed knowing arguing with Daniel was not going to be futile. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to admit it but it felt nice being taken care of. ¡°What would you like to eat? Anything you want, I¡¯ll go get it for you¡± Heather was about to say she didn¡¯t want anything but before she could think about it, something else came flying out of her mouth. ¡°I want spaghetti, Bolognese to be exact and two or three meatballs. Then I would like a tub of ice cream and a medium pizza, thank you¡± She murmured then shed him a smile which made him chuckle. ¡°Oh my goddess, it seems the little boy inside there has an appetite¡± He murmured yfully as he rubbed her tummy slightly. That reflex action made Heather¡¯s stomach flutter a little but it might just have been the baby. ¡°Yes, me it on the baby¡± She rolled her eyes as soon as she heard her wolf¡¯s voice in her head. ¡°Why are you assuming it¡¯s a boy? A girl can have such an appetite as well¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just have a feeling it¡¯s a boy¡± She scoffed. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a girl¡± She also felt like it was going to be a boy but she didn¡¯t want to agree with Daniel for some reason. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait till it¡¯s out? Why don¡¯t we put a bet on it?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to bet on our child¡¯s gender?¡± Daniel froze slightly then a bright smile appeared on his face. ¡°This is the first time you have ever called the baby ours¡± She frowned then cleared her throat. ¡°Well, you could be the father¡± she murmured as she turned away from him but abruptly turned back to stare at him with wide questioning eyes as he grabbed her hand. ¡°Even if the baby is Liam¡¯s, I¡¯d still like to raise it like my own¡± She stared at him for a while then gently yanked her hand out of his, making him frown. ¡°If this baby is yours, I¡¯d never deprive you of the right to see your baby but Daniel,I¡¯m not staying in this country after this baby is born and after Kiara¡¯s twins are born¡± His eyes widened with shock at her words. ¡°You want to leave?¡± She nodded as she bit her lower lip. ¡°It¡¯s what¡¯s best for me Da¡­¡± ¡°But what about me? You know I¡¯m a Beta, I can¡¯t just get up one day and leave the country¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to, Daniel¡± ¡°But what if the baby is mine?! What then? I won¡¯t let you leave if the baby is mine because I won¡¯t miss even a day of my child¡¯s life¡± He muttered and out of anger, he stormed out of the room. How could she be so selfish? So what if the baby was his? He¡¯d have to travel all the way across the world just to see it? That¡¯s bullshit and he definitely wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. He walked over to Kiara¡¯s hospital room and without knocking, he barged into the room. ¡°Damnit Daniel, don¡¯t you ever knock!¡± Daniel immediately turned around with wide eyes as Kiara and Zane shuffled around on the bed, trying to put on their clothes. ¡°What the fuck do you want this time?¡± Zane muttered with visible dissatisfaction in his voice. ¡°I just wanted to speak to you about something. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting¡­ whatever was going on¡± He heard Zane groan then the sound of lips smacking against each other. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside¡± Zane uttered as he walked Daniel, pulling him along and closing the door behind him. ¡°You better have something important to say or I¡¯m putting you back in thata¡± Zane muttered and Danielughed nervously before telling Zane about what had transpired between him and Heather. ¡°I know you have your own problems to worry about right now but you¡¯re the only one I have to turn to. Did I overreact? I¡¯m still trying to learn how to control my mouth and emotions¡± Zane sighed as he massaged his temples. ¡°Never in my life have I seen a more childish rtionship like Heather¡¯s and yours¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You may want to think back on your rtionship with Kiara because I can assure you yours is much worse¡± Zane rolled his eyes and was about to speak when Daniel grabbed his shoulders abruptly. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? Will you get your hands off me?¡± Zane muttered as he swatted Daniel¡¯s hand away with a confused look on his face. ¡°Are you okay, Zane? You¡¯re looking pale¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°You should get yourself checked, Zane. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re okay¡± Daniel murmured softly, earning a groan from Zane. ¡±I said I¡¯m fucking fine now will you leave me alone?¡± Zane muttered harshly and was about to walk back into the room when he stumbled on his feet and fell down on his knees. ¡°Zane!¡± Daniel yelled as he bent down to help Zane. ¡°I said I¡¯m¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, something snapped in his head and all he saw was ck¡­ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Zane grimaced when he felt a cold rag on his forehead. He opened his eyes slowly and saw Kiara covering his leg properly with the nket. ¡°Baby, what are you doing out of bed and why is this rag on my forehead?¡± Kiara gasped as she turned to him then without warning, she ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him tightly. ¡°My love, I was so worried about you. I¡¯m sorry I stressed you to this point, I didn¡¯t mean to¡± She murmured as she cried on his shoulders. Zane gently pushed her back as he stared at her with confusion on his face. ¡°What are you talking about, my love?¡± She frowned. ¡°You have been unconscious for four days, Zane¡± His eyes widened as sat up abruptly. He grabbed her shoulders as he began searching her body. ¡°Did you feel any pain for thest four days? How did you do it? Did they give you the pill?¡± Zane questioned as he stared at her worriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. For some reason, that episode didn¡¯t happen again and I haven¡¯t felt any pain for thest four days. I¡¯ve just been here taking care of you¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to goy back down on your bed¡± He murmured and was about to stand up when Kiara stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re not getting up from this bed, Zane. I¡¯m going to call the doctor so he can do a thorough check up on you¡± Zane sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m fine, Kiara. See?¡± He uttered as he pped his arms around but she didn¡¯t listen. She pushed his shoulders back down then covered him with the nket. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll be right back¡± She muttered with a stern look on her face before walking towards the door. Her stomach had grown a lot and her feet were swollen as well so Zane couldn¡¯t help but worry about her every second. What if she fell down and couldn¡¯t get up on her own? He thought to himself. ¡°Zane, I¡¯m going to be fine. I¡¯ve been doing this for the past four days¡± As if she could read his thoughts, she muttered as she turned back to him before finally leaving the room. Zane sighed then stared up at the ceiling as he waited for Kiara. It wasn¡¯t up to a minute when Kiara walked back into the room with the doctor behind her. ¡°Good morning, Alpha Zane¡± The doctor uttered with a smile and Zane nodded for him before outstretching his hand towards Kiara. ¡°Come here¡± He murmured and she sighed before going over to him and holding his hand. ¡°Stop worrying about me, I¡¯m fine Zane¡± She murmured when she saw the look in his eyes. ¡°You know no matter what you say, I¡¯m going to worry My love¡± She sighed then turned to the doctor who was busy doing the check up. ¡°How is he?¡± She questioned and the doctor nodded. ¡°He¡¯s okay, his vitals are okay. Not to anyone¡¯s surprise, his injuries have healed on their own. He fainted due to exhaustion and stress and should really get a good proper sleep for the whole day but knowing the both of you rtionship, I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s going to be able to rest because of you¡± She frowned at the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s just because I¡¯m worried about you¡± Zane murmured as he stared at her. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to be worried about me. I¡¯m really fine and you need to rest¡± ¡°But Kiara¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m right there, Zane! You can check up on meter but I want you to rest right now. Please, for me¡± Zane stared at her for a while then sighed. ¡°Fine but while I¡¯m asleep, Someone should be with you. Call Levi and ask him toe watch over you¡± Kiara rolled her eyes but nodded. ¡°Yes Boss. Now rest¡± He sighed then closed his eyes slowly while she caressed his hair. She nodded at the doctor as he excused himself before turning her attention to Zane. ¡°Sleep and don¡¯t worry about me, okay? I¡¯ll be fine¡± She murmured then ced a kiss on his forehead before walking over to her bed. She gasped slightly then nced around to make sure no one was looking before quickly hiding the pills under her pillow. She sat down on the bed slowly with a sad look on her face. She knew it was wrong, she really hadn¡¯t wanted to take it but she didn¡¯t want to stress Zane anymore and this was the only way she could handle the pain so she had been taking it for thest four days and hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to see her so they wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zane but I¡¯m not as strong as you think¡± Anastasia groaned loudly as sheid back on the hard cold ground. These spells were harder and more draining than she expected. ¡°Giving up so soon, my dear?¡± The old woman, who she now knew as Margaret, uttered. ¡°No, I¡¯ll never give up. I just need to catch my breath¡± Anastasia muttered then took deep breaths before getting up from the ground. She walked over to the spell book. Just then, Margaret walked in and handed her a cup of tea which she took dly. She really needed the energy. ¡°So will you tell me why you feel so indebted to this couple? What did they do for you?¡± Margaret uttered as she sat down on the couch beside Anastasia. Anastasia gulped down her tea then sighed before turning to Margaret. ¡°Zane the Alpha? He saved my life when we were kids. I was sort of an outcast to the spell witches when I was younger because ording to my mother, the Queen of witches at that time had been scared of me because she knew I was going to be stronger than her. She had my mother killed and had wanted to kill me too but I ran away as fast as I could and bumped into Zane who also happened to be training in the forest at that time. He had bruises all over his body and seemed like he was about to fall apart but when he saw I was in trouble, he immediately stood in front of me and tried his best to protect me despite the fact that he was already Injured. He fought them off to the best of his abilities but of course, he was just a kid so he wasn¡¯t any match for them but despite that, he never let any one of themy a finger on me. I even tried to help but he kept assuring me he was going to protect me. Luckily, his father appeared at that time and was able to save him and I. After that, I dedicated my life to repaying his kindness and no matter what I do,I feel like it¡¯s not enough but this, if I save his baby and woman, not only would I be paying him back, I¡¯d also feel fulfilled. I¡¯d finally be able to save him as well¡±¡­ Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°I told you you really didn¡¯t have toe if you were busy, Levi¡± Kiara murmured as Levi walked into the room with a smile on his face. ¡°Well I wanted toe and I missed you¡± He murmured as he sat down on the bed. Kiara frowned when she saw that he had bruises on his face and his fist was bandaged. ¡°Levi, did you get into a fight?¡± She questioned as she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Kiara. It was just a silly fight¡± He murmured but the frown didn¡¯t leave her face. ¡°A silly fight? Why is your hand bandaged then? Was it your father? Is he hurting you again?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Rx, okay? I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it and how many times do I have to tell you to stop treating me like your son?¡± She pouted at his words. ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry if I care¡± He chuckled before ncing over at Zane¡¯s bed. ¡°He¡¯s really asleep huh? He must have been really tired to have willingly left you alone¡± Levi murmured as he turned back to Kiara. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making him unhappy too? This situation we are in, I know it¡¯s very stressful and I know Zane is trying to do everything he can to help me but¡­¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°But what?¡± She sighed as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°What if I just give up on the baby? It¡¯s going to give everyone peace of mind and Zane is not going to be unhappy anymore¡± He frowned. ¡°Why are you saying such things, Kiara?¡± She bit her lower lip then ced her head on her palm. ¡°Because I¡¯m tired, Levi. I¡¯m so tired and the pain is just getting worse day by day. Every fucking day, I get to stare at the sadness in Zane¡¯s eyes and it¡¯s killing me because I know it¡¯s because of my situation he¡¯s like that. I¡¯m just tired, Levi. I just want this to end quickly¡± He watched her silently as she cried then sighed before gently lifting up her head and wiping away her tears. ¡°You are the strongest woman I know and¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying that! I¡¯m not strong at all! I¡¯m so weak, Levi¡± She whispered harshly so she won¡¯t wake Zane up. Even though she was mad right now, She still wanted Zane to rest. ¡°Believe it or not, you are the strongest woman I know. If anyone else was in your situation, they would have given up long ago but you, you have gotten this far Kiara. I know it only gets worse from here but think about how happy not only Zane will be but you as well when these babies areying in your arms safe and sound? No one said it was going to be easy and it¡¯s not a happy situation. Trust me, Zane is more worried about your happiness and pain and the more you¡¯re sad, the more he¡¯s sad and the more you¡¯re in pain, the more pain he¡¯s in¡± She sniffled as she stared at Levi. ¡°You think so? If I¡¯m happy, will he be happy as well?¡± Levi nodded with a smile. ¡°He will. You both just have to be there for one another during this time. You both have made it this far even though there were some mistakes made along the way but you have made this far and that¡¯s all that matters¡± Kiara sighed then wiped away the remaining tears on her face before smiling slightly. ¡°Thank you, Levi. You always know what to say to calm me down¡± She murmured and he chuckled. ¡°Well, the perks of having to calm myself down when I was sad or broken all those years ago but I¡¯m better now. Now, get up¡± Kiara frowned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± She questioned as she watched him get up from the bed. ¡°We are going to take a stroll to Heather¡¯s hospital room. I know you¡¯re both dying to see each other and now that Zane¡¯s asleep, you can¡± Kiara¡¯s eyes immediately brightened at Heather¡¯s name. It has been so long since shest saw her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Okay¡± Levi helped her ce her leg on the floor then gave her a hand to get up. Kiara waddled over to Zane¡¯s bed and ced a kiss on his lips before following Levi out of the room. After visiting Heather, Kiara instantly felt better. They began to talk about what names they¡¯d give their children and what gender they would be. ¡°I think mine is going to be a girl and a boy. I can feel it¡± Kiara muttered with a smile. ¡°Everyone seems to think mine is a boy so if he does turn out to be a boy, how about we betroth our children?¡± Heather uttered jokingly, making Kiara giggle. ¡°I won¡¯t have it any other way¡± Kiara checked the time and gasped as how the time had flown by so fast. ¡°I need to get back. Zane would wake up anytime from now¡± Kiara uttered excitedly as she stood up from the bed. ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll see youter and I hope you are okay, Kiara¡± Kiara smiled at her then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good,don¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s go, Levi¡± Levi nodded then waved goodbye at Heather and at Daniel who was sitting at the side. As soon as they walked into the room, Kiara¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw Zane seated on her bed. Without thinking, she ran up to him and wrapped her arms around him tightly. ¡°You slept for so long, Zane. I like that but I missed you¡± She had expected him tough but he hummed instead. She slowly pulled back a little so she could stare at his face. ¡°Is¡­ is something wrong?¡± She questioned and he sighed before reaching under her pillow and bringing out the container of pills. Kiara gasped loudly as she jumped away from him in shock. ¡°Kiara¡± Levi muttered softly from behind and she immediately began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Zane. I tried not to take it, I tried to bear the pain but it was too much for me to handle and I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone. I¡¯m so sorry, Zane. I¡¯m sorry for being weak¡± Zane sighed then turned to Levi. ¡°Can you give us a little time alone?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guyster then¡± He muttered then walked out of the room. As soon as he was gone, Zane turned to Kiara who was still crying with her head bowed down in Shame. ¡°Come here¡± He murmured softly but she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m too embarrassed to face you¡± She muttered and he sighed before standing up and walking towards her. He raised her chin slowly then kissed away the tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Kiara¡± She sniffled as she stared up at him with wide eyes. ¡°You are not? But I took the pill and¡­¡± ¡°I understand that the pain you¡¯re in is unbearable and if I were in your shoes, I would have probably done the same but it¡¯s not good for you, Kiara. I know it helps with the pain but you are going to have to be able to withstand the pain on your own. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right by your side holding you hand. If you need to hurt someone to lessen your pain then hurt me. I want to share your pain with you¡±¡­ Chapter 185 Chapter 185 After that, Kiara fell into a deep slumber in Zane¡¯s arms. She also felt safe in his arms and for the first time, her mind was settled before going to sleep. By the time she woke up, it was the next morning, Zane was already awake and he was staring down at her with a smile on his face. ¡°Good morning, my love¡± He murmured as he leaned down to ce a kiss on her lips. She smiled up at him. ¡°Good morning, it seems you slept well. Your face is brighter¡± She murmured as she caressed his face and he nodded. ¡°Yes, Sleeping beside you or with you in my arms always makes me feel better¡± She sighed as she raised her back up slightly then wrapped her arms around him,pulling him down closer to her. ¡°I love you and I don¡¯t deserve you. I wanted to tell you thisst night but I was too tired¡± She murmured and he chuckled. ¡°If anyone should feel too lucky to have the other, it should be me. I¡¯ve always been blessed ever since you walked into my life and even though I know I don¡¯t deserve you, I¡¯d never give you up because when ites to you, I turn into a selfish bastard¡± She giggled. ¡°There¡¯s something that has always been bugging me though¡± He tilted his head at her. ¡°Oh? What is that?¡± ¡°Within those two years, why did you nevere to see me or rather, didn¡¯t you even care if I was doing well? For crying out loud, the pack was all I knew. How did you know I was surviving?¡± He immediately frowned then let out a sigh before grabbing her hand. ¡°I was mad at that time, I swore to myself that no matter what, I wasn¡¯t going to look for you. I left the pack and trapped myself in my house for over a year and only went to thepany to try and get my mind off you but it never worked. I went looking for you though, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore so I wanted to see you. I found out that you still went to that ice cream parlor we used to sneak out to when we were dating so one evening, I went there and when I saw you, I wanted nothing more than to run up to you and kiss you but then,a man came up to your table and when he sat down and you smiled, the anger surged inside me again and I cursed myself for even thinking about you as I left¡± Kiara sighed. ¡°Zane, he was just a friend¡­¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I know that now but at that time, I guess I really wanted to convince myself that you did in fact cheat on me because I couldn¡¯t believe it but I was so caught up with the evidence that I¡­ I didn¡¯t even bother listening to you. I guess after that day, I just didn¡¯t look for you anymore not even because of the fact that I saw you with another man but I was ashamed to face you. I guess at the back of my mind, I knew you couldn¡¯t do something like that. This doesn¡¯t still justify my actions Kiara and I feel like I haven¡¯t apologized enough. In fact, my apologies shouldn¡¯t even be enough because in all this, you suffered the most and I¡¯m sorry and that¡¯s why I want to do everything I can for you and our babies¡± She smiled at him. ¡°I held a lot of hatred for you in my heart, Zane but in the back of my mind, despite everything, I wished you woulde find me. I wished you would get back to your senses and apologize and realize that you were the one who was wrong. Do you know the worst part? Despite everything, I was ready to take you back. I really tried to hate you and it pained me so much that I still loved you and worried about how you were doing. I guess it was true and I did love you more than you loved me¡± Zane sighed as his hold on her hand tightened. ¡°I was just an immature bastard Kiara but rest assured that I loved you more than anything in this world and that has never changed¡± She smiled at him then ced a kiss on his lips before sighing. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now. What matters now is what happens as we go further. Do you trust me now?¡± He nodded without hesitation. ¡°More than I trust myself, Kiara,¡± She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all I had ever wanted to hear¡± She murmured then wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Zane ced his hand on her stomach and gave it a little rub as he peppered her face with kisses. ¡°Where can I find Anastasia?¡± Levi suddenly barged into the hospital room with his eyes wide. His cheeks turned pink as he noticed the intimate moment going on between Zane and Kiara. ¡°We should really start locking that damned door¡± Zane muttered as he slowly pulled away from Kiara who was giggling. ¡°Why are you looking for Anastasia, Levi?¡± She questioned and he sighed before walking closer to them. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find her and bring her back here. I don¡¯t feel good knowing I¡¯m just here doing nothing for you so I¡¯m going to go find her and bring her back here so she can help you quickly. Your due date is not that far anymore and plus, aren¡¯t you worried about how she hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Zane sighed. He has been worried about Anastasia for a while now especially since he couldn¡¯t reach her but he just couldn¡¯t leave Kiara¡¯s side. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask Daniel to take you down to their coven then you¡¯ll speak to the Queen of witches and ask her to track down Anastasia. That¡¯s the only way you can find her¡± Levi nodded and was about to leave when Zane stopped him. ¡°Thank you, this means a lot to us. I still don¡¯t like you though¡± Levi grinned. ¡°The feeling is mutual¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say¡­¡± ¡°Cousin¡±¡­ Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Daniel sighed as he listened to what Zane had to say through the mind link and at that moment, Levi barged into the room. [I don¡¯t think I feelfortable leaving Heather all by herself, she¡¯s pregnant too] He mind linked back. [Please just do this, you¡¯ll be back immediately] Daniel sighed as he turned to Levi. ¡°I heard you want to go find Anastasia,¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Kiara needs her right now and she¡¯s taking too long. We need to know if she can do it or not so we¡¯ll look for another option¡± Daniel ran his fingers through his hair as he nced at Heather who was staring at them with curious eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can leave Heather here all by herself,¡± Daniel muttered. ¡°Of course you can and I won¡¯t be alone. One of the nurses wille watch over me¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t trust them. What if they don¡¯t attend to your needs properly?¡± Heather sighed. ¡°Daniel, this has to do with Kiara and if you helping Levi to find Anastasia is going to do Kiara any good then you have to find her¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me to search for Anastasia. I just need to know the Coven and I¡¯ll do the rest from there¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Okay but we need to be quick. I¡¯ll have a nursee in here to be with you and she won¡¯t be allowed to leave your side¡± Daniel muttered, earning a smile from Heather. ¡°Anything you want. Just help Kiara¡± Daniel nodded then turned to Levi. ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡± ~ ¡°So why are you doing this again?¡± Daniel questioned as he drove Levi to the coven. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to help Kiara and maybe sort of lift the burden off Zane. They have both been kind of downtely and as much as I hate them being lovey dovey with each other, I¡¯d prefer that over them being this way any day¡± Levi muttered earning him a smile from Daniel. ¡°Who would have thought you would actually care for Zane? Aren¡¯t you in love with Kiara anymore?¡± Levi rolled his eyes. ¡°See, I¡¯m not a monster, okay? I love Kiara and that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to help but I can also notice when someone else is suffering as well. Zane is not a bad guy, it would have been easier to hate him but he really isn¡¯t and he makes Kiara happy and that¡¯s all that matters to me. I¡¯ll find love one day but obviously, it isn¡¯t with Kiara¡± Levi sighed sadly as he stared out the window. He didn¡¯t want to admit it but right from the start, he knew Kiara was never going to be his because it was obvious her heart yearned for another but he kept holding on to hope, hoping a miracle would happen and she¡¯d eventually fall in love with him but he should have known better. It was hard to fall out of love with one¡¯s first true love and that was something he was going to have to get over If he ever intended on loving someone else. ¡°I know your intentions mean well, it has always meant well. Just don¡¯t get to be Zane¡¯s best friend, alright? He¡¯s my best friend and I don¡¯t like sharing¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°We are far from friends. He hasn¡¯t even epted that he¡¯s my cousin yet¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°He has. He has acknowledged you already, he just doesn¡¯t want to admit it and don¡¯t expect him to because he¡¯s never going to say it out loud¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll make him say it out loud¡± ¡°Good luck¡± They arrived at the coven soon after and Levi wasn¡¯t surprised that the coven was in the wolves. In most witches¡¯ folktales, they were in the woods. ¡°So where are they?¡± Levi questioned as he nced around. All there was were trees and greenery. ¡°Patience is a virtue¡± Daniel muttered as he walked towards a huge tree, the biggest tree Levi had ever seen, and gave it a slight knock. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Levi questioned as he stared at him with confusion written on his face. Before Daniel could say anything, a door suddenly appeared on the tree, startling Levi and making him scream like a child. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m never going to get used to this supernatural stuff¡± Levi muttered as he ced his hands on his knees while breathing heavily. Daniel chuckled at his reaction. ¡°You better because I have a feeling you¡¯re going to get intertwined with the supernatural world¡± Daniel uttered before opening the door and walking in. Levi sighed before following behind him. What he saw wasn¡¯t what he expected at all. ¡°This ce is beautiful¡± Levi uttered as he nced around. It was like mother nature took her time here. All the grasses, even the tree leaves were greener than usual and everything was covered with the green leaves. The ce looked like a ce straight out of a kid¡¯s storybook. ¡°The witches take pride in the environment so don¡¯t believe in those folktales that call them dirty. Let¡¯s go to the Queen mother, I need to hurry back¡± Daniel uttered but before they could take another step, a woman appeared in front of them. ¡°No need. I know why you¡¯re here and I was about toe ask Zane for his help but I¡¯m d you¡¯re both here¡± Levi and Daniel nced at one another before Daniel sighed. He was never going to get to Heather on time at this rate. Kiara groaned slightly with her eyes closed as she suddenly began to feel ufortable. She could feel an arm around her so she knew Zane was right beside her. She tried to ignore it but then a sharp pain shot through her stomach, making her cry out so loud. Her eyes immediately flew open and at the same time, Zane woke up, staring down her with worry in his eyes. ¡°Kiara?¡± He called out her name as he held her closer firmly. ¡°It¡¯s happening again, Zane. It hurts, it hurts so badly¡± She muttered as she iled around in his arms while he tried to calm her down. ¡°Kiara, just calm down, okay? Try to breathe, it¡¯s going to pass, just breathe¡± She shook her head frantically as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t do it Zane, it hurts too much¡± His heart ached at how much pain was in her voice. He wanted nothing more than to give her the pill to calm her down but it wasn¡¯t good for her and she needed to learn how to endure the pain. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Just squeeze my hand as tight as you wish, inflict any kind of pain on me and I¡¯ll take it¡± He murmured softly into her ear as she grabbed onto his hand and dug her fingers into it while she groaned. ¡°Zane¡± He grabbed her face and began caressing her hair. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. You can scream as much as you want and you can cry as much as you want, I¡¯m the only one here so let it out, okay? It¡¯s going to pass¡± He murmured as he caressed her hair lovingly while she continuously dug her nails into his hand. Even though he was bleeding because of that, he didn¡¯t stop soothing her because he knew the pain he felt didn¡¯t amount to hers and that¡¯s what he hated. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, just keep breathing¡± He murmured as he kissed away her tears. From N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he noticed she was starting to calm down and he smiled. ¡°See? I told you you could do it¡± He muttered as happy tears fell down his cheeks. He ced a long kiss on her lips before wrapping his arms around her. ¡°I did it, Zane. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore¡± She murmured as she cried on his chest. ¡°Yes, you did my love¡± He ced a kiss on her cheeks then pulled back a little to stare at her face. ¡°I hurt your hand. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Shhh, all that matters now is that you did it, my strong woman and I¡¯m so proud of you¡±¡­ Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°What do you need our help for?¡± Daniel questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find Anastasia but she¡¯s blocking me out¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows at the Queen of witches words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Queen? How can she block you out?¡± She sighed. ¡°Ourmunication isn¡¯t like yours with your Alpha. Anastasia is stronger than I am and therefore, she can choose not to show me her location or listen to my calls. Anyway, I need your young energy to find her¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Well Levi can help you with that one. I have to return back to the hospital and watch over Heather¡± Daniel muttered and was about to turn around and walk away when she grabbed his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Anastasia is pretty powerful and if I need anyone¡¯s energy here, it would be yours because you are a wolf¡± Daniel groaned. ¡°Oh fuck, just make it quick¡± She nodded then led them over to her personal cave which was dark and had a lot of incense smelling from it but all in all, it was still very clean despite the amount of things in it. She walked towards an orb then turned to Daniel and Levi. ¡°ce your hands on it while I start the incantations¡± They both nodded and did as she said as she began chanting. After a while, Daniel and Levi gasped as they began to see an image in their head and in the image, Anastasia was in it and so was an old woman but before they could decipher where they were, the image disappeared. ¡°What the fuck? How are we supposed to find out where she is with that?¡± Daniel questioned as he turned to the Queen of witches who had aplex look on her face. ¡°I know where she is now. You both are going to have to go get her and bring her back. The road she¡¯s about to take just to help Zane is dangerous¡± Daniel nced at Levi before turning back to her. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m needed for this. Levi can go get her himself, I really have to return back¡± Daniel muttered and this time, when he walked away, she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she turned to Levi. ¡°The Mafia King?¡± Levi tilted his head. ¡°Soon, why?¡± She smiled. ¡°Nothing. You¡¯ll go to Anastasia and make here back. She¡¯s going to hurt herself if she continues with what she¡¯s doing¡± Levi frowned but nodded and after some seconds, he found himself in a forest almost identical to the one of the witches but this one wasn¡¯t as well kept. ¡°Anastasia?¡± He called out her name as he nced around. Where could she possibly be? As he was about to take a step, an old wrinkly old woman appeared in front of him and just as swiftly as she appeared, he swiftly grabbed his gun and pointed it at her. He furrowed his eyebrows when he recognized that she was the old woman in the image with Anastasia. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble, I just came to get Anastasia¡± The Old woman tilted her head at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners? How dare you point a gun at an old weakdy like me?¡± His eyes widened as he immediately dropped his gun. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t, I¡­¡± Margaret chuckled. ¡°I hope one day, your good heart won¡¯t be used against you by someone you love, Son and no matter what, never change. Come along, Anastasia is this way¡± She uttered then turned around and began walking into the forest while Levi was rooted on his spot with a confused look on his face. What the heck did she mean by that? She shook the thought away as he followed behind her. After a while, they got to a cave and at that moment, Anastasia walked out while mumbling something to herself but as soon as she saw Levi, she froze in her spot with wide eyes. ¡°Levi? What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± His eyes trailed down her body and noticing this, she wiped away the dirt on her face and tried dusting off the dirt on her clothes but it was of no use. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He questioned as he stared up at her face and she smiled before nodding. ¡°Of course I am, I¡¯m more than okay. I feel so energized and I¡¯m almost there¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost acquired the powers of a healer witch. See my foot? It was wounded before but I was able to heal it on my own. Isn¡¯t that great news?¡± He frowned as he thought back to what the Queen of witches said. ¡°Is learning this going to harm you in any way? I was told to stop you from doing this¡± He murmured as he moved closer. Her heart thumped in her chest as his fingersnded on her face. She knew he was this caring and this probably meant nothing to him but to her, it meant everything. She didn¡¯t know when she began to fall for him but all she knew was that she was attracted to his personality and his kind nature. He was different from every other man she knew and even though he appeared soft, she knew he wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine. When I learn this, I can finally help Zane and Kiara. How is her pregnancy? The pain?¡± He sighed and she tried not to show her disappointed when he dropped his hand down from her face. ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s going to get better but for now, she still cannot handle the pain but she¡¯s a fighter, she¡¯s the strongest woman I know and I believe she¡¯s going to be able to handle it soon¡± She frowned. She knew that Levi was in love with Kiara and knew how much admiration he had for her but she couldn¡¯t be med for being jealous. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You should head on back. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll be at the hospital so you don¡¯t have toe get me. I¡¯m fine right here¡± He stared at her for a while then took off his coat with a sigh before walking past her and into the cave. She furrowed her eyebrows as she followed behind him. ¡°I said you can leave¡± He nodded. ¡°I heard you the first time but I don¡¯t want to leave. What kind of a gentleman would I be if I left ady here all by herself. Plus, I want to make sure you don¡¯t hurt yourself doing what you¡¯re doing now. Just ignore me, I promise I won¡¯t interfere unless necessary¡± She watched him for a while then smiled. How did Kiara not fall in love with him?¡­ Chapter 188 Chapter 188 ~FOUR MONTHS LATER ~ Because Kiara¡¯s due date wasing, the pains were getting so agonizing that it sometimes was too much for her to bear but with Zane¡¯s help and the nurses, she got through it. The past few months were filled with screams and cries but Zane was d they were able to get through it without the pills. When he saw how much the pain was getting to her, he had offered to give her the pill and was pleasantly surprised when Kiara had been the one to refuse. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this without it. You said I was strong, remember?¡± She had uttered those same words while she was crying and gripping onto his hand tightly. That day, she had had one of the worst pains ever but despite that, she was able to get through it. ¡°Are you hungry, my love? You need to eat something¡± He murmured as he rubbed her huge tummy. It was so big now that it almost looked surreal. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore¡± She murmured with a pout which made him frown. ¡°Why? Are you not hungry?¡± He questioned and she sighed. ¡°I am but look at me, Zane, I look like a whale¡± He stared at for a while then chuckled before cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°You do not look like a whale, Kiara. You look like my pregnant woman and you have our beautiful children growing in you who need you to give them food¡± She frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to grow bigger than this. What if I give birth to them and can¡¯t get back my normal shape? You won¡¯t find me attractive then¡± He frowned. ¡°Why are you saying things like this? Even if you remain like this till we grow old, I¡¯ll still find you attractive and you look beautiful, Kiara. As a matter of fact, you¡¯re glowing so brightly that I have to look away most times because you¡¯re perfect no matter the size you are. I didn¡¯t fall in love with your body, you know¡± She sighed before moving closer to him. ¡°You¡¯ll love me no matter what I look like? You promise?¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course, my love¡± She grinned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll have a double patty burger with a side of tacos and Mac and cheese. Make it extra cheesy and oh, I would like an oreo milkshake. I¡¯ve been craving that for a while now¡± After saying that, she peered up at him innocently which made himugh. He pinched her cheek yfully then ced a kiss on her lips before getting up from the bed. ¡°Your wish is mymand, My love¡± She frowned. ¡°Are you going to get it yourself? I don¡¯t want you to leave me¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to ask Heather what she wants as well then I¡¯ll send Leo on the errand. Don¡¯t worry, my love. I¡¯ll be back before you know it and if you feel any type of pain or difort, mind link me immediately¡± She nodded with a smile. He made sure she wasfortable before walking out of the room and upon getting to Heather¡¯s hospital room, he heard screamsing from the inside. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me what I can and cannot do, Daniel. It¡¯s my body!¡± Heather yelled. ¡°Well that baby might be mine and I¡¯m not going to let you leave this country with it!¡± Zane ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh as he walked into the room. As soon as they saw him walk in, they both instantly went quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you both argue like this everyday? I thought it was settled?¡± He questioned as he nced between them. ¡°Heather doesn¡¯t want to listen to me and I¡¯m done trying to coax her into staying. If she wants to leave then fine but my child isn¡¯t going anywhere¡± She turned to re at Daniel. ¡°You don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s yours yet!¡± Zane sighed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found out the paternity of the child yet?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°I thought that was only possible when the child is born¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°It is possible while she¡¯s pregnant as well. You both should have it checked so you can decide on what¡¯s going to happen before the baby is born. Heather¡¯s due date is in a few weeks from now, you both should be ready to either be parents or a single mother. Now, all this doesn¡¯t really concern me. Are you going to have anything to eat? If not, I¡¯ll be on my way¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°No thank you, I¡¯ve already eaten¡± He nodded then ced his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder and gave it a light reassuring squeeze before walking out of the room. Silence filled the air as they both stared at each other for what felt like hours. ¡°You knew?¡± Daniel asked softly. ¡°Knew what?¡± ¡°That the paternity test could be carried out without ¡°Daniel, I¡­¡± ¡°What is wrong with you? We could have settled all this one for all and I would have found out if the child was mine or not. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°If the baby turns out to be yours or Liam¡¯s, I feel like I¡¯m on the losing end so what¡¯s the point?¡± She mumbled so softly that he almost sounded like a whisper. ¡°What?¡± Daniel uttered. ¡°Can you leave me alone? I¡¯d like to be alone¡± She murmured and was about to turn away but Daniel rushed up to her and grabbed her face, forcing her to stare at him. Heather stared back at him with wide eyes, wondering what was going on. ¡°I already told you, even if this baby is Liam¡¯s, I¡¯d still be there for him or her and treat it like my own¡± She frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay here, Daniel. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I feel like with each passing day, I¡¯m getting choked up till it¡¯s going to get to the point where I can¡¯t breathe anymore¡± He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s because of me, isn¡¯t it? Does my presence bother you that much? Everything I did to you in the past, I¡¯ve apologized for it and I know that I hurt you a lot but does that really warrant the amount of hatred you have towards me? Why can¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± She stared at him for a while then turned away. ¡°If you want me to stop hating you then you¡¯d let me go. You¡¯d let me be free¡± His frown deepened. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He stared at her for a while then straightened up. ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll have some nurses transferred over here to watch over you. Goodbye, Heather¡± He uttered and only when she heard the door close behind him did she let the tears roll down her cheeks¡­ Chapter 189 Chapter 189 ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s being unreasonable? How much more can I do? I¡¯ve been by her side and I¡¯ve made sure to shower her with love and affection but still, I feel like none of it is working and I¡¯m just wasting my time¡± Daniel muttered as he paced back and forth in the room while Kiara and Zane watched him. From N?velDrama.Org. Zane let out a tired sigh as he ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Why do we have to sit here and listen to you rant about your problems? Kindly get out and close the door behind you¡± Zane muttered as he rested his head on Kiara¡¯s shoulder. Kiara let out a sigh before turning to Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Zane, he¡¯s being grumpy for some reason. Listen, I know Heather more than anyone and she¡¯s pushing you away because she¡¯s scared. She had given her heart to you once and you broke it. Then she gave her heart to Liam and he broke it as well. She¡¯s scared of giving it back to you and having you break it again as well. You just have to be patient and make it known to her that you¡¯re never giving up. She might not show it but she really appreciates the fact that you have been there for her and she loves the attention you give her but she won¡¯t admit it because she¡¯s scared. Try to understand her, okay?¡± Daniel frowned before letting out a sigh. He walked over to the couch and plopped down on it earning a groan from Zane. ¡°Why are you gettingfortable? Please leave. I¡¯d like to be here alone with my love¡± Zane muttered as he ced a kiss on Kiara¡¯s lips. ¡°Can you tell me what you think of this as well, Zane? If you were in my shoes, what would you do?¡± Daniel uttered, totally ignoring Zane¡¯s words. Zane tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯d never be in your shoes because I¡¯d never leave Kiara¡¯s side no matter how much she pushes me away. It¡¯s your fault for letting her go in the first ce¡± Zane muttered then turned to the nightstand and pulled out the cooling gel before turning to Kiara. ¡°It¡¯s time to put this on, my love¡± Zane uttered then turned to Daniel with a stern look in his eyes which made Daniel sigh as he stood up from the couch. ¡°Okay okay, I¡¯ll leave. Jeez¡± Daniel muttered as he walked out of the room. He paced outside Heather¡¯s room door for a while, contemting on what he should do. He really didn¡¯t want to lose her but then again, they said if you loved someone, you¡¯d let them go, right? The door to her room suddenly opened and when the nurse saw him, she smiled. ¡°I see you¡¯re back. Miss Swift has been asking about your whereabouts. Luckily, she¡¯s asleep now¡± He nodded at her then watched as the nurse walked away before walking into the room and closing the door behind him. He sighed as he watched her sleep before he walked over to a chair and carried it closer to the bed before sitting down. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. You were the one who drove me away so why, why were you looking for me then? If you don¡¯t want me to leave, I will never leave but I need to know how you feel about it, how you feel about me. I¡¯m not asking you to love me instantly and I¡¯m not asking you to trust me instantly as well but all I want is for you to let me love you. I¡¯ll show you the love that I wasn¡¯t able to show you in the past and I¡¯ll love you exactly the way you want to be loved. I still have a lot to learn but I¡¯m trying just for you¡± He murmured then leaned closer and ced a kiss on her cheek before getting up from the chair. He was about to walk away when Heather reached out and grabbed his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave. Stay here with me, Daniel¡± Her eyes were closed and it seemed she was talking in her sleep which brought a smile onto his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere¡± Kiara frowned as she watched Zane rub the fell on her stomach which had darkened drastically over the few months. ¡°I don¡¯t think that helps, Zane¡± She murmured and he sighed. ¡°Well at least it does cool down a little bit of the ache. Just sit back and enjoy it¡± She sighed as she stared up at the ceiling. ¡°How do you feel?¡± He paused as soon as she muttered. He slowly turned to her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean,¡± He murmured. ¡°Our children will be here soon. How do you feel about that?¡± Zane frowned then ced the cooling gel on the nightstand before turning to her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet them but right now, all I care about is yours and their survival. I feel scared most of the time but excited to be a father to your children¡± She smiled slightly as she caressed her stomach. ¡°Well I don¡¯t feel excited at all, I also don¡¯t feel happy. I feel so scared, Zane. I¡¯m so scared that all we have done till now will be in vain¡± Zane shook his head as he grabbed onto her hand then wiped away her tears with his free hand. ¡°Why would you say that? Where¡¯s the optimistic Kiara that was sure she was going to make it through this? You and the babies are going to live because they have such a strong mother fighting for them¡± She sniffled then smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I cry a lot these days¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why are you sorry about that now?¡± She shook her head as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel sorry for everything¡± He wrapped his arms around her as he caressed her hair soothingly. ¡°That¡¯s okay, my love. This is not your fault, none of it is your fault. Levi and Anastasia are finding a way to help and I¡¯m sure they will. Okay?¡± She sniffled then nodded slightly. ¡°But just in case they don¡¯t seed. Can you promise me one thing?¡± Zane pulled back to stare at her in the eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If worsees to worse, save our children and let me go¡±¡­ Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Zane stared at her for a while then sighed as he covered her with the nket. ¡°Rest for a while, okay? I¡¯ll go take a short walk and I¡¯ll be right back¡± He murmured. He decided for the sake of peace, he was going to ignore her statement because if he spoke to him, they were going to argue and he really didn¡¯t want that. Noticing his shift in mood, Kiara sighed then nodded. ¡°Okay. A goodbye kiss?¡± Zane smiled then leaned down and ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t wait up for me¡± He ced another kiss on her lips before walking out of the room. As soon as he was out, he took a deep breath then massaged his temples before walking over to the pharmacy in the hospital. ¡°Mr ck, you¡¯re back. What can I get you again?¡± He sighed. ¡°An aspirin please. The headache isn¡¯t going away¡± The nurse frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. Maybe you should get checked up?¡± He shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, just give me the aspirin and it should bring down the aching¡± The nurse sighed then nodded before handing him the aspirin. She knew arguing with him wouldn¡¯t end well for her. After taking the aspirin, he walked out of the pharmacy with a sigh. He knew having constant headaches wasn¡¯t good for him but after Kiara finally gave birth and everything returned back to the way it was, he would be fine. He smiled as the image of Kiara dressing up their twins popped up in his head. She was all smiles and the children couldn¡¯t stop giggling. Kiara was fighting for both herself and the children and the least he could do was be there for her no matter what. ~Some few weekster~ Heather¡¯s cheek were bright pink as he led her towards the bed after bathing her. She should be used to it by now since he practically bathed her every other day but it never got easier especially when he stared at her like she was a porcin doll. ¡°Raise your arm so I can help you put on this gown¡± He murmured softly and she immediately raised her arm while he slowly pulled the gown down her body. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Thank you¡± She murmured and he smiled before cing a kiss on her lips. Her eyes widened slightly then her cheeks turned bright red. After both of them had a talk weeks ago, she had realized that she had been too harsh on him even when he was just trying to help her out. He wasn¡¯t obligated to help her but he was and she should appreciate that. She didn¡¯t know when he started showing affection towards her like kissing her when she least expected it or caressing her stomach while she slept but she never stopped him and he just kept doing it. There were nobels to their rtionship and Heather wasn¡¯t sure if there was going to be abel soon but she liked the attention he gave her and this was something she had dreamt of when they had been together. She still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was betraying Liam. She knew he wasn¡¯t good to her at thest moment of his life but he had treated her like a treasure and she chose to remember that Liam and not the monster. ¡°Daniel I think I need to pee¡± She said after a while as sheid down on the bed. ¡°Oh okay, let¡¯s get you to the toilet then¡± He murmured as he gently helped her out of the bed. Before she could even take another step,she froze with her eyes wide as she stared at him. ¡°Erm¡­. Daniel?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at her. ¡°Is something wrong? Are you in pain?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I think my water just broke¡± He gasped as he eyes wide. ¡°What? What do I do? What should I do?¡± She grabbed his shoulders to calm him down as he panicked. ¡°Calm down, Daniel. Take a deep breath then go find a nurse or the doctor, okay?¡± He nodded hurriedly. ¡°You are not in pain, right?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. Go get the doctor¡± He nodded then immediately rushed out of the room while she walked back to the bed and sat down while she took deep breaths. Immediately, the doctor rushed in with some nurses and Daniel behind him. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Miss Swift. We are going to check a few things then we are going to move you to the delivery room now¡± The doctor said with a kind smile and she smiled back at him before turning to Daniel. ¡°Please alert Kiara about this¡± He bit his lower lip. We ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay, I¡¯m not going to give birth now so just tell her, okay?¡± She uttered as the nurses helped her onto a wheelchair. Daniel nced between her and the doctor before letting out a sigh. He leaned down and gave her a swift kiss before running towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back immediately¡± He muttered then ran out of the room, towards Zane¡¯s and Kiara¡¯s. He barged in soon after with wide eyes. ¡°Heather¡¯s water just broke¡± He uttered as stared at them. Kiara gasped then nced at Zane before turning back to Daniel. ¡°Really? I have to be there then¡± She tried getting up but Zane immediately stopped her. ¡°Daniel is going to be there for her. You have to rest right here¡± She frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Heather needs me by her side¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure she does but she has Daniel with her. Besides, your pains are getting worse and frequent. We can¡¯t guarantee when it¡¯s going to happen again and you¡¯re approaching your due date soon. You shouldn¡¯t be moving around¡± Zane uttered as he proceeded to cover with the nket but she just frowned at him. ¡°But Zane¡­¡± ¡°Heather is going to understand and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t expect you to be there in your condition. Tell her we are rooting for her and can¡¯t wait for her baby toe into this world¡± Zane uttered as he turned to Daniel who in turn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now then¡± Before Daniel could leave, Zane stopped. ¡°And congrattions on being a father¡±¡­ Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Heather screamed as she squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°Oh fuck, that hurts¡± She screamed again as she grabbed onto Daniel¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Why can¡¯t she give birth now?¡± He questioned as he turned to the doctor. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Because she¡¯s still at 6cm. She needs to be at 10cm to give birth. Don¡¯t worry Miss Swift, just keep breathing, okay? The contraptions wille and go¡± Daniel cussed then turned to Heather and began caressing her hair. ¡°Just breathe, okay?¡± Heather took a deep breath then stared into Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about Kiara?¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m feeling this kind of pain, I can¡¯t even imagine what she¡¯s going to feel when it¡¯s her turn to give birth. Can you reach out to Levi? Let¡¯s know how they are doing?¡± Daniel sighed. He couldn¡¯t believe Heather was thinking about Kiara at a time like this even though she was the one currently in pain. He understood that their rtionship with each other was more like sisters and it was a rtionship he always admired. ¡°Okay, if that will make you feel better then I¡¯ll call Levi right away¡± Heather nodded then groaned lowly while he continued to caress her hair. ¡°And also, tell them I¡¯m about to give birth. I¡¯m sure it would motivate them¡± Daniel nodded, then ced a kiss on her lips before reaching for his phone on the nightstand without letting go of her hand. After some minutes, Levi picked up, sounding breathless. ¡°Hello? Is something wrong? Did something happen to Kiara?¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you sound so out of breath?¡± Levi sighed dramatically. ¡°They turned me into a ve over here. I can¡¯t wait to get back¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°Well you¡¯d like to hear this. Heather¡¯s water broke and she might go intobor anytime from now¡± Levi¡¯s gasp was so loud that Heather chuckled while hearing it. ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s great news! Anastasia, Heather is going into Labour. Switch to facetime!¡± Daniel chuckled and immediately switched. Heather forgot her momentary pain as she stared at Levi¡¯s and Anastasia¡¯s happy faces. ¡°You¡¯ve got this Heather. I can¡¯t wait to be a godfather¡± Heather giggled lightly. ¡°When are you guysing back? Kiara¡¯s due date is soon and the pain seems to be increasing. She won¡¯t be able to do this without you Anastasia¡± Anastasia sighed as she ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything as fast as I can but It¡¯s not easy trying to learn another species of witches spell but I believe I should be done learning everything before Kiara¡¯s due date. I promised Zane I was going to help and I intend to keep that promise¡± Heather was about to say something but instead, a groan came out as she grabbed onto her stomach. ¡°Oh fucking get this child out of me!¡± Daniel immediately turned the phone away from her, towards himself. ¡°I¡¯ll call back when the baby is here¡± Even though Daniel was obviously worried about Heather, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited and nervous to meet his child¡­ if it was his child but he had a feeling it was. After Daniel hung up, he continued to caress Heather¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, calm down, love. You just¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking tell me to calm down!¡± Daniel¡¯s words immediately got stuck in his throat as he stared at her with wide eyes. ~ Later at night, Zane cleaned away the sweat on Kiara¡¯s forehead while whispering soothing words in her ear as she cried out in pain. She wasn¡¯t just digging her ws into his hand anymore but also into his arm. ¡°Zane¡± Her voice cracked as she called out his name. He Immediately began peppering kisses on her face while still cleaning away her sweat. ¡°It¡¯s going to pass. Just cry as much as you want. Scream as much as you want, do whatever you can to withstand the pain. You have done it before and you can keep doing it¡± He murmured and she cried louder as she spread her legs open. ¡°It hurts Zane¡± She murmured as tears fell freely down her cheeks. ¡°I know baby and I wish I could help you with your pain. Just breathe,okay?¡± After a while, the pain began to lessen. ¡°See? It¡¯s better, right?¡± Zane murmured then ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Zane, the pain is getting unbearable. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°Shhhh, don¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s going to be okay, alright?¡± Kiara took a deep breath then turned to him with a tired smile. He wanted to smile back but he couldn¡¯t because of how tired she looked. She had developed tired lines on her face and even her eyes looked tired. Her skin and lips were so pale that it bothered him. ¡°Thank you for being here with me, Zane. I won¡¯t have been able to make it this far without you¡± She murmured softly as she gave his hand a slight squeeze. He leaned forward and ced a kiss on her lips before covering her with the nket. ¡°You need to rest now so you can recover the strength you just lost¡± Before she could say anything, Heather and Daniel suddenly walked into the room. Kiara gasped with her hand over her mouth as she stared at the little human in Heather¡¯s arm. ¡°Heather¡­¡± Kiara uttered softly as Heather walked towards her with the baby. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be moving around but I wanted you to hold the baby as well. By the way, it¡¯s a boy¡± Heather murmured as happy tears fell down her cheeks. The baby squirmed a little as Heather gently ced him in Kiara¡¯s arms. Kiaraughed gently with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Hey there little boy, you¡¯re the cutest thing ever. You look just like Daniel¡± There wasn¡¯t even any need for a paternity test because as soon as Heatherid her eyes on the baby, all she saw was Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m kind of mad that he didn¡¯t take anything from me¡± Heather murmured as she caressed her fuzzy baby¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s perfect Heather. Congrattions to you and Daniel, I¡¯m so d you did it. Have you decided on a name for him?¡± Heather nodded with a smile. ¡°I was really hoping it was going to be a girl so I could give her your name but since it turned out to be a boy, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll mind but I decided to name him Niks¡± The tears streamed down Kiara¡¯s face as she caressed Niks¡¯ cheek. ¡°Hi Niks¡± Zane and Daniel didn¡¯t even notice when they began to cry. Zane could hear the pain in Kiara¡¯s voice as she called out Niks¡¯ name and it made his heart clenched. If it weren¡¯t for him¡­ Daniel immediately ced his hand on Zane¡¯s shoulder as if sensing what Zane was thinking. ¡°His name isn¡¯t done yet. Even though you¡¯re rude to me most of the time, you have always been there for me when I needed you and you¡¯re not just my best friend but a brother to me. I know this is cheesy and probably isn¡¯t as emotional but I decided to name my son Zane. Niks Zane Michaels¡± Zane grinned and without saying anything, he wrapped his arms around Daniel, hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank you, brother¡±¡­ Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Levi watched Anastasia sternly from behind as she muttered the spells. When she stumbled on her feet and was about to fall down, he was immediately by her side to catch her. ¡°I think you should stop, Anastasia. I don¡¯t think this is good for you¡± Levi muttered as he pulled her towards a chair and made her sit. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stop. I need to help them. I¡¯m almost there, I just¡­ I just need¡­¡± She frowned slightly as she grabbed onto her head that felt like it was going to explode. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. You need to rest¡± Levi murmured but she refused. ¡°I can¡¯t rest. Kiara¡¯s due date is in a few days. I need to be there and ready, Levi¡± She uttered as she tried to stand up on her feet but immediately fell back on the chair with her hand holding her head. ¡°Listen, your health is also valuable, okay? If you die, how are you going to help them then? Rest first then when you feel better, you can continue¡± ¡°Levi is right, Anastasia. What Is the use if you drop dead before you can even help them? Take a breather and drink this. It should help with the headache¡± Margaret uttered before Anastasia could refuse and seeing that none of them were going to allow her to continue with the spells, she let out a sigh. ¡°Okay but when I wake up,I¡¯ll continue¡± She murmured as she reached for the cup and downed its contents. Margaret¡¯s teas always made her feel better and this wasn¡¯t an exception. Anastasia stood up from the chair and walked over to the bed. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she was fast asleep. ¡°You are conflicted, right?¡± Margaret asked after a while of watching Levi as he stared at Anastasia. ¡°I really don¡¯t want anyone else getting hurt but she¡¯s trying to help Kiara, a woman that holds a dear ce in my heart and as much as I want her to stop this, I do not want Kiara to lose her life. It¡¯s thest thing I want¡± Margaret smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me, son. It¡¯s written all over your face. You are next in line to bing a Mafia King of the biggest mafia, right?¡± He frowned. Why did she always bring this up? ¡°Yes. After all this is over, I intend on moving back to Italy to take over¡± She nodded. ¡°You are a very strong young man, Levi. Far stronger than any man I¡¯ve ever meant and I¡¯m not talking about physically but emotionally and I¡¯m still trying to see if it¡¯s a good thing because that can also be your weakness¡± Levi tilted his head at her with a confused look on his face. ¡°Are you¡­ are you taking a nce at my future?¡± She shook her head with a smile. ¡°A nce? Of course not. I know everything that¡¯s going to happen but your future isn¡¯t definite. Each time I look at it, it changes and takes another course¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Can I know about it? Do I be a good Mafia King?¡± She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about your future, Levi. It¡¯s going to make you conscious and I don¡¯t want that. Just know that, the decisions you make from now on can determine just how your future is going to turn out. I see a lot of wins, a lot of fights and mostly a lot of love. And yes, you do be a great leader. You have always been one, you just didn¡¯t believe in yourself but after the war with Liam, everyone knows that you are a great leader even Zane¡± He was trying so hard to grasp onto what she was saying. ¡°Wait, you know about the fight?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Please every supernatural being knows about it. Anyway, I better go back to my meditation and oh, try not to put so much pressure on Anastasia. She¡¯s already under so much pressure so justfort her when she needs it¡± Levi nodded then watched as Margaret walked away. He massaged his temples as he thought over her words. Why did she have to tell him that? Now he was extremely curious! Zane let out a sigh of relief as Kiara began to calm down. He wiped away her tears and sweats before cing a kiss on her cheeks. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Good girl, you did it¡± He murmured into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s not getting better Zane¡± She said in a whisper and he nodded. The doctor has told them it was going to get worse especially since she was approaching her due date so quickly. ¡°I know my love but it¡¯s going to be okay, we have made it this far and we can only go higher from here¡± She sighed as tears ran down the corner of her eyes. He immediately wiped away then began to caress her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡± He murmured softly then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest? That¡¯s sure to make you feel better¡± Kiara nodded tiredly then whimpered slightly as Zane adjusted her so she wasying down on the bed properly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to be more gentle¡± He murmured as he ced the pillow perfectly under her head then covered her with the nket. ¡°Are you going somewhere? What if it happens again? I can¡¯t do this without you, Zane¡± She murmured when she saw him slowly moving away from the bed. ¡°I know that my love and I¡¯ll be back soon. You shouldn¡¯t have any episodes for now¡± He muttered. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He noticed her eyes were beginning to droop which meant she was tired so he walked over to the bed and began caressing her hair so she would fall asleep faster. ¡°I was just going for a walk and I wanted to get you something to eat but I will wait till you wake up for that. Go to sleep now¡± Just as Kiara fell asleep, Daniel walked into the room. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Heather and your baby?¡± Zane questioned as he stood up from the bed gently then turned to Daniel. ¡°I am supposed to be but I decided to keep youpany. I¡¯m just worried about you, Zane. You hardly rest, you hardly eat. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you¡± Zane sighed as he walked over to cover Kiara¡¯s leg that was peeking out. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me¡± ¡°You are not fine, Zane. The nurses at the Pharmacy, they are worried about you and they told me you are having serious headaches that haven¡¯t gone away no matter how much aspirin you take. Zane, you need to slow down and rest for a while. This isn¡¯t healthy¡± Zane paused for a while then let out a sigh before turning to Daniel. ¡°Kiara needs me by her side, especially now that her pains are far worse than they used to be. I can¡¯t think of myself now when she¡¯s the one suffering the most. After everything is done and she¡¯s okay with our babies then I¡¯ll rest and I¡¯ll be better but for now, I am not leaving her side and that¡¯s final¡± Zane muttered then turned back to Kiara and sat down beside her on the bed. Daniel sighed as he watched Zane¡¯s tensed back. He knew that with the due date approaching, the fear they had kept at the back of their minds was resurfacing. Hell, even Heather was thinking about Kiara¡¯s condition so much that it was taking a toll on her as well. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wasn¡¯t even sure Heather would have been eating. He just hoped it all turned out well in the end for the sake of those whose lives revolved around Kiara¡­ Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Seeing that Zane wasn¡¯t going to listen to him, Daniel sighed then gave him a pat on the shoulder before walking out of the room. As soon as he stepped a foot inside Heather¡¯s hospital room, she uttered the question he knew was coming. ¡°How is Kiara?¡± He nced at her then smiled when he saw her rocking Niks in her arms. He walked over to her and ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°You do know that Niks has his little crib, right? Why don¡¯t youy him down so you can rest a little?¡± She shook her head as she pulled Niks closer to her who immediately snuggled closer in return. ¡°He¡¯s safer in my arms and I don¡¯t mind watching him all night¡± Daniel chuckled as he slowly sat down on the bed. ¡°Yeah, I know that and I can see that but you need to rest and I don¡¯t think you can rest with him in your arms¡± She pouted. ¡°Watch me,¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Stop being stubborn. I¡¯ll hold him while you rest¡± She frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy yet and he fits so perfectly in my arms. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything or anyone as perfect as he is¡± She murmured then leaned down to ce a kiss on the baby¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know, baby. He¡¯s perfect and I know you love to hold him and would wish to hold him forever but you have to rest. It¡¯s going to take a toll on you and might eventually rub off on Niks¡± She sighed. ¡°I see there¡¯s no winning against you. I just fed him and I haven¡¯t burped him yet. Maybe I should¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that while you rest¡± He muttered as he outstretched his arms towards her. She pouted slightly then sighed before slowly cing Niks gently into his arms. The baby whimpered slightly but immediately calmed down when Daniel began to caress his head. ¡°See? He knows his father¡¯s touch¡± Daniel murmured with a bright smile on his face and Heather smiled back. ¡°You went to visit Kiara and Zane, right? How is she now?¡± Heather questioned and he sighed. He has strategically tried to invade that question but he should have known better. ¡°Kiara was asleep when I got there so she¡¯s doing pretty good¡± Heather heaved a sigh of relief then nodded slowly. ¡°And Zane?¡± Daniel sighed as he stood up from the bed. After burping him, Daniel walked over to Niks¡¯ crib and ced the sleeping baby carefully down on the bed. ¡°He¡¯s the one I¡¯m worried about. He¡¯s stressing himself too much. He needs to rest but he won¡¯t leave Kiara¡¯s side¡± Heather sighed. ¡°You have to understand that Kiara¡¯s due date is in like three days from now. She needs him there with her¡± He sighed. ¡°What if he copses? Then what?¡± Heather pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s hope nothing like that happens¡± Zane groaned slightly as he reached for the ss of water on top of the nightstand with shaky hands. The pain in his head seemed to be getting worse and it was affecting his whole body now. He quickly swallowed the Aspirin then drank water over it before letting out a sigh. The Aspirin wasn¡¯t even doing anything for the pain anymore. ¡°Zane?¡± He turned towards Kiara as soon as he heard her voice. He immediately dropped the cup on the night stand then rushed to her side and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, my love. Are you in pain?¡± He murmured then began to caress her hair. She shook her head then smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Will youy down next to me? I want you to hold me¡± He smiled then gently got into bed with her. Her protruding stomach was making it hard for him to wrap his arms around her but he made it work. ¡°Did you have a good dream?¡± He questioned as he ced a kiss on her cheek. She sighed then shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t dream at all. Everything was just¡­ nk. Do you think that means something?¡± Zane shook his head. ¡°No it doesn¡¯t, my love. Don¡¯t read any meaning into it, okay?¡± She sighed then nodded. ¡°Okay, my love. Zane? Will you get me water please? I¡¯m parched¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course, my love¡± He murmured then slowly got out of bed. As soon as he stood up on his feet, he stumbled a little bit but was able to catch himself before Kiara could notice. He took a deep breath as he dispensed water into the ss cup but just as he was about to turn around, a sharp pain shot through his head. Zane groaned slightly as the ss cup fell from his hand and smashed into pieces. Kiara gasped as she stared at him with wide eyes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Zane? Are you okay? What¡¯s going on, my love?¡± Zane shook his head as he tried to get rid of the dizziness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love. I¡¯m¡­¡± Just then, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Kiara let out a loud scream then gently tried to sit up on the bed. ¡°Zane? My love? Zane?! Anyone out there?! Help!¡± She screamed as tears streamed down her eyes. She nced down at Zane immobile body on the ground and her heart began to race with fear. ¡°Zane please, get up. My love?!¡± She called out again but still got no response. As soon as she was close enough to ring the nurse¡¯s bell, she pressed it frantically and after a minute, several nurses rushed into the room and when they saw Zane on the ground, they collectively gasped with their eyes wide. ¡°Help him! Something is¡­ Ow!¡± She screamed loudly as soon as she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. No, not now! She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this pain without Zane. Kiara let out another scream as she fisted the bedsheet while tears streamed down her face. ¡°Zane, I need Zane¡± She called out while the nurses ced him on a stretcher. ¡°Take him to the emergency ward. We¡¯ll take care of her¡± One of the nurses instructed the others and just like that, they rolled Zane out of the room while Kiara screamed his name in pain. ¡°I need Zane with me, I can¡¯t do this without him¡± She cried out as she iled around. The nurses immediately held her down and tried to subdue her with anesthesia but that wasn¡¯t working. ¡°You are just going to have to bear the pain, Miss Hart. We know it hurts but you have to do it¡± One of the female nurses murmured. Kiara screamed out in pain as an even more agonizing pain shot through her stomach. She couldn¡¯t handle this without Zane beside her. The pain was too much to bear that she lost consciousness¡­ Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Due to the fact that Zane hasn¡¯t woken up yet, Heather had to be the one to stay by Kiara¡¯s side. Although Daniel wasn¡¯t so keen on the idea, he knew Kiara needed someone close to her and if it wasn¡¯t Zane then it might as well be Heather. Meanwhile, Daniel always made sure to check up on Zane and report back to Kiara who was more worried about Zane than herself. The doctor had said he had fainted due to extreme fatigue and might be on bed rest for a week. That piece of information bugged them because Kiara¡¯s due day was in one day and Zane wasn¡¯t showing any signs of waking up and for some reason, Daniel couldn¡¯t get to Levi or Anastasia. ¡°Zane isn¡¯t awake yet? I know this is selfish of me and I know he needs to rest but I can¡¯t do this without him. I need him beside me¡± Kiara murmured as she stared at Daniel who in turn sighed. He didn¡¯t know what to tell her and only the past few days he and Heather had helped her through her pain did he realize just how insensitive he has been towards Kiara¡¯s situation. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Now he understood why Zane was so reluctant on leaving her side because he was trying to share her pain with her. ¡°Hopefully, he¡¯ll wake up soon knowing you are waiting for him. It¡¯s time for you to eat so you can get your strength back¡± Heather murmured as she reached towards the nightstand and grabbed Kiara¡¯s food. Heather had practically moved into Kiara¡¯s hospital room together with Niks so she could be watching over him and Kiara at the same time but whenever Kiara was having one of her episodes, Daniel carried him far away from the room so he wouldn¡¯t be awakened by her cries. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡± Kiara muttered then turned her head away as Heather tried to ce the spoon in her mouth. ¡°Kiara, you need the strength¡± Heather tried to convince her. Since tomorrow was Kiara¡¯s due date, everyone was running under Helter skelter. The doctors and nurses were panicking and so were they. Heather couldn¡¯t even count how many times they had tried reaching Levi but his phone was switched off. ¡°If Zane isn¡¯t here and Anastasia doesn¡¯t show up¡­. What¡¯s going to happen to me and the baby?¡± Kiara asked so softly that it almost sounded like a whisper. Heather frowned then dropped the te of food on the night stand then grabbed onto Kiara¡¯s hand tightly. She hated the look of defeat on Kiara¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°You chose to fight for your babies and I believe that you can fight with them on your own. They are fighting to survive as well, Kiara. Don¡¯t give up yet, it¡¯s not over¡± Kiara smiled sadly then turned to Heather. ¡°Can I hold Niks?¡± Her request caught them off guard. Heather nced briefly at Daniel then nodded before going to get Niks. Niks was fast asleep when Heather ced him in Kiara¡¯s arms. ¡°He calms me down and holding him like this gives me motivation. I want nothing more than to hold my twins in my arms like this and give them the best of life. I really¡­ I really do hope that I can make it through so that we can give this little cutie y buddies¡± Heather didn¡¯t even realize she was crying until Kiara wiped away her tears with her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t cry just yet, Heather. Like you said, it isn¡¯t over and I will try my hardest but just in case, tell Zane I¡¯ll hunt him in his dream if he gets married to another woman¡± Kiara uttered then let out a chuckle but none of themughed along with her. ¡°There¡¯s no just in case because you are going to get through this, I believe you are¡± Heather uttered then leaned down and ced a kiss on Kiara¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to be right here all the way so you¡¯re not going to be alone. You have got this and we are all rooting for you including Niks¡± Levi was nervous, he was so nervous that he hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night. There was no electricity where they were so his phone had died along the way so he had no idea on what was going on with Kiara at the moment. Today was her due date which meant he and Anastasia had to return back today and he was extremely nervous about that. Although Anastasia had managed to master the healer witch¡¯s power, it was obvious that it was taking a toll on her. She slept a lot more often and most times, she was unconscious. He couldn¡¯t help but he worried about her and Kiara. ¡°Anastasia? Are you ready? We need to leave¡± He uttered as he walked out of the cave. He walked towards the ce where Anastasia always practiced and furrowed his eyebrows when he couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Anastasia?¡± He called out her name as he walked further into the woods. Just then, he spotted something on the ground up ahead and when he got closer, he froze with his eyes widened with shock and fear. ¡°Anastasia!¡± He called out her name as he ran towards her. He immediately gathered her in his arms then tapped her cheeks gently in an attempt to wake her up. ¡°Anastasia, you have to wake up. You can¡¯t do this, not right now¡± He murmured as he continuously tapped her cheek. Just then, Margaret appeared and ced her hand on Anastasia¡¯s forehead. ¡°The power in her body is too much for such a young girl to bear so her body is rejecting the power¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows as he turned to Margaret. ¡°What do you mean rejecting the power?¡± Margaret sighed. ¡°It¡¯s either both powers stay in her body which is unlikely because it has never been done before or one of them has to leave. We should just hope all her training won¡¯t be in vein and the healer powers she has just attain doesn¡¯t disappear¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Kiara screamed with tears streaming down her face as she jerked her waist forward. ¡°Kiara, it¡¯s okay to scream. Just let it out, okay?¡± Heather murmured as she held onto Kiara¡¯s hand but immediately began to regret it when Kiara began digging her ws into her skin. They were in thebor room already even though Kiara¡¯s water hadn¡¯t broken. She had woken up this morning, screaming in pain while holding her stomach and since today was her due date, Heather had made them take her to thebor room. ¡°Zane! Get me Zane, I can¡¯t do this without him! Please bring him to me¡± Kiara cried then let out another scream. ¡°Zane isn¡¯t awake yet so you are going to have to do this without him, Kiara. Daniel, you still haven¡¯t been able to get to Levi?¡± Heather questioned then winced when Kiara dug her fingers deeper into her skin. ¡°His phone is switched off. Damnit, everything isn¡¯t going as nned!¡± Daniel muttered as he ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. Things weren¡¯t looking so good. ¡°Get me Zane!¡± Kiara screamed again as she jerked her waist forward, trying to minimize the pain but it felt like it just got worse. Heather gasped loudly with her eyes wide when she nced at the bed and saw blood on the sheets. ¡°Doctor?! She¡¯s bleeding!¡± Kiara immediately froze with fear. ¡°Ble¡­ bleeding? I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t be bleeding¡± Had she miscarried? That couldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°Rx, Miss Hart. It¡¯s okay. I can still hear the babies heartbeat¡± The doctor murmured with his stethoscope on her stomach. ¡°Then¡­ then why am I bleeding?¡± She questioned then bit her lower lip as she felt another pain. ¡°Because your water just broke, Miss Hart but your situation is different and therefore instead of water, it¡¯s blood but rest assured that nothing has happened¡­ yet¡± He murmured then nced at the mention before writing something down on his notepad. ¡°What do you mean yet?¡± Heather asked the question they were all wondering and knew in their heart what the answer was. ¡°Miss Hart¡¯s situation is not an easy one and we have told you before that There¡¯s a little percent chance that she¡¯s going to survive with the children. I don¡¯t know what you guys were nning on doing to help her through it but I suggest you start putting it in ce because we are running out of time¡± Heather bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying as she bent down and wrapped her arms around Kiara who was still groaning and crying in pain. ¡°Please get me Zane. I don¡¯t care how you wake him but please get him. I can¡¯t do this without him¡± She murmured as turned to Heather with tears in her eyes. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll try our best but you have to hang in there and withstand the pain, okay? Do it for the babies and for Zane, hmm?¡± Kiara nodded slowly then groaned as she felt another sharp pain. ¡°Daniel, please check up on Zane and try to wake him up¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to wake him up, Heather¡­¡± ¡°Just try! Can¡¯t you see she needs him?! Please Daniel¡± Daniel sighed then turned towards the doctor. ¡°Is there a possibility that I can wake him up?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee but you should speak with Doctor Brian. Maybe he¡¯ll be able toe up with something. I can¡¯t really leave here right now because I have to monitor herbor¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°I understand, Doctor. I¡¯ll be on my way out now. I¡¯ll be back and hopefully, with Zane¡± He ced a kiss on Heather¡¯s cheek then gave Kiara¡¯s hand a light squeeze before running out of the room. After speaking with Doctor Brian about the situation, the doctor had told him that he couldn¡¯t do anything to wake Zane up but if Daniel talked to Zane in his Unconscious state about what was going on, maybe Zane would wake up. So there Daniel was, seated beside Zane¡¯s bed, staring down at him. He knew Zane was trying his best to fight this sleep so he could be with Kiara right now. ¡°You have to wake up, Zane. Kiara needs you, she said she can¡¯t do this without you so please, just wake up¡± He murmured then let out a sigh. Where was Levi and Anastasia? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do we do, Margaret? What about Kiara? The babies?¡± Levi questioned then tapped Anastasia¡¯s cheek again but still no reply. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to wait it out. Hopefully, Anastasia wakes up soon¡± He frowned as he watched Margaret walk away. ¡°Is there not anything you can do? A spell? Please, help us. Kiara can¡¯t die, there has to be some spell you can cast to wake Anastasia up¡± She scoffed. ¡°What Anastasia did is forbidden and a taboo to us witches and I warned her about the consequences but she didn¡¯t listen. I can¡¯t just wake her up,she¡¯s serving her punishment for being so stubborn¡± He frowned. ¡°Margaret, please. There has to be a way. Kiara needs our help right now, she must be in a lot of pain and if we are not quick enough¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even want to say or think about the possibility of Kiara dying. That was a nightmare he never wanted toe true. ¡°There has to be a way, Margaret, please. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll do it but please, we need to help Kiara¡± Margaret let out a sigh then nced down at unconscious Anastasia before turning back to Levi. ¡°Bring her into the cave¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows but immediately did as he was told. When they got in, Margaret instructed him toy Anastasia on the bed then she began cing candles around her. After she was done with that, she began muttering some words. Little by little, the words got louder and at that moment, Anastasia began to move. Levi gasped as he got closer. It was working! After some more minutes, Anastasia opened her eyes with a gasp as she sat up straight. ¡°What.. what happened?¡± She questioned while Levi just wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Oh thank God you¡¯re okay. We need to hurry back to Kiara¡± Anastasia gasped and immediately jumped out of the bed then she ced her hand on her head as she tried to connect with Zane but she couldn¡¯t get to him. ¡°Something must be wrong, I can¡¯t get to Zane,¡± Levi nodded. ¡°We need to leave, now¡± Levi walked out of the cave and just before Anastasia left, she nced at Margaret who was seated on a chair, breathing heavily. ¡°Are you okay, Margaret?¡± Anastasia asked with worry written on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear Child. Go save your friends,they need you right now and are all depending on you¡± Anastasia smiled then walked towards her and wrapped her arms around Margaret. ¡°Thank you for everything and I¡¯ll make sure toe back to see you¡± Anastasia murmured then pulled away from the hug as she ran out of the cave. Margaret stared after her for a while then smiled before closing her eyes and giving up her ghost¡­ Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Kiara let out a very loud scream as she cried out in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t take it! I can¡¯t!¡± She screamed while the nurses and Heather tried holding her down. ¡°You can do it, Kiara. Don¡¯t give up yet¡± Kiara groaned with her eyes closed. No one knew the amount of pain she was feeling at that moment. She didn¡¯t even know why she hadn¡¯t fainted. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Heather. It feels like I¡¯m being torn apart from the inside and it f**king hurts. I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m not strong enough¡± Heather bit her lower lip as she suddenly began to panic. What could she do? She didn¡¯t even know what to say because she was terrified as well. ¡°Doctor, what centimeter is she at now?¡± Heather questioned as she turned to the doctor. ¡°Surprisingly, she¡¯s at eight. Another female wolf came with your conditionst two years and she wasn¡¯t even able to make it to five centimeters before she died so you are strong Miss Hart. Hang in there and you might actually be able to do it¡± Kiara knew the doctor was just trying to motivate her but none of them understood the amount of pain she was in. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is Zane?! I need him!¡± Kiara yelled as she tried twisting her body but they held her down strongly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get him, okay? Just hang in there¡± Heather muttered then hurriedly rushed out of the room, leaving Kiara in the care of the doctor and nurses. Zane needed to be there, not her. As she barged into Zane¡¯s hospital room,she found Daniel pacing back and front as he ran his fingers through his hair but as soon as he saw her, he stopped. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with her?¡± She ignored him as she walked over to the bed and sat down on it. ¡°He still won¡¯t wake up?¡± She questioned softly as she stared down at Zane¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°No, I tried everything. I called out his name, I even pped him but no response. What are we going to do?¡± Heather grabbed onto Zane¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Listen, you need to wake up. Kiara needs you right now and all the sleepless nights you have had were because of this day. You can¡¯t miss it, you have to be there. She needs you, Zane, so wake up. Wake up already!¡± She screamed but still, no response. Suddenly, even though Kiara¡¯s hospital room was far away from Zane¡¯s, they could hear her screaming in pain. ¡°Can you hear that, Zane? Kiara needs you! She won¡¯t be able to do this without you and she¡¯s already giving up so please Zane, please wake up!¡± Zane suddenly gasped as his eyes widened. He stared at the ceiling for a while before turning to Heather who was staring at him in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected that to happen. ¡°Kiara?¡± Was the first thing he uttered and at that moment, Kiara screamed his name. ¡°Zane!¡± Without another second being wasted, Zane yanked the mask off his face and the syringe stuck to his hand before climbing out of the bed and running out of the room. He was still weak so he wasn¡¯t as fast as he would have hoped. His heart was racing as he ran towards the screams. In his head, he could hear her screaming for him and that was what woke him up. ¡°She¡¯s going intobor?¡± He questioned without stopping. ¡°Yes and she hasn¡¯t stopped screaming or crying since her water broke¡± Zane clenched his fist as she screamed again. ¡°Zane!¡± Kiara screamed and at that moment, Zane barged into the room and immediately ran to her side. As soon as she saw him, it was like everything was suddenly going to be okay. ¡°My love?¡± She murmured as he grabbed onto her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s going to be okay¡± Tears streamed down her face as she stared at him. ¡°The pain is unbearable, Zane. I don¡¯t think I can do it¡± He shook his head then leaned forward and began cleaning her forehead with the nket. ¡°Of course you can because you are strong and remember? Our kids are going to be at our wedding, right? Wasn¡¯t that the dream you had? You can do it, Kiara. Don¡¯t give up yet¡± He murmured and she groaned loudly while squeezing his hand. ¡°Zane¡­¡± ¡°You can do it, Kiara. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m not leaving. We are going to hold our children in our arms soon enough. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± She nodded. ¡°I do, I want that so much¡± He nodded with a smile then kissed her forehead. ¡°Good then fight¡± Zane murmured, earning a loud groan from Kiara as she jerked her waist forward. ¡°We need to prepare, she¡¯s about to go intobor. She¡¯s at 10cm, the babies cane out now¡± The Doctor suddenly said and the nurses immediately began to prepare everything. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Zane,¡± Kiara murmured as she cried. ¡°I know, I¡¯m scared too but we can¡¯t let our fears bring us down. Focus on me and focus on bringing our babies into this world, okay?¡± Before Kiara could say anything, a pain worse that the others she had been feeling till now, shot right through her stomach making her release an earth shattering scream. Fear immediately rolled down Zane¡¯s spine as she began to il around on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zane questioned in a panic as Kiara suddenly began to bleed from her core profusely. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to make it, Alpha Zane. She¡¯s already losing a lot of blood and¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you f**king Say that!¡± Zane yelled then turned back to Kiara and grabbed her head before cing his forehead on hers in her attempt to calm her down but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Please Goddess. I can¡¯t lose you, Kiara¡± He murmured as tears began to roll down his cheeks. ¡°You won¡¯t have to¡± Anastasia muttered as she suddenly barged into the room and immediately began to mutter a spell as she stood above Kiara. Everyone stared at her in shock while Heather immediately broke down crying with relief. Zane turned away from Anastasia as soon as Kiara began to calm down in his arms. ¡°Kiara?¡± He called out her name as he grabbed her cheek gently. ¡°It¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore, Zane. It¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt¡± She murmured as happy tears flowed down her cheeks. Zane wiped away her tears as he too began to shed happy tears. ¡°Deliver the baby immediately, Doctor. I don¡¯t know how long I can hold this spell for¡± Anastasia muttered then immediately went back to muttering the spell. ¡°Miss Hart, this rest is up to you now. When I say push, you have to push with all your might, okay?¡± Kiara nodded then took a deep breath before turning to Zane with a nod and he nodded back at her before kissing the back of her palm. Even though she was still feeling some pains, it wasn¡¯t as bad as the ones she had been enduring. ¡°Push!¡± As soon as the doctor said that, Kiara groaned as she pushed with all her might. Zane¡¯s hands tightened around hers as he said a silent prayer to the goddess. Everyone was waiting in anticipation but deep down in their hearts, they knew it was going to be okay. Kiaraughed and at the same time, cried in relief as she heard one of her baby¡¯s cry. ¡°One is out! Come on, keep pushing Miss Hart¡± The Doctor uttered encouragingly and after a while, the second cry was heard¡­ Chapter 197 Chapter 197 ¡°It¡¯s a boy and a girl!¡± The nurse announced excitedly as they ced the babies on Kiara¡¯s bare chest because skin to skin contact calmed them down. Kiara couldn¡¯t stop crying as she stared down at them. ¡°Zane, they are so perfect. I love them so much¡± She murmured and he chuckled through his tears before cing a kiss on her forehead. He turned to stare at the twins and his heart swelled with love and happiness. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give you guys space?¡± Anastasia murmured with a smile before turning towards the rest and signaling for them to meet her outside. Heather didn¡¯t want to leave but they all knew Zane and Kiara needed some time together after what just happened. After the nurses and doctor were done cleaning up, they congratted both of them before leaving the room. ¡°I¡¯m upset, why do they both look like you?¡± Kiara murmured after a while of just staring at them and Zaneughed softly. ¡°I disagree. He looks just like you with the hair color and everything. Can I hold one?¡± He murmured and she nodded. ¡°Of course¡± Zane immediately took off his shirt then gently grabbed onto the girl and ced her softly on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s daddy¡± He murmured as he caressed her small head gently. The baby immediately calmed down and snuggled into his chest. ¡°She¡¯s never getting married and she¡¯s never leaving us¡± He suddenly muttered which made Kiara laugh. She couldn¡¯t even remember the time sheughed that hard. ¡°Zane, she¡¯s still a child and she is going to get married¡± He frowned. ¡°But she¡¯s so innocent. I don¡¯t want her to be tainted by icky boys. I won¡¯t allow her to date¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You are being dramatic. Besides, she¡¯d always have her twin brother to protect her from Icky boys. Right, Asher?¡± She murmured then turned to Zane with wide eyes and he mirrored her expression. ¡°Asher?¡± He questioned softly. ¡°He¡¯s a fortune and blessing to us so yes, Asher¡­ Asher ck¡± ¡°Asher Daniel ck. That has a nice ring to it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She nodded as she caressed the little baby¡¯s head. ¡°And his wolf¡¯s name can be Levi. What about her?¡± Kiara questioned as she turned to the sleeping baby in Zane¡¯s arms. ¡°Astrid, let¡¯s call her that¡± Kiara smiled then nodded. ¡°Astrid Heather ck doesn¡¯t sound bad¡± He grinned. ¡°And then we can name her wolf Anastasia¡­ or Anna for short¡± They bothughed wholeheartedly before staring down at their beautiful children again. It still felt like a dream. Some hours earlier, if someone had told Kiara she would be holding her child in her arms this way, she would haveughed in their face. She had lost hope totally before and that made her sad. If Anastasia hadn¡¯t shown up¡­. ¡°My love, don¡¯t cry¡± Zane murmured as he wiped away her tears with his free hand. ¡°I¡¯m just so grateful, Zane and I¡¯m just so happy. Words can¡¯t express how happy I am now but tears can¡± She murmured and he smiled before sitting down on the bed gently. ¡°But little baby Asher doesn¡¯t like seeing his mother cry. Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s getting fuzzy?¡± She nced down at Asher and he was in fact, Fuzzy. ¡°Mommy is sorry. She¡¯s just so happy, my love¡± She murmured then ced her hand over her eyes to stop herself from crying again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯m a mother now, Zane. I never thought I would give birth again¡± He caressed her hair. ¡°Me too my love but here we are, Parents to two lovely children. I love you so much and thank you for making me a father¡± He murmured then leaned down to ce a kiss on her cheek when Astrid suddenly began crying but as soon as he pulled away, she stopped. ¡°Well, it seems she doesn¡¯t want me kissing you¡± Zane murmured jokingly as Astrid held onto his finger tightly and at that moment, he knew he was utterly wrapped around their fingers. He turned to Kiara and was about to say something when he noticed she was asleep. She must have been so tired. He smiled slightly then walked over to ce Astrid in her crib then came back to get Asher and tried his best to get him out of Kiara¡¯s grip without waking her up. After some seconds, he seeded and carried Asher to his crib then ced a kiss on both their foreheads before walking back to the bed and climbing in with Kiara. ¡°Are they asleep?¡± Kiara suddenly murmured. ¡°Yes, they are my love¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, Zane. I¡¯m so happy¡± She murmured again then turned to him and walked her arms around him. He smiled then ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Me too¡± ~ Heather walked back towards them with Niks in her arms. She has missed him dearly and couldn¡¯t wait for him to meet the twins. ¡°Did he cry a lot?¡± Daniel questioned as he walked over to her and stared down at the baby. ¡°The nurses at the nursery said he was a gentleman and that he only cried when he was hungry. What a good boy¡± Heather murmured then ced a kiss on his cheeks. ¡°Anastasia, it seems you and I are the only ones without a child here? Wanna make one with me?¡± Anastasia froze and she knew her face was bright red. What did he just say? ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking¡± Sheughed awkwardly. ¡°What a funny joke. I have to get back to Margaret and tell her about the good news. She must be so proud of me¡± Anastasia murmured with a smile but before she could get up from the chair, A voice sounded behind her. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary because Margaret is dead¡± Anastasia¡¯s eyes widened at the Queen of witches words. ¡°No, no that can¡¯t be true. We just left her and¡­¡± ¡°She gave up her life to save yours, Anastasia. Don¡¯t beat yourself up for it, she did it to atone for her mistake in the past¡± Anastasia furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mistake?¡± ¡°She had a chance to save her daughter but instead, she watched her die out of fear and I guess that¡¯s why she spoke so highly of you because you were theplete opposite of her. You made her know what it meant to take sacrifice for the ones you love and she is grateful for that and she wants you to know that she¡¯s in a better ce now¡± Anastasia bit her lower lip as tears ran Down her cheek. ¡°How¡­ How do you know all this?¡± ¡°Because she is my sister, Anastasia¡±¡­ Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Anastasia and Levi stared at the Queen of witches with wide eyes. ¡°What? Why did she never speak of you and why did you nevere to see her?¡± Anastasia questioned with confusion etched on her face. Margaret had given off the vibe that she was alone after her daughter died. ¡°Because we had a little dispute before she left and we never spoke again but that¡¯s a story for another day. Just know that Margaret adored you and didn¡¯t mind giving up her life for you but in order to show how grateful you are towards her, make sure you use the powers you have gained for good. Because she gave up her life for you, you have managed to attain the healer¡¯s power and you kept your spell powers which is something that has never been done before. You are going to give rise to a new generation, Anastasia and I¡¯m d I chose you as my sessor¡± Anastasia gasped with her hand over her mouth as she stared at the Queen of witches in disbelief. ¡°Su¡­ sessor? You mean I¡¯m¡­¡± The Queen pulled off her generational ne that was only given to the Queen of witches. ¡°I¡¯m already old now and there¡¯s no one else that¡¯s as strong, responsible and selfless like you and those qualities are what make you the best sessor¡± Anastasia wiped away her happy tears as she stared at the Queen of witches then she bowed her head. ¡°It would be an honor to be your sessor¡± The Queen of witches smiled then nodded at the rest before turning towards Kiara¡¯s hospital room door. ¡°They must be asleep. I¡¯lle backter to get a nce at the twins¡± Anastasia nodded at her then watched as the Queen of witches walked away before she turned to the rest who were smiling at her proudly. ¡°Congrattions Anastasia,¡± Heather murmured with a smile. ¡°I always knew you were going to be the next Queen¡± Daniel murmured and she smiled at both of them. ¡°Thank you but I still can¡¯t believe it, it feels so surreal¡± The Queen of witches and her weren¡¯t always on good terms after she was driven away for being too ¡°Powerful and not adhering to the rules¡± but because of this Zane and Liam¡¯s situation, they had toe together to help in defeating Liam and that¡¯s how they got close. ¡°Well believe it. I know we don¡¯t know each other that well but I¡¯m proud of you¡± She turned to Levi and her heart swelled with joy. She tried her best to keep the excitement out of her face as she smiled at him. On the inside, she was jumping for joy. ¡°Thank you, Levi. That means a lot¡± She murmured and he grinned before letting out a sigh. ¡°Well I better call my brothers and father before¡­¡± ¡°Levi!¡± They all turned towards the voice and Levi sighed when he saw his brothers, marching towards him. ¡°Listen, I just¡­¡± ¡°Father¡¯s heart is failing, Levi. He was hospitalized the day you left and he told us not to tell you anything because he knew you were focused on saving Kiara but he¡¯s dying now, the doctor said he will not survive and he wants to see you¡± Kiara and Zane were immediately woken up by the sound of a faint baby cry. ¡°Zane¡­¡± She murmured as she tried to get up but he immediately stopped her. ¡°Just rest, I¡¯ll do it¡± He ced a kiss on her lips then yawned with a stretch before getting up from the bed. He walked over to the crib and smiled lovingly as he picked up Astrid. ¡°I knew you were going to be the loud one. Why are you crying now, my little princess?¡± He murmured as he caressed her hair, trying to calm her down but she still kept crying and sticking her mouth towards his chest. ¡°I think she¡¯s hungry. Bring her to me, I¡¯ll feed her¡± Kiara said as she slowly sat up on the bed. ¡°How can you tell?¡± He questioned as he ced the baby in her Arms. ¡°See? She¡¯s looking for the nipple¡± Kiara murmured as she pointed towards Astrid¡¯s mouth then with Zane¡¯s help, she pulled the gown down from her shoulders and immediately, Astrid directly her head towards her breast as caught one of her nipples in her mouth. ¡°Wow, she caught that nipple faster than I do¡± He murmured then let out a chuckle while Kiara shed him a deadpan look. ¡°You must think you¡¯re very funny¡± He grinned. ¡°I know I am. Don¡¯t you think so, My little princess?¡± Zane murmured as he pinched Astrid¡¯s cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s so precious¡± Kiara murmured as she stared down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry again, Kiara¡± He murmured as he wiped off the tears then had slipped down her cheeks N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Everytime I look at them, I remember what we have been through for the past nine months and I can¡¯t believe we did it, Zane. I¡¯m holding our child in my arms¡± He smiled as he ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°Yes you are, my life¡± She sighed as she caressed Astrid¡¯s hair. ¡°Did you know I got to hold Niks in my arms?¡± She murmured softly as she turned to Zane. He frowned at the sadness in her eyes and wanted nothing more than to see her smiling again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± She sighed. ¡°He hadn¡¯t fully formed yet so he was still a fetus. I had wanted to hold him in my arms and even though they warned me that that was going to make me feel worse, I wanted to hold him anyway and the feeling I had thenpared to now is far far apart, Zane. I felt like my whole world had copsed as I held Niks but after holding Asher and Astrid, My world instantly feltplete and I couldn¡¯t have asked for anything more. I¡¯m happy, Zane. Happier than I¡¯ve ever been before and I can¡¯t wait to create memories with our children and you¡± He smiled then grabbed her hand and gave her a light squeeze. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to finally be able to call you my wife. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted¡± After eating, Astrid had immediately fallen back asleep and Zane took her into his arms because Kiara felt sleepy. Astrid immediately snuggled into his arms as she cooed and grabbed onto his shirt tightly which made Kiara giggle. ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to be a daddy¡¯s girl¡±¡­ Chapter 199 Chapter 199 ~FOUR MONTHS LATER ~ Kiara had a smile on her face as she slowly walked down the aisle with her arms draped around Heather¡¯s arm. Since she didn¡¯t have any father figure, Heather had volunteered to stand in ce and also be her chief bride¡¯s maid which no one was against. As Kiara nced at Zane who looked like he was on the verge of tears, she couldn¡¯t help remembering what had happened in thest four months. After she had given birth, they had to stay in the hospital for two months so the doctor could monitor her conditions since they weren¡¯t too sure if she was okay yet. Kiara had had no problem with that though since she got to be with her children and Zane. She smiled as she remembered how he always went soft when he held the children in his arms or sang them to sleep when she was too tired. Even though her dream of their children handing over the ring to them couldn¡¯t be possible, she was d that they got to be at the wedding even though they were asleep most of the time. She cleared off her thoughts as she stood in front of Zane. She reached forward then wiped away the lone tear that slid down his face while she giggled lightly with tears at the brim of her eyes. ¡°You look breathtaking. I can¡¯t get my eyes off you¡± He murmured as he reached forward to grab her hand. ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t look so bad yourself¡± She murmured and she he sighed. ¡°We better hurry this up before I grab this woman and kiss her senselessly¡± He suddenly uttered as he turned to the priest while everyoneughed but Kiara¡¯s cheeks just turned pink. Zane had Daniel, Leo and some other of his men beside him as his groomsmen. He had asked Levi to be one of them but Levi was so busy with taking over the Mafia ever since his father died and hardly had time to reach out to them anymore but he always made sure to send some gifts for the twins every week and they weren¡¯t just small gifts, it always has to be grand. They weren¡¯t even grown yet and everyone was already spoiling them silly. While on her side, Heather and Anastasia were her only two bride¡¯s maid. Anastasia had been busy preparing to take over as the Queen of witches but had made some time in her schedule to attend the wedding which Kiara was very grateful for. She felt very blessed to have these people at her wedding. Even if they weren¡¯t much, they meant a lot to her. ¡°Do you, Miss Hart, take Mr ck as yourwfully wedded husband?¡± The priest questioned as they all stared at her in anticipation. ¡°Well, do I have a choice?¡± She joked and everyoneughed while Zane just pouted at her. ¡°Kiara¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes I do¡± She murmured as she gave him a reassuring squeeze and he immediately grinned. ¡°Do you¡­¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± He murmured before pulling Kiara close and mming his lips on hers. Everyone immediately got up and began pping while Zane deepened the kiss. ¡°Easy there, Zane. There are children in the audience¡± Zane pulled away as they turned to the voice and they both smiled when they saw the Queen of witches holding on to Astrid while Heather¡¯s mother was holding on to Niks. After finding out that Heather had given birth, her father had wanted nothing to do with her but her mother stayed by her side no matter what. She even got a little close with Kiara. ¡°Where is Asher?¡± Kiara questioned as her eyes turned wide. ¡°Looking for this bundle of Joy?¡± They turned towards the voice and she gasped when she saw Levi holding Asher in his arms with a smile on his face. ¡°You came¡± She murmured as she ran over to hug him, making sure not to suffocate Asher. ¡°I won¡¯t miss your big day for anything in the world, Kiara. Congrattions to both of you¡± He muttered and Zane gave him a nod of acknowledgment while Kiara grinned. ¡°Congrattions on bing the Mafia King. Hopefully, we don¡¯t cross paths in the future¡± Zane murmured but with a smile on his face, they knew he was joking. After the whole episode with Kiara¡¯s pregnancy, Zane¡¯s and Levi¡¯s rtionship had gotten better. They weren¡¯t best friends but they tolerated each other more than before. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡± Heather muttered as she walked up to Levi with Anastasia beside her. Levi briefly nced at Anastasia brow turning to Heather with a smile. ¡°And miss out on the free food and a chance to see these cute soft babies? No way. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll go get myself wine¡± He murmured as he carried Asher away with him. ¡°Do not carry my child near alcohol, Levi¡± Zane muttered as he followed behind him. ¡°Quit whining, I¡¯m not going to give it to him¡± Kiara giggled then turned around to say something when she saw Daniel whispering something into Heather¡¯s ear. Heather giggled as he pushed the hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear then leaned in and ced a kiss on her lips. Even though they both weren¡¯t in a defined rtionship, it was obvious that they were getting back together especially since Heather was practically living with him and she had decided not to leave the country anymore which they all knew was because of Daniel. Kiara smiled at them then decided to give them space as she walked over to pick up Astrid. ¡°Oh my small little baby¡± She murmured as she rocked Astrid in her arms then caressed her cheek lightly. Kiara¡¯s heart melted when Astrid smiled at her then blew a raspberry. ¡°Oh my, why are you so cute?¡± She murmured and just then, she felt Zane¡¯s arms around her waist as ced his head on her shoulder. ¡°Because she looks like me¡± He murmured and Kiara giggled. ¡°She surely does, Mr ck¡± He grinned. ¡°Mrs ck, you don¡¯t know how happy I am to finally be able to call you my wife and now, I can¡¯t wait to mark you and make you my Luna¡±¡­ Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Levi sipped the wine out of the ss and almost choked when he turned around and found Anastasia behind him. ¡°You have been avoiding me¡± She muttered as she watched him cough. He wiped away his mouth then held onto Asher who was starting to get fuzzy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ignoring you, I¡­¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, you were and you still are. If I hadn¡¯te to you, you would have nevere to me. Why? Is it because you feel guilty for leaving me on the bed, naked might I add and the next thing I heard was that you had gone to Italy. Why? Did I repulse you?¡± His eyes widened slightly then he sighed. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I know leaving you like that was wrong but I¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to make things awkward between us. Fuck, I really don¡¯t want to say things but what¡­ what happened between us was a mistake¡± She frowned as her heart suddenly dropped. ¡°Oh¡± He groaned. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me and I¡­ the sex was amazing, it really was but I don¡¯t see you that way, Anastasia and if I were to be with you now, it¡¯s not going to be genuine and I wouldn¡¯t want to lead to on¡± She nced up at the sky to stop the tears from falling down her cheeks then she turned back to him and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Why? Before you left, you gave me the impression that you liked me so why? Did you meet someone else?¡± He opened his mouth to say something but before he could, Zane came out of nowhere and outstretched his hand towards Levi. ¡°Hand over my son, you have been holding him for way too long and he needs to eat¡± Levi pouted. ¡°Okay then hand me Astrid¡± Zane rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me force him out of your arms¡± Levi sighed then gently handed the baby over to Zane who immediately began crying. ¡°Oh? You like uncle Levi¡¯s arms more, don¡¯t you?¡± Levi murmured, earning him a sinister re from Zane. ¡°Never utter those words in front of me again¡± Zane muttered before stomping his way back to Kiara. Levi chuckled then turned around and noticed Anastasia had walked away. He ran his fingers through his hair as he let out a sigh. Why were things gettingplicated? Zane but his lower lip as Kiara walked up to him, stark naked, seductively. ¡°It¡¯s our wedding night¡± She murmured as she sat on top of hisp. He immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and ced a kiss on her chest. ¡±And today, I get to mark you as my Luna¡± Zane murmured before capturing her lips in his. He fell back on the bed then twisted them so he was on top. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± He questioned softly as he ced a kiss down her body. ¡°With¡­ with Heather¡± She stuttered then moaned as he licked her folds. ¡°Good, that means you can shout however you wish¡± He murmured and she let out a loud moan when he dipped his fingers into her core. ¡°Oh Zane¡± He went back up and ced a kiss on her lips before positioning himself in front of her core. ¡°Oh how much I¡¯ve missed making love to you¡± He murmured before plunging into her. Kiara cried out with pleasure as dug her fingers into his back. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡± She chanted over and over as he thrusted deeply into her without any break or pause. After a while, he leaned towards her neck and sunk his teeth into her flesh. She winced because it hurt at first but the pleasure that surged through their body afterwards was unbearable especially with Zane still plunging into her. ¡°Oh fuck yes, my love. I love you, I love you so much¡± Zane moaned then they both let out a loud groan as they both found release. Kiara slumped down on the bed, breathing heavily while Zane licked the sore on her neck then he rolled off her andid down beside her. ¡°How do you feel?¡± He questioned as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. ¡°Like I¡¯m on cloud nine. I feel blessed that despite how everything started and how our rtionship turned out at first, everything still turned out great. The moon goddess really blessed us Zane and from here on out, we can only get more blessings¡± He smiled as he grabbed onto her hand. ¡°Even if we get to a bumpy road along the way, you and I are going to get over it together with our little pups beside us¡± She grinned then snuggled into his chest. ¡°Do you ever wonder what would have happened if Levi hadn¡¯t brought me to yourpany that day? Did you think we could have crossed paths again?¡± Zane nodded . ¡°Yes. No matter what, our fate was already intertwined and because neither of us had epted my rejection, it hadn¡¯t counted and therefore, our hearts would have still found their way towards each other but nevertheless, we still have Levi to thank for bringing us back together¡± Kiara smiled. ¡°He would like to hear you thank him,¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°Too bad he¡¯s never going to hear it¡± Kiara giggled then ced another kiss on his lips. ¡°Speaking of Levi. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to return back to Italy tonight?¡± As Levi walked towards the private jet, he suddenly heard his name being called from behind. He turned around and was shocked to see Anastasia running towards him. ¡°Anastasia, what are you¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, She crashed her lips on his. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake to me, Levi, because I have feelings for you. I like you, Levi and I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t reciprocate the feelings, I still want to get with you¡± His eyes widened slightly. ¡°Anastasia¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything yet because I can¡¯te with you to Italy now because I¡¯m getting crowned in a few days but I promise toe after I be Queen and then we¡¯ll see if you can learn to love me or not¡± She murmured then ced another kiss on his lips before walking away, leaving him speechless. What had he gotten himself into?¡­ Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 201 Epilogue Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ~LEVI~ Just then, I heard the door open and as soon as I turned around, a small figure bumped into me pushing both of us on the bed. She raised up her head and I was speechless. Her hazel eyes was the first thing that caught my attention and they were gorgeous. ¡°Please, save me. I need you to hide me¡± She muttered and the look in her eyes made me frown. All I saw was fear but what was she afraid of? ¡°I¡¯m not into the whole hide and seek roley. I want to see all of you and I mean every inch¡± I murmured and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± I raised my hand towards her face and rubbed her lower lip with my thumb. ¡°I want to see just how pleasurable these lips of yours can be¡±¡­ Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Loving my Rejected Luna by Blossom Harold Chapter 203 Bonus chapter Kiara let out a sigh as she watched Asher cry then she bent down and grabbed his shoulders carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my love¡± She murmured but Asher didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You are mad at me mama¡± She sighed. Zane had told her that he saw Asher outside training and it seemed that wasn¡¯t the first time. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, I¡¯m just worried. When you are of age, your father will train you to be the best Alpha ever. You¡¯re still a young baby, why do you want to grow up so fast?¡± She murmured as she wiped away his tears with her thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mama, I won¡¯t do it again¡± She smiled then smothered his face with kisses. ¡°Go y with your sister¡± Asher nodded then immediately ran off to be with Ashily. Kiara sighed as she straightened up then a smile appeared on her face as Zane wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to scold him. He¡¯s just a curious kid¡± He murmured and she sighed. ¡°He¡¯s you in kid form and I know no matter how much I scold him, he¡¯s still going to do it. I don¡¯t know what to do with him¡± Zane chuckled. ¡°Just let him be. If he wants to train then I¡¯ll train him but I¡¯ll go super easy on him¡± She frowned. ¡°But Zane¡­¡± ¡°You said it yourself that no matter how much you scold him, he¡¯s going to do it again so why don¡¯t I just train him so he won¡¯t hurt himself while training himself? I¡¯ll be extra careful, I promise¡± She turned around to stare at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ Why does he want to grow up so fast?¡± Zane¡¯s eyes softened when he saw the tears roll down her cheeks. He moved closer and kissed away her tears before hugging her tightly. ¡°Oh my love, don¡¯t cry¡± He murmured and she sniffled. ¡°It feels like just yesterday, I was carrying them in my arms and now he¡¯s already wanting to do things his way. Soon enough, he¡¯ll be so busy preparing to be Alpha and won¡¯t have time for his mother anymore¡± Zane sighed then pulled away slightly so he could stare at her face. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m the Alpha and I have time for you and the kids right? Asher did say he wanted to be Alpha so he could protect you and Ashily and that means, no matter what, he¡¯s going to be your little baby¡± He murmured then ced a kiss on her lips. ¡°I love you¡± She murmured and he grinned before smothering his face with kisses. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I love you more¡± She giggled then pushed him away yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting to attend today?¡± She questioned as they walked into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the kids. Kiara has insisted that she didn¡¯t want any cook cooking for the kids and she didn¡¯t want any nanny because she could take care of them on her own. Zane still felt like that was a lot of work for her but he understood that she didn¡¯t want to miss any moment with the kids. ¡°I canceled all my meetings today so I can spend my day with my family. Let¡¯s go out after breakfast, I want to have fun with you guys¡± Kiara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where would we go?¡± He ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Leave that to me. Let¡¯s eat and then get ready¡± Kiara nodded then with Zane¡¯s help, they prepared the food. Immediately after getting married, Kiara had learnt how to cook and she couldn¡¯t be happier. Her children and her husband loved her cooking and that was all that mattered to her. After they ate, Kiara let the kids rest a little while she picked out outfits for them with Zane¡¯s help. This was one of Kiara¡¯s favorite activities to do. She loved picking out clothes and dressing them up nicely. It was a great feeling. ¡°We need to buy them more clothes. They are getting big now¡± She murmured and Zane scoffed. ¡°You literally bought them clothesst week¡± She scoffed then turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°We can buy them clothes today if you want¡± Kiara nodded then went back to living out the clothes. ¡°Speaking of that, I was thinking that you and Heather should have a day off and leave the kids for us men to take care of. You deserve the rest¡± Kiara paused then turned to him. ¡°But I like taking care of the kids with you,¡± Zane sighed. ¡°I know that but our honeymoon was the only andst time you had time to yourself and even I was there to ruin that one and I know you love us but I think you need time to yourself¡± She pouted. ¡°What would I do on my own?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone. You¡¯ll be with Heather and you guys can go shopping or have a spa day. You know, just a day of rxation¡± She frowned then turned back to the clothes with a sigh which confused Zane. He moved closer and grabbed onto her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy about my suggestion. If you don¡¯t want it then I won¡¯t force you. I was just thinking¡­¡± ¡°It is a great suggestion and I love that you thought about it but if I wanted to take a break, I¡¯d rather take a break with you. These past few days, I¡¯ve been feeling like you and I have been drifting apart and I don¡¯t want that¡± Zane immediately shook his head as he grabbed her hand. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. We would never drift apart no matter what¡± She pouted. ¡°But we had time to ourselves and we hardly make love anymore¡± He frowned. ¡°Sex wasn¡¯t the reason I fell in love with you, it wasn¡¯t the reason I married you. Yes, it does get frustrating that I can¡¯t touch or make love to you as often as we used to but that¡¯s never going to change anything. Okay?¡± He ced a soft kiss on her lips and she smiled before wrapping her arms around her waist and cing her head on his chest. ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to go on a vacation with you for a week¡± Zane raised an eyebrow. ¡°A week?¡± She raised up her head to nce at him and nodded. ¡°Yes but who can watch over the kids? Heather already has a lot on her hands¡± A conniving grin appeared on Zane¡¯s face. ¡°Have you forgotten I have a cousin?¡±¡­ The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!